vV<"         ■         t  \      -        -   -^ 


DEATH; 


-BY- 


JOHN  K.  WILSON. 


A  Member  of  the  Pennsylvania  Bar. 


1901. 

THE  SUNFLOWER  PUBLISHING  CO., 

Lilv  Dale,  N.  Y. 


Entered  Accordi&^'€o  Act  of  Congress 

in  thf  SWJH-.  1900 

By -JOHHBRARtf  ILSON 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at 

Washington,  D.  C. 


git. 


EDUC. 

PSYCH. 

LIBRARY 


DEDICATION. 

to  all  lovers  of  truth, 

in  whatever  field  of  action  found, 

clime  discovered, 

or  tongue  expressed. 

The  Author. 


M597646 


( 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  First  Rap— The  First  Sitting  With  Kramer  and 
Dallas— Who  Kramer  and  Dallas  Are— How  it  Came 
About— Dallas  Developes  Wonderful  Power— Can 
Plainly  See  Spirits  and  Distinctly  Hear  What  They 
Say — Perfect  in  Clairvoyance  and  Clairaudience — The 
Spirit  of  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears — The  Doctor 
Talks— How  He  Identifies  Himself. 

Page 25 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  Spirit  of  William  Schopperle  Appears— The  Spir- 
it of  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears— What  He  Says— Dr. 
Shoemaker's  Further  Effort  to  Prove  Identity— Zith- 
er Played  by  Unseen  Master— The  Spirits  of  Dr.  Eddy 
and  George  C.  Steel  Appear— What  They  Say— Spirit 
of  Dr.  Shoemaker  Talks  of  Spirit  Return. 

Page 41 

CHAPTER    III. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Makes  Date  for  Meeting— Dallas 
Tardy— The  Effect— Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker    Appears— 


VI  CONTENTS. 

Gives  us  Advice— Divulges  a  Plan— Obstacles  to  Over- 
come—Selfish Spirits— The  Spirit  of  O.  P.  Happer 
Appears— What  He  Says  to  Establish  Identity— The 
Spirits  of  Dr.  Eddy,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Kramer,  Mr. 
Schopperle  and  Others  Appear— Strange  Light— Mrs. 
Wilson  and  Mrs.  Kramer  Come  In  View. 

Page 59 

CHAPTER   IV. 

Spirits  Can  Read  Thoughts— New  Element  in  Circle— 
W.  S.  Brown  Present— How  it  Happened— Spirits  of 
Theodore  Marlin,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Ira  Hathaway, 
John  P.  McQuiston,  Mrs.  Miller  and  Plum  Mitchell 
Appear— What  They  Say  to  Brown— What  Plum 
Mitchell  Said  to  Wilson— Who  These  Spirits  Were  in 
Earth  Life— Ed.  O' Davis  Present— His  Experience- 
Indian  Spirits  Appear— The  Effect  Explained  by 
Spirit  Mitchell— Spirit  of  Peter  Spargo  Appears— 
What  He  Says— Spirit  Wife  of  J.  L.  Kramer  Appears 
— What  She  Says— Further  Experience  With  Indian 
Spirits. 

Page 71 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Spirit  of  Joe  Zuver  Appears— His  Trouble  in  Mak- 
ing His  Presence  Known — Spirit  Mitchell  Appears — 
Has  Message  From  Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker — Indian 
Spirit  Appears — Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Again  Appears— 
Informs  Us  that  Indian  Spirits  Will  Not  Trouble  Us 
Again — Sets  Evening  for  Next  Meeting. 

Page 89 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Spirit  Dr,  Shoemaker  Appears— He  Brings  With  Him 
and  Introduces  The  Spirit  of  Hon.  Charles  Sumner — 
What  Mr.  Sumner  Says— His  Effort  to  Establish 
Identity— Spirit  Sumner  Trys  to  Control  Wilson- 
Fails— Disappointed  at  Failure— Spirit  Shoemaker 
and  Sumner  Agrain  Aooe»r — Trvs  To  Control  Wilson 


CONTENTS.  Yll 

— Succeeds— Wilson's  Experience— Wilson's  Spirit 
Mother  Again  In  View— Spirit  of  Judge  Theo.  S.  Wil- 
son, R.  F.  Borckman  and  T.  H.  Tomlinson  Appear 
—What  They  Say. 

Page 99 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears— Has  a  Surprise  for 
Dallas— Dallas'  Spirit  Sister  and  Chum,  Robert  Mar- 
tin, Appear— What  They  Say— Spirit  Charles  Sum- 
ner Appears — Controls  Wilson — Speaks  Through  his 
Organism — Name  Written — Spirit  of  Judge  James 
Campbell  Appears— Mrs.  Burns  and  Miss  Burns  Meet 
Spirit  Mrs.  Kramer— Wilson's  and  Dallas'  Strange 
Experience— Yisit  of  Strange  Spirit— Effect  on  Dallas. 
Page 112 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  Procession  of  Spirits — Spirits  Sumner  and  Shoemaker 
Appear — Spirit  Sumner  Controls  Wilson — How  Spirit 
Hypnotism  Feels — Spirits  Opposed  to  Communica- 
tions— Wilson  and  Dallas  in  Purgatory — Arraigned — 
Convictions  Fix  Locality  in  Spirit  World— Effort 
to  Destro3r  Mediumistic  Properties — Visitation  of 
Strange  Spirit  Explained — Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker 
and  Dr.  Eddy  Appear — Find  Dallas'  Clairvoyance 
and  Clairaudience  Impaired — Call  it  a  Calamity — 
Dallas'  Power  to  See  and  Hear  Spirits  Destroyed— 
Spirits  Employ  Telegraphy— Wilson  Sees  Strange 
Spirit. 

Page 140 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Spirit  Mitchell  Present— Gives  Messages  by  Telegraph 
— First  Message — War  in  Spirit  World — Its  Cause- 
How  Conducted— Spirit  Telegraphy  Explained— Ad- 
vised to  Procure  Battery  and  Telegraph  Instrument 
— Battery  and  Instrument  Procured— Spirit  Mitchell 
Directs   Arrangements— Operates    Instrument— First 


Y1U  CONTENTS. 

Spirit  Message  by  Telegraph  Instrument— Messages 
From  Spirits  Sumner,  Eddy  and  Shoemaker— Spirit 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.  Introduced— Christmas  Meeting— Din- 
ner and  Banquet— More  Messages. 

Page 157 

CHAPTER  X. 

More  Spirit  Telegraphy— Spirits'  New  Year  Greeting- 
Spirits  J.  Gould  and  William  H.  Yanderbilt  Introduced 
—Banquet  to  Our  Guests— Spirits  of  Professor  F.R.S., 
Mr.  Gould,  Mr.  Vanderbilt,  Dr.  Eddy,  Plum  Mitchell, 
William  Mitchell,  Mrs.  Kramer,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Judge 
Wilson,  Judge  Campbell,  Mr.  Bethune,  William  Shop- 
perle,  Charles  Sumner,  Dr.  Shoemaker  Present— Con- 
trolled by  Sumner— Entertained  at  Dinner— How 
Spirits  Eat  and  Drink  Explained— Manner  of  Dress 
Explained. 

Page 179 

CHAPTER  XI. 

One  Hundred  Spirits  Entertained  at  Dinner— Proces- 
sion From  Office  to  Hotel— Their  Appearance— Their 
Deportment— Wonderful  Telegrams  from  Spirits — 
Promised  Restoration  of  Dallas'  Powers — Demonsta- 
tions  of  Spirit  Sumner's  Ability  to  Impress  Wilson — 
Spirits  Excuse  Themselves — Promise  to  Return — 
Spirit  Mitchell  Directs  Diagram  by  Telegraphy — 
Spirit  Mitchell  and  Wilson  Talk  of  Boyhood  Days— 
A  Song  by  Spirit  Telegraphy— Spirit  Sumner  Ex- 
plains Difference  in  Present  Method  of  Communica- 
tion and  Method  Formerly  Employed— Entertain 
Spirit  Friends  at  Wagner's  Opera— A  Strange  Mes- 
sage—Sudden  Departure    of  Spirit  Friends. 

Page 191 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Mystery— Suspicion  Aroused— A  Forged  Telegram- 
Deception  Detected— Warned  By  Spirit  Friends— 
Another    Forged   Spirit    Telegram— Detected— Spirit 


CONTENTS.  IX 

Friends  Betrayed— A  Judas  in  Camp— Again  Warned— 
Wilson  Meets  Spirit  Judge  James  B.  Knox— More 
Spirit  Warfare— A  Visit  by  Pope  Leo  II— A  Visit  by 
Cardinal  Manning— Informed  Who  Betrayed  Spirit 
Friends— Another  Victory— Telegrams  From  Spirit 
Friends— Ultimatum  for  Kramer. 

Page 214 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Spirits  Shoemaker  and  Eddy  Present— Give  Telegrams 
—Spirit  Plum  Mitchell  Present— Joke  by  Spirit  Eddy 
— Spirit  Shoemaker  Speaks — Loss  of  ExpendedForce  by 
Break— Kramer's  Suspicions— Informed  Who  Betrayed 
Our  Friends — Barred  From  Future  Proceedings — Its 
Effect— Meeting  of  Dallas,  Kramer  and  Wilson  Planned 
by  Spirits  Shoemaker  and  Sumner — What  Was  Said 
— Telegram  From  Spirit  Sumner — Speaks  of  New- 
Work— Spirits  F.  R.  S.,  Shoemaker,  Eddy,  Mitchell, 
Wilson  and  A  Stranger  Entertained  at  Dinner — Tele- 
gram From  Dr.  Eddy— Going  to  Write  a  Book- 
New  Spirit  Operator — More  Telegrams — Another 
Spirit  Battle— Wonderful  Message  by  Spirits  F.  R.  S., 
Sumner  and  Shoemaker — A  Proposition — More  Tele- 
grams— Answer  to  Proposition — Spirit  Mitchell  Cap- 
tured. 

Page 234- 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  Strange  Spirit — Interferes  With  Instrument — Spirits 
F.  R.  S.,  Sumner,  Shoemaker  and  Mitchell  present — 
Spirit  Telgrams— Dallas  Desires  to  Leave  Bradford 
—Informed  of  Letter— Received  Letter— Spirit  Sum- 
ner's Message  About  Letter— Why  Dallas  and  Wil- 
son Selected— Dallas  Advised  to  Remain  in  Bradford 
—Message  From  Spirit  Mitchell— Severe  Engagement 
—More  War— Message— Victory  Won— Message  From 
F.  R.  S.— Mode  of  Warfare— Forty-Eight  Hour  En- 
gagement— Spirit  Mitchell  Wounded— Spirits  Sumner 
and  Shoemaker  Wounded— Spirit  Eddy's  Capture 
Planned— Invisible   Wires— Electric   Storm    Disturbs 


X  CONTENTS. 

Instrument— Dallas  and  Wilson  Intercept  Messages — 
Intercepted  Spirit  Telegrams — Cipher  Message — 
Strange  Telegrams — Intercepted  Message  Repeated 
to  Spirit  Friends— The  Result. 

Page..., . 256 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Spirit  Telegram— A  New  Operator— Spirit  Harvej 
Mason  —  Our  Acquaintance — Spirit  Telegrams — 
Victory  —  Engagement  Expected  —  Battle  —  Another 
Victory — More  Spirit  Telegrams — Map  by  Spirit 
Mitchell — Position  of  Spirit  Forces  in  Battle 
Array — Enemy  Reinforced — Message  From  Spirit 
Sumner — Wilson  Meets  Spirit  Sumner — Controlled — 
Fight  Still  On— Victory  for  Friends— Spirits  F.  R.  S., 
Plum  Mitchell  and  Dr.  Shoemaker  Present — What 
They  Say. 

Page : 277 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Plum  Mitchell  Present — 
Spirit  Telegrams — Spirit  Shoemaker  Wishes  to  Meet 
An  Old  Friend — Requests  Wilson  to  Invite  Friend  to 
Office— Spirits  Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  Present— What 
They  Say — Kramer  Receives  Message  From  Spirit 
Wife — Spirits  Entertained  Again  at  Dinner — Direct 
Line  Repaired — Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Meets  Old 
Friend — What  Was  Said — Surprise  For  Old  Friend— 
A  Talk  With  Spirit  Sumner — Wilson  Introduces  His 
Sister  to  Spirits— What  Was  Said— To  Go  to  Lily 
Dale— The    Purpose— Spirit    Dr.  Shoemaker  to  Treat 

.  Mrs.  Murray, 

Page 292 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Telegram  by  Spirit  Sumner— Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker 
Diagnosis  Mrs.  Murray's  Ailment— Wilson's  Spirit 
Brother  a  Prisoner  of  War— Spirits  Mitchell,  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker  Telegraph— Spirit   Dr.  Shoe- 


CONTENTS.  XI 

maker  Perscribes  for  Mrs.  Murray— -Strange  Device 
— Meeting  Prevented  by  Electric  Storm— Dangerous 
for  Operators— Dallas'  Trouble  About  Lily  Dale — 
Telegrams  From  Spirit  Friends— Spirit  Power— To 
Start  for  Lily  Dale— How  Brought  About— Spirit 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.'s  Instructions  For  Lily  Dale. 

Page 317 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

At  Lily  Dale — How  Received — Quarters  Procured — A 
Surprise — Dallas  at  the  Dale — Surprised — Prepared 
Telegraph  Instrument — The  First  Telegram  at  the 
Dale— Spirit  Mitchell  Explains— Spirit  F.  R.  S.  pres- 
ent— Line  of  Communication  From  Our  Instrument 
to  Spirit  World — Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Dr.  Eddy 
in  Evidence — What  They  Say — Spirit  Charles  Sumner 
Present — What  He  Says — Commence  Business — Wil- 
son's Spirit  Mother  Present— What  She  Says— A  Vis- 
it by  Spirits  Mitchell,  Schopperle,  Shoemaker,  Sum- 
ner, Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and  Mason— Mason's  Message— A 
Visit  by  Spirits  William  Wilson,  Mrs.  Wilson,  George 
Steele,  Hathaway  and  Bethune — Controlled  by  Sum- 
ner— What  Sumner  Says — Incredulous  Spirit  Profes- 
sors— Entertain  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason — Again 
Controlled  by  Sumner — Spirit  Shoemaker's  Assurance 
— Spirit  Telegrams — Spirit  Wilson  Explains  His  Es- 
cape— Controlled  by  Sumner. 

Page 335 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Telegrams  To  and  From  Spirits — Wilson  Controlled  by 
Spirit  Sumner— Talk  with  Spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  Over 
Invisible  Wire— Dallas  Desires  to  Return  to  Bradford 
— Spirit  Friends  Wish  to  See  Manifestations — Wilson, 
Dallas  and  Spirits  Sumner,  F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker 
at  Materializing  Seance— The  Result— What  Spirits 
Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  Say  About  Seance— Explained 
by  Spirit  Shoemaker — Dallas  Leaves  For  Bradford — 
Wilson  and  Spirits  Sumner,  Shoemaker  and  F.  R.  S. 
Visit  Mediums. 

Page 368 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XX. 

At  Bradford— Spirit  Telegram— Spirit  Professor  Tele- 
graphs—Trouble With  Line— Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Gives 
Experience  at  Lily  Dale— Trouble  With  Telegraph 
Instrument — New  Battery — Spirit  Sumner  Makes 
Appointment — Meeting  With  Spirit  Sumner — Controll- 
ed—Intercepted Message— Indicates  Trouble— Spirit 
F.  R.  S.  Present — Two  Strange  Spirits  Introduced — 
Newton  and  Grant— What  They  Say— F.  R.  S.'s 
Attention  Called  To  Intercepted  Message— Strange 
Proceeding— Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Taken  Prisoner— Treach- 
ery— Enemy  Control  and  Use  Our  Telegraph  Instru- 
ment— Spirits  Mitchell  and  Eddy  Allured — Captured 
— How  Done — Spirits  Mason  and  Shoemaker  Appear 
— Their  Escape — Spirit  Telegram— Message  From 
Spirit  Shoemaker — Enemy  Preparing  to  Attack — 
Reply — Attacked  by  Enemy — Break  in  the  Room — 
Terrible  Indictment — Dallas  and  Wilson  Threatened 
— Enemy  Gain  Victory — Spirit  Mason  a  Prisoner — 
Deus— Spirits  Sumner,  F.  R.  S.,  Mitchell  and  Eddy 
Prisoners — Dallas  and  Wilson  Accused — Answer — 
Olive  Branch — Refused — A  Visit  by  Deus — What  He 
Says — Our  Answer — Price  for  Spirit  Friends'  Liberty 
—Refused. 

Page 394 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  a  Prisoner — Present  Under  Guard 
—What  Pie  Says— Establishes  Identity— Efforts  to 
Hear  From  Friends— Denied  By  Adverse  Force- 
Impudent  Spirit  Message — Answer — Heated  Colloquy 
With  Spirit  Antagonists — Message  Intercepted — Plan 
to  Impersonate — Discovered — More  Messages  Inter- 
cepted— Decoy  Message — Detected — Message  Signed, 
"A  Friend"— Mystery— Masters  From  Hell— Strange 
Discovery — More  Spirit  Telegrams — Terms  Urged  by 
Deus— Another  Colloquy— Hope— Message,  "Be  Pa- 
tient"— Name  By  Impression — Message  By  Sam  Mc 
Bride— Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Sumner  Escape 
From  Captivity— Spirit    F.  R.  S.  Escapes— Telegram 


CONTENTS.  X1U 

From  Spirit  Mitchell— Mitchell  and  Others  Gain  Lib- 
erty— Time  Set  for  Meeting — Directed  to  Prepare 
Instrument. 

Pase 416 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Spirits  Shoemaker,  Prof.  P.  R.  S.,  Plum  Mitchell  and 
Charles  Sumner  Present— What  They  Say— Enter- 
tained at  Dinner — Speak  of  Their  Captivity — How 
Liberated — Wonderful  Message  by  Spirits  Sumner,  F. 
R.  S.,  Shoemaker,  Mitchell  and  Mason — Plan  formu- 
lated— Telegrams  From  Spirit  Sumner — Telegram 
From  Spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.— Working  on  Plan— Wil- 
son and  Dallas  to  Leave  Bradford — Destination — In- 
structions— When  to  Depart — Where  and  When  to 
Meet. 

Pasre 437 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Present— What  He  Says— Dallas  Leaves 
Bradford — Wilson  Leaves  Bradford— Experience — 
Wilson  and  Dallas  Meet  at  Buifalo — Meet  Spirit 
Sumner — Instructs  Wilson  and  Dallas — Leave  Buifalo 
for  Washington,  D.  C. — At  Washington — Meet  Spirit 
Mitchell — Mitchell  Criticises  Manner  of  Registering — 
Enemy  Discover  Wilson's  and  Dallas'  Absence — Effort 
to  Trace— Ordered  to  Proceed  to  Charlotte,  N.  C— 
Leave  Washington — At  Charlotte — Meet  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell—Informed That  Enemy  had  Traced  to  Buffalo — 
Ordered  to  Savannah,  Ga. — At  Savannah — Meet  Spirit 
Mitchell— Efforts  of  Enemy  to  Find  Wilson  and  Dal- 
las—Ordered to  Jacksonville,  Fla.— Meet  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell—Keep Advised — Spirit  Mitchell  Consults  R.  R. 
Time-Table— Meet  Spirit  Mason— Ordered  to  St.  Au- 
gustine, Fla. 

Page 457 

CHAPTER   XXIV. 
At  St.  Augustine,    Florida — Meet  Spirits  Mitchell  and 


DV  CONTENTS. 

Mason — Spirits  Select  Quarters — Inform  Wilson  and 
Dallas — Move  Into  Quarters — Pleasantly  Situated — 
Visit  by  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason— What  They 
Say — Getting  Ready  For  Work — Meeting  Appointed 
— Prepared  Telegraph  Instrument — Something  New 
in  Telegraphy — Watch  Established-*- Visits  by  Spirits 
Mitchell,  F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker — Give  Password- 
Wall  Built — Wires  Being  Constructed — Enemy  Still 
in  Buffalo,  N.  Y. — Question  Asked  Shoemaker — His 
Answer — Danger  of  Discovery — Visited  by  F.  R.  S. — 
Spirit  Telegram — Explains  How  Enemy  Discovered 
Wilson's  and  Dallas'  Absense — The  Effect — Being 
Traced— Manner  of  Registering  Criticised — System 
of  Wires— Visit  by  Spirit  Sumner — What  He  Says — 
He  Loves  the  South — Visit  by  Spirits  Sumner  and  F. 
R.  S.— Trouble— Dallas'  Mail— Rothstein  Writes  Elder 
Dallas — Father  Alarmed — Dallas'  Uncle  on  the  Hunt 
— Spirits  Sent  to  Scotland — Writes  Letter  to  J.  G. — 
Plan  Formulated — Dallas  Writes  Kis  Father — How 
Arranged — Visit  by  Spirit  Eddy — What  He  Says — 
Telegram  by  Spirit  Sumner — Traced  to  Washington, 
D.  C. — Controlled  bv  Sumner. 

"Page 472 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Present — Enemy  Still  Tracing — A 
Surprise  for  Wilson — Meets  Spirit  Brother — What  He 
Says— Meets  Spirit  Mother— What  She  Says— Dr. 
Shoemaker  Talks — Strange  Spirit  Introduced —  Prov- 
ed To  Be  a  Friend — On  Judicial  Bench  in  Earth  Life 
— What  He  Sa3rs — Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason  Enter- 
tained— Spirits  Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  Present — Came 
From  Washington,  D.  C. — Liable  To  Be  Discovered — 
Enemy  Very  Determined — Now  In  Charlotte,  N.  C. — 
Wilson  and  Dallas  Ordered  to  Return  to  Bradford, 
Pa.— All  Hope  Gone— Spirit  F.  R.  S.'s  Parting  Tele- 
gram— Leave  St.  Augustine — At  Bradford — Meeting 
Appointed — To  Invite  Friends — Meet  Spirits  Sumner, 
Shoemaker  and  Mitchell— J.  S.  G.  Present— Enemy 
Trace  to  Jacksonville,  Fla. — What  Saved  Wilson — 
Controlled— Effect    on     J.    S.     G— Telegrams     From 


CONTENTS.  XV 

Spirit  Shoemaker— To  Go  To  Lily  Dale— Wall  Col- 
lapsed—Visit by  Spirit  Judge  Corbett— A  Surprise — 
Wilson  and  Dallas  Assaulted — Pope  Aggressor — How- 
Rescued— Expl  ained . 

Page 497 

CHAPTER    XXVI. 

At  Lily  Dale— Meet  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason— Spec- 
ial Meeting  Arranged— 'Meet  Spirits  Shoemaker  and 
F.  R.  S. — Cordiality  Extended — important  Message — 
Directed  bv-  Spirit  F.  R.  S. — Comments  on  Trip  South 
— Wall  Stationed — Danger — Carefully  Guarded  by 
Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason — Comments  on  Assault — 
Trying  Experiment — Advice  Given — Hope  for  Success 
— Return  to  Bradford — Meet  Spirit  Mason — Special 
Meeting  Arranged— Meet  Spirits  Sumner,  F.  R.  S. 
and  Shoemaker — Plan  Changed — Dallas  to  Go  to 
Buffalo,  N.  Y. — Wilson  to  Remain  in  Bradford,  Pa. — 
Preliminaries — Efforts  of  Enemy  to  Ridicule  Spiritists 
— Instructions — Messages  From  Spirits  Sumner,  F. 
R.  S.  and  Shoemaker — Spirit  Mason  Expert  Telegra- 
pher— Message  Translated  and  Transmitted — Wall 
Opened— Visit  by  Strange  Spirit— Wall  Closed. 

Page 519 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Important  Meeting— Wilson,  Galbraith,  Dallas,  and 
Spirits  F.  R.  S.,  Mitchell  and  Mason  Present— The 
Object— A  Wonderful  Message— Important  Move — 
Ego  After  Passing  Divide — Plan  Disclosed— Dallas 
and  Wilson  to  Separate— The  Object— Outlook  For 
Success — Instructions — Dallas  to  Leave  Buffalo — Wil- 
son to  Remain  in  Bradford— To  Meet  in  Near  Future 
—Powers  to  be  Submitted— Its  Effect— Revolution  in 
Doctrines— Message  by  Spirit  Shoemaker— What  He 
Says— Great  Confidence— Predicts  Success— Dallas 
Leaves  Buffalo— Settles  in  Portland— Message  From 
Spirit  Mitchell— Difficulties  Arise— Delay— Spirit  Von 
Helmholtz  Joins  Force— Complications  Arise— Success 
Doubtful— Another  Wonderful    Message— Spirit  Shoe- 


I XVI  CONTENTS. 


maker  Directs — Climax  Reached — Priests  and  Poperj 
Proposition  to  Withdraw  Resistance — Refused— 
Unable  to  Proceed — Failure  Admitted — Cause  Explain- 
ed— Leaders  Enter  College — Spirits'  Leave-taking. 

Page 535 


*  1 


INTRODUCTION. 

"Truth  is  stranger  than  fiction,  and  life  is, 
after  all,  a  mystery.' '  Life  being  a  mystery  what 
shall  we  say  of  death?  "Death,"  wrote  Faber, 
"is  an  unsurveyed  land,  an  tmarranged  science." 
Henry  Drummond  wrote:  "Poetry  draws  near 
death  only  to  hover  over  it  for  a  moment  and 
withdraw  in  terror.  History  knows  it  simply 
as  a  universal  fact.  Philosophy  finds  it  among 
the  mystery  of  being,  and  the  one  great  mystery 
of  being  not.  All  contributions  of  this  dread 
theme  are  marked  by  one  essential  vagueness, 
and  every  avenue  of  approach  seems  darkened 
by  impenetrable  shadow." 

What  death  is,  and  how  it  came  to  be  estab- 
lished as  a  factor  in  the  economy  of  nature  has 
formed  the  theme  of  scientists,  idealists,  theorists 
and  theists  for  many  centuries;  in  fact  since  the 
creation  of  man.  Some  say  it  is  a  condition 
produced  in  evolving  processes,  which  idea  per- 
haps   led   Victor  Hugo  to  say:    "I  am  the  tad- 


XV111  INTRODUCTION. 

pole  of  an  archangel."    In  Mr.  Herbet  Spencer's 
search  for  the  meaning  of  life,  he  encounters  its 
antithesis  Death,  and  pauses  a  moment  to  define 
it.      He    assumes    as    a    matter    of  course  what 
Death  is  depends  upon  what  life  is.      His  defini- 
tion of  life  is:  "the  definite  combinations  of  het- 
erogeneous changes,  both  simultaneous  and  suc- 
cessive, in  correspondence  with  co-existences  and 
sequences."     This    definition    may   be  profound, i  h        i 
but  to  the  average  mind  perhaps  a  little  complex;!  Js*4v\ 
too  much  roiled    with    profundity   to    be    deary' 
Mr.  Spencer  likely  thought  so,  and  he   gives    us 
a  shorter  definition:  "the  continuous  adjustment 
of  internal  relations  to  external  relations." 

In  the  language  of  biology  it  would  be  said 
that  man  to  be  alive  is  to  be  in  correspondence 
with  his  environments.  When  the  organisms  en- 
tering into  the  composition  of  man  fail  to  dis- 
charge the  functions  of  assimilation,  waste,  re- 
production and  growth  he  is  said  to  be  dead- 
What  then?  Does  it  answer  the  question,  "If  a 
man  die,  shall  he  live  again?"  This  question  I 
believe  is  attributed  especially  to  Job,  but  to  my 
mind  is  undoubtedly  an  interrogatory  propound- 
ed by  millions  of  lips  before  the  birth  of  Job, 
has  puzzled  myriads  of  human  souls  since,  and 
with  anxious  mind  and  bated  breath  will  con- 
tinue to  be  asked  until  all  doubt  is  removed  and 
positive  knowledge  obtained.  Man  trembles  in 
the  presence  of  death.  The  rich  and  the  poor, 
the  high  and  the  lowly  pale  at  its  approach,  and 
look  upon  it  as  the  king  of  terrors,  as  man's  im~ 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

placable  enemy  with  which  no  compromise  is 
possible,  pursuing  him  with  relentless  fury.  A 
monster  in  every  clime,  sparing  none.  And  in 
the  language  of  the  poet, 

"He  saw  where'er  he  went, 
Whatever  path  in  life  he  trod 
The  goblin  form  beneath  him  stand 
Like  trusty  old  assassin;  in  his  aim 
Steady  and  sure  as  the  eye  of  destiny." 
It  may  be  that  man  looks  upon  death  in  a 
wrong  light.  Instead  of  its  being  an  implacable 
enemy,  is  it  not  possible  that  it  is  a  considerate 
friend?  Many  think  it  is  not  a  part  of  nature 
as  originally  planned,  but  a  factor  brought 
about  by  man  himself  through  disobedience  of 
divine  law.  They  believe  man  to  have  been  per- 
fect in  the  start,  and  designed  to  live  in  his  body 
of  flesh  eternally,  but  fell  from  the  perfect  state 
and  incurred  death.  They  believe  in  special  crea- 
tion, and  claim  to  hold  the  key  to  the  situation 
here  and  hereafter.  Others  believe  that  man  is 
a  creature  evolved  from  the  lower  orders  of  crea- 
tion and  is  continually  getting  better  intellectual- 
ly, morally  and  spiritually,  and  that  plrysical 
death  is  as  much  a  factor  in  the  economy  of  na- 
ture, as  originally  planned,  as  physical  birth. 
Some  say  that  death  ends  all;  others,  that  it  is 
a  birth  into  another  condition  of  life.  By  far 
the  greater  number,  however,  say  they  "don't 
know,"  but  wish  they  did. 

Many  say  that  man  is   a   structure   composed 
exclusively  of  matter,  and  that  there  is   nothing 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

in  or  about  human  or  comparative  anatomy,  but 
what  the  unrivalled  dissectors  Swammerdam, 
Winslow  and  many  others  have  discovered  by 
scalpel  or  microscope.  Others  say  that  man  has 
a  soul  which  they  define  as  the'egoj,  the  person- 
ality, the  individual  consciousness;  that  man  has 
a  spiritual  nature  as  well  as  a  corporeal;  that 
the  real  man  is  a  spirit  with  an  organized  form 
composed  of  spiritual  substance  which  survives 
physical  death  and  maintains  continued  identity 
after  death. 

So  men  come  and  go  having  various  ideas  on 
the  subject  of  death,  its  meaning  and  result.  It 
strikes  me  that  the  only  possible  way  to  become 
enlightened  on  the  subject  is  to  consult  someone 
,\vhLoJaas£Xj3ene^c%edit.  I  think  all  thinking  men 
will  agree  with  me  on  this  point;  but  can  that 
be  done?  This  question  was  in  the  mind  of  the 
great  Shakespeare,  evidenced  by  the  dialogue  be- 
tween Glendower  and  Hotspur: 

"Glen — I  can  call  spirits  from  the  vasty  deep. 

Hot — Why  so  can  I,  or  sd  can  any  man; 

But  will  they  come  when  you  do  call  them?" 

The  word  science  means  knowledge  and  when 
used  to  designate  some  particular  knowledge 
along  special  lines  of  investigation  it  is  given  a 
name.  Science  has  devoted  itself  for  many  cen- 
turies "to  the  cataloguing  of  facts  and  the  dis- 
covery of  laws."  If  one  wishes  to  find  out  some- 
thing about  geology  he  must  consult  the  toiler 
in  his  quarry;  about  botany,  the  worker  in  his 
garden;   about   biology,  the   investigator   in  his 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

laboratory;  of  astronomy  the  toiler  in  his  obser- 
vator}-;  of  history,  the  plodder  in  his  library; 
of  archaeology,  the  student  in  his  museum,  of 
psychology,  the  psychic  in  his  study  and  of  spirit 
return,  the  medium  in  his  receptive  mood,  and 
so  on  through  nature. 

After  all  science  is  what  a  natural  world  says 
to  natural  man.  It  is  nature  addressing  the 
understanding  of  man;  before  the  knowledge  is 
obtained  it  is  a  mystery;  afterwards  the  mystery 
vanishes.  It  is  so  in  every  field  of  human  thought 
and  investigation. 

Sir  William  Thompson,  a  very  able  scientist, 
in  his  address  before  the  British  Association  in 
1871  said:  "Science  is  bound  by  the  everlasting 
law  of  honor  to  face  fearlessly  every  problem) 
which  can  fairly  be  presented  to  it."  So  it 
would  seem  that  science  has  a  duty  to  perform 
as  well  as  a  mission  to  follow,  and  if  that  be 
so,  spirit  phenomena  have  as  much  claim  to  the 
earnest  consideration  and  honest  investigation 
of  science  as  any  other  phenomena  in  nature. 

Among  the  men  and  women  of  science  and  let- 
ters; past  and  present;  who  affirm  that  spirits 
of  the  so-called  dead  can  and  do  hold  converse 
with  the  so-called  living,  are  Prof.  Chalis,  of 
Cambridge,  England;  W.  F.  Barrett,  Professor  of 
Physics  in  the  Royal  College  of  Science,  Dublin; 
GustavT.  Fechner,  Professor  of  Physics  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Leipsic;  Lord  Rayleigh,  F.  R.  S.,  Profes- 
sor of  Physics  in  the  University  of  Cambridge; 
Prof.  Scheibner,  Teacher  of  Mathematics  in  the  Uni- 


XX11  INTRODUCTION. 

versity  of  Leipsic;  W.  E.  Weber,  Professor  of  Phy- 
sics in  the  University  of  Gottenburg;  Franz  Hoff- 
man, Professor  of  Philosophy,  Wurtzburg  Univers- 
ity; Prof.  Wagner,  Geologist,  University  of  Russia; 
Prof.  Butlerof,  Chemist,  Russia;  Prof.  F.  Zollner, 
Leipsic,  Author  of  transcendental  Physics;  Prof. 
Nees  Von  Esenbeck,  President  of  the  Royal  Acad- 
emy of  Sciences,  Germany;  Benjamin  F.  Wade,  of 
Ohio,  Ex-United  States  Senator;  Ex-Senator  How- 
ard, of  Michigan;  N.  P.  Tallmage,  Ex-Governor 
of  Wisconsin;  Sir  Edward  Bulwer  Lytton;  Alfred 
Tennyson,  Poet  Laureate;  Mrs  Browning;  Oliver 
Johnson,  Former  Editor  of  Christian  Union;  Jos- 
eph Jefferson,  the  celebrated  actor;  M.  Theirs, 
Ex-President  of  prance;  Dr.  Robert  Chambers; 
Hiram  Powers,  the  Sculptor;  Lord  Dunraven; 
Honorable  Alex.  Aksakoff,  Imperial  Counsel,  St. 
Petersburg;  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  of  Boston; 
Dr.  Robert  Hare;  Judge  John  W.  Edmunds,  of  New 
York;  Richard  Hodgson,  Professor  of  Psychology 
at  Cambridge  University,  Eng.;  James  H.  Hyslop, 
Professor  of  Logic  and  Mental  Science  at  Col- 
umbia University,  U.  S.  A.;  Rev.  Minot  J.  Savage; 
W.T.  Ste?.d,  Editor  of  the  Review  of  Reviews,  and 
many  othere. 

If  any  should  ask  me  how  I  would  answer 
Hotspur's  interrogatory,  I  would  refer  them  to 
the  record  following.  When  I  wrote  the  re- 
cord or  any  part  of  it,  or  what  I  had  seen,  felt 
and  heard  concerning  spirit  return  I  had  no  no- 
tion of  having  it  published.  Each  record  was 
written  immediately  after  the  occurrence  therein 


INTRODUCTION.  XX111 

related,  and  was  intended  for  my  own  conven- 
ience for  future  reference.  My  experiences  are  to 
me  so  wonderful,  and  facts  so  startling  that  I 
have  concluded  that  they  belong  to  the  world 
and  not  to  me  alone.  I  have  no  pecuniary 
purpose  to  serve,  and  if  I  were  seeking  fame  or 
notoriety  I  certainly  would  choose  a  different 
course  than  placing  before  the  public  this  volume, 
for  I  am  well  aware  that  such  literature  is  in  no 
sense  popular  with  the  reading  public. 

I  also  know  that  by  many  friends,  acquain- 
tances and  strangers,  I  will  be  unkindly  criti- 
cised, my  motive  impugned  and  word  doubted. 
However,  it  matters  not  to  me.  I  state  the  facts 
as  they  occurred.  The  reader  must  judge  of  their 
merit  and  demerit.  My  only  purpose  in  this 
publication  is  to  inform  those  who  care  to  know 
of  the  evidence  I  have  received  of  life  after  death; 
of  continued  personality  and  identity  in  a  sphere 
greater  than  ours  after  the  disintegration  of  the 
physical  body;  in  what  manner  I  obtained  the 
evidence  and  by  whom  given. 

"Only  this,  nothing  more." 

The  Author. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  May  15,  1900. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  First  Rap— The  First  Sitting  With  Kramer  and 
Dallas — Who  Kramer  and  Dallas  Are — How  it  Came 
About— Dallas  Developes  Wonderful  Power— Can 
Plainly  See  Spirits  and  Distinctly  Hear  What  They 
Say — Perfect  in  Clairvoyance  and  Clairaudience — The 
Spirit  of  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears— The  Doctor 
Talks— How  He  Identifies  Himself. 

Several  3'ears  ago,  while  living  at  home  with 
my  father  and  mother  on  a  farm  in  Crawford 
County,  Pa.,  it  so  happened  that  on  a  particu- 
lar evening  my  father  and  mother  left  their  home 
to  spend  the  evening  with  a  neighbor  and  his 
family,  leaving  at  their  home  two  brothers  and 
one  sister  together  with  myself.  A  neighbor's 
boy,  by  name  James  Johnson,  called  at  my 
father's  house  to  spend  the  evening  with  us 
during  our  parents'  absence.  As  the  evening 
wore  on,  and  after  we  had  tired  of  several  plays, 
games  and  pranks,  the  neighbor's  boy  said  that 
he  had  been  reading  during  the  day  in  some 
newspaper  that  some  people  could  produce  what 


26         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

were  called  spirit  rappings.  His  narrative  ex- 
cited our  curiosity,  and  we  were  anxious  to 
know  more  about  it,  and  asked  him  how  it  was 
done.  He  said:  "just  form  a  circle  round  a  table 
with  hands  resting  on  it  and  the  raps  will  come." 
We  suggested  a  trial  there  and  then,  and  im- 
mediately formed  ourselves  in  a  circle  about  a 
table  which  was  in  the  room,  rested  our  hands 
on  the  table,  and  with  some  levity  waited  for 
results.  It  was  about  10  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  an 
oil  lamp  burning  on  the  table  made  it  very  light 
in  the  room.  We  had  not  long  to  wait  after 
thus  forming  the  circle  and  soon  we  heard  dis- 
tinct raps  on  the  table  near  my  brother's  hand. 
The  raps  were  loud  and  distinct,  resembling  the 
sound  of  some  person  tapping  on  the  table 
with  his  fingers.  At  first  all  of  us,  except  my 
brother  near  whose  hands  the  raps  seem  to  pro- 
ceed, treated  the  matter  with  levity,  and  accused 
him  of  producing  the  raps  himself  for  the  pur- 
pose of  frightening  us.  He  said  nothing  for  two 
or  three  minutes,  still  resting  his  hands  on  the 
table  and  the  raps  coming  thick  and  fast.  I 
glanced  at  his  face  and  saw  there  an  expression 
that  indicated  perplexity  and  alarm,  which  was 
also  observed  by  the  others,  and  we  all  with- 
drew from  the  table  about  the  same  time.  Im- 
mediately the  raps  ceased  on  the  table  and  com- 
menced loud  and  sharp  on  the  chair  in  which 
my  brother  was  sitting;  he  arose  from  the  chair 
to  a  standing  position,  and  the    raps    were    im- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         27 

mediately  transferred  from  the  chair  to  the  floor 
directly  under  his  feet. 

During  all  this  evening  and  many  days  and 
evenings  thereafter  the  raps  continued.  For  the 
first  few  days  after  this  particular  evening  the 
raps  seemed  to  proceed  from  a  place  in  close 
proximity  to  my\brother,  wherever  he  chanced 
to  be;  no  matter  whether  he  was  sitting,  stand- 
ing or  reclining  the  raps  were  almost  continuous 
and  very  distinctly  heard.  After  the  lapse  of  a 
few  da}^s,  however,  it  made  but  little  difference 
whether  he  was  present  in  the  house  or  miles 
therefrom,  the  raps  came  and  went  at  their 
pleasure. 

Late  in  the  evening  to  which  I  have  referred 
my  father  and  mother  returned  from  their  visit, 
and  we  related  to  them  what  had  taken  place; 
they  at  first  doubted  it,  and  laughed  at  our 
nervousness  and  credulity  as  they  styled  it;  but 
while  they  were  thus  talking  to  us  the  raps  be- 
gan louder  than  before  and  they  soon  became 
satisfied  that  it  was  not  nervousness  or  credu- 
lity misleading  us;  in  fact  they  became  as  much, 
if  not  more,  alarmed  than  were  we.  On  that 
evening — which  I  shall  never  forget,  the  raps 
continued  about  the  house  first  in  one  room  and 
then  in  another,  in  the  cellar,  on  the  roof  and 
in  fact  all  over  the  house,  and  at  times  they 
were  so  loud  that  they  resembled  the  striking 
with  a  hammer  in  the  hands  of  a  strong  man. 
Surely,  great  force  was  displayed    in    producing 


I 


28         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  sounds.  But  was  there  intelligence  directing 
it? 

After  some  days  of  experience,  and,  in  fact,  an- 
noyance, with  and  by  the  raps,  and  in  order  to 
find  the  cause,  if  possible,  we  formulated  a  code 
of  signals  whereby  if  intelligence  were  behind  the 
force  we  could  find  out  the  fast.  Our  code  of 
signals  by  raps  was  simple  and  was  this;  one 
rap  should  signify  yes,  two  raps,  don't  know, 
I  and  three  raps,  no.  When  this  code  of  signals 
was  announced  by  us  the  force  producing  the 
raps  seemed  to  be  pleased,  and  manifested  their 
pleasure  by  a  succession  of  rapping.  We  found 
that  in  answer  to  oral  questions  by  us 
propounded  to  them  that  besides  force  produc- 
ing the  raps  there  was  intelligence  directing 
them.  We  were  limited  by  our  code  to  answers 
to  direct  questions,  and  in  order  to  have  the 
vocabulary  more  extended  we  hit  on  the  expe- 
dient of  calling  over  the  letters  of  the  alphabet, 
slowly,  and  a  letter  which  the  unseen  force  de- 
sired set  down  by  us,  by  pen  or  pencil,  when 
thus  called  over,  should  be  indicated  by  a  dis- 
tinct rap  by  the  forces. 

In  that  way  we  succeeded  in  conversing  with 
them  quite  freely.  The  unseen  force  told  us  that 
they  were  the  spirits  of  men  and  women  who 
at  one  time  dwelt  on  this  planet  in  bodies  such 
as  we  then  possessed,  some  of  whom  claimed  to 
be  spirits  of  relatives  and  friends  of  our  family, 
and  some  the  spirits  of  persons  who  were 
strangers  to  us.    Since  this  occurrence,  and  until 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         29 

September  19th  1893  I  have  given  the  matter 
but  little  attention.  Now  and  then,  as  oppor- 
tunities afforded,  I  would  sit  in  what  is  called 
a  spiritual  circle,  and  I  have  had  a  few  private 
sittings  with  what  are  called  spirit  mediums. 
Nothing,  however,  came  of  it  in  either  case  of 
importance  to  me.  While  a  force  seemed  to  man- 
ifest, and  some  intelligence  displaj^ed,  to  me  it 
was  vague,  uncertain  and  unsatisfactory.  If  it 
were  spirits  producing  the  phenomena,  as  was 
claimed,  their  possibilities  to  manifest  appeared 
to  be  so  limited,  that  to  establish  their  identity 
beyond  doubt  or  cavil  was  a  failure,  and  I  had 
about  given  up  all  hope  of  getting  anything  out 
of  so  called  spirit  manifestations  which  would 
carry  absolute  conviction  to  my  consciousness 
that  there  was  life  and  continued  identity  after 
death.  I  was  in  this  frame  of  mind  in  relation 
thereto  at  the  beginning  of  occurrences  which 
happened  along  these  lines  and  are  noted  in  the 
record    following. 

A  short  time  previous  to  September  19th  1893 
I  formed  the  acquaintance  of  J.  L.  Kramer  of 
Bradford,  Pa.  He  is  a  German  by  birth  having 
immigrated  from  his  native  land  to  America  at 
the  age  of  17  years;  he  is  now  about  30  years 
of  age.  He  has  been  a  resident  of  Bradford,  Pa. 
since  1886.  He  has  dark  hair,  black  eyes,  fair 
complexion,  not  very  robust,  has  fairly  good 
health,  fairly  educated,  and  stands  well  in  the 
community  for  honesty,  truthfulness  and  sobrie- 
ty.   I  became  acquainted  with  him  in  June,  1893. 


30         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

At  the  time  I  became  acquainted  with  him  he 
knew  nothing  about  the  phenomena  or  philoso- 
phy of  so-called  Modern  Spiritualism.  After  our 
acquaintance  I  told  him  of  my  investigation 
along  these  lines  and  my  conclusion  resulting 
there  from.  He  seemed  interested,  and  informed 
me  he  had  recently  buried  his  wife  and  that  if 
possible  he  should  very  much  like  to  communi- 
cate with  her.  Sometime  after,  as  I  from  time 
to  time  studied  his  composition  and  general  at- 
tributes I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  had 
that  degree  of  sensitiveness  about  him  that  per- 
haps he  had  mediumistic  proprieties.  On  his 
own  proposition,  and  encouraged  somewhat  by 
me  he  began  to  study  the  possibility  of  spirit 
return. 

In  the  latter  part  of  August  1893  I  formed 
the  acquaintance  of  E.  M.  Dallas.  He  is  Scotch 
by  birth,  and  like  most  of  his  nationality  was 
reared  a  strict  Presbyterian.  He  has  resided  in 
Bradford,  Pa.,  about  three  years,  and  in  Amer- 
ica six  years.  He  is  24  years  of  age,  small  of 
stature,  nervous  temperament,  light  brown  hair 
and  blue  eyes.  At  the  time  I  first  met  him,  and 
for  sometime  thereafter,  he  believed  nothing  in 
spirit  return,  and  as  he  expressed  it  looked  upon 
Spiritualism  as  "mere  bosh  and  rank  fraud," 
although  he  admitted  to  me  that  he  had  never 
investigated  it  for  himself.  I  said  very  little  to 
him  on  the  subject. 

A  few  weeks  after  our  acquaintance,  in  con- 
versation with  him,  he  told  me  that  sounds    re- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         31 

sembling  some  person  tapping  with  his  finger  on 
a  hard  substance  were  repeatedly  heard  by  him 
on  the  head  board  of  his  bed  after  retiring;  also 
that  he  could  hear  these  rappings  about  him 
through  the  day  as  he  was  at  his  work,  his 
trade  being  what  is  known  as  a  jeweler.  He 
wanted  to  know  of  me  what  I  thought  produc- 
ed the  sound.  I  said:  "Mr.  Dallas  perhaps  it  is 
produced  by  spirits;"  but  he  did  not  think  so, 
and  treated  the  matter  with  considerable  levity,. 
and  expressed  himself  in  wonderment  that  I 
should  entertain  such  foolish  ideas.  I  invited 
him  to  come  to  my  office  the  following  evening 
which  was  September  19,  1893,  and  told  him 
that  I  would  have  Mr.  Kramer  there,  and  that 
we  would  have  a  social  chat.  He  replied  that 
he  would  be  happy  to  do  so.  I  invited  Mr. 
Kramer  to  be  present  also.  Mr.  Kramer  came 
to  my  office  on  this  evening  about  8:30  p.  m., 
and  Mr.  Dallas,  who  had  no  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with  Mr.  Kramer,  came  to  my  office  at 
9  p.  m.  My  office  is  located  in  the  Roberts 
Block,  Bradford,  Pa.  After  we  had  engaged  in 
conversation  for  some  little  time  I  said  to  Mr. 
Dallas:  "From  what  you  told  me  about  hearing 
raps  about  you,  I  believe  you  are  a  medium." 
He  wanted  to  know  what  I  meant  by  "medium." 
I  explained  to  him  very  briefly,  and  proposed  to 
him  and  Mr.  Kramer  to  form  a  circle  about  the 
table  and  see  if  anything  would  come  of  it,  to 
which  they  assented.  We  seated  ourselves  about 
a  small  table  and  placed  our  hands  thereon.    In 


32         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

a  few  moments  loud  and  distinct  raps  were 
heard  by  ns  all  as  if  proceeding  from  the  table 
near  Mr.  Dallas'  hands;  also  from  the  chair  on 
which  he  was  seated.  He  seemed  to  be  surpris- 
ed and  puzzled,  but  neither  of  us  conversed  but 
little.  I  soon  spoke  and  said,  "if  these  are  spir- 
its producing  the  raps  we  will  seek  to  communi- 
cate with  them  by  a  code  of  raps,  having  one 
rap  signify  no,  two  raps  don't  know,  and  three 
raps,  yes,  and  so  on.  That  was  agreed  upon. 
I  then  said,  "Are  there  spirits  present?"  In  re- 
sponse three  raps.  Did  they  wish  to  communi- 
cate anything  special?  In  response,  three  raps. 
After  this  there  was  a  silence  of  perhaps  two 
minutes,  neither  of  the  sitters  speaking,  and  no 
raps  heard;  then  Mr.  Dallas  gave  a  sudden  start 
from  a  sitting  to  a  standing  position.  I  took 
hold  of  his  hand  and  felt  that  it  was  shaking 
and  observed  by  his  looks  that  he  was  frighten- 
ed. I  then  said  to  him,  "Mr.  Dallas  do  not  get 
frightened  or  nervous;  there  is  no  one  or  noth- 
ing whatever  here  that  will  harm  you  in  the 
least;  now  please  be  calm,  sit  down  in  the  chair, 
and  I  will  keep  hold  of  your  hand  and  assure 
you  that  no  harm  will  come  to  you."  He  again 
sat  down  in  the  chair,  but  kept  his  eyes  turned 
in  a  certain  direction  as  though  intently  looking 
at  something  of  more  than  passing  interest.  1 
still  kept  hold  of  his  hand  and  observed  that  he 
was  very  nervous.  I  again  said:  "now,  Mr. 
Dallas  please  calm  yourself  and  tell  us  what 
frightened   you   so."     He   replied   to   this:    "all 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         33 

right  Mr.  Wilson,  I  will  not  be  frightened,  but 
this  is  strange;  it  is  enough  to  try  the  nerves  of 
the  bravest;  I  don't  understand  it;  here  is  a 
gentleman,  a  stranger  to  me,  who  seemed  to 
grow  or  build  up  from  the  floor.  He  is  nearly 
six  feet  tall,  rather  corpulent,  well  built,  light 
brown  hair,  has  a  mustache,  high  forehead,  in- 
clined to  baldness,  regular  features,  fair  complex- 
ion and  very  red  cheeks.  Why,  Mr.  Wilson,  he 
is  now  going  towards  where  you  are  sitting;  he 
is  now  standing  near  you,  and  now  rests  his 
hand  on  your  left  shoulder;  as  soon  as  he  touch- 
ed you  he  seemed  to  be  illuminated;  he  is  going 
to  talk,  and  he  says  he  wishes  to  talk  to  you; 
he  holds  out  his  hand  to  me  and  calls  me  Mr. 
Dallas  and  says:  'Please  repeat  after  me  so  Mr. 
Wilson  can  hear  what  I  have  to  say.'  "  Then 
Mr.  Dallas  coughed,  cleared  his  throat  as  though 
preparing  to  talk  and  said:  "All  right  sir,  I  am 
ready."  Mr.  Dallas  then  proceeded  and  said: 
"My  dear  friend  John,  I  am  William  Patterson 
Shoemaker,  who  passed  into  spirit  life  at  Cam- 
bridge Borough,  Pa.,  in  January  1889,  oi  heart 
trouble.  I  knew  you  very  well  while  in  earth 
life,  at  Edenburg,  Pa.;  you  will  recollect  that  I 
was  living  at  Edenburg  at  the  time  you  was 
burgess  of  that  place.  I  moved  from  Edenburg 
to  Bradford.  I  treated  you  for  fistula  here  and 
performed  an  operation  on  you  June  7,  1886  in 
the  presence,  and  who  assisted  me,  of  Doctors 
Buss  and  Straight,  in  your  room  on  the  third 
floor    of  this   block.     You   will    remember    my 


34         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

brother  who  lived  in  Elk  City,  Clarion  County, 
Pa.  at  the  time  you  were  burgess  at  Edenburg. 

"John,  I  wish  to  say  in  order  to  identify  my- 
self, that  when  you  asked  me  for  your  bill  for 
treating  and  performing  the  operation  on  you 
for  fistula,  I  told  you  your  bill  was  $45.00;  the 
same  day  you  sent  up  to  my  office  a  check  for 
$50.00,  and  I  sent  down  to  your  office  a  box  of 
cigars.    You  will  remember  these  things. 

"John,  do  you  remember  your  old  friend  J.  T. 
Geary?"  I  did  not  answer  this  question  and  Mr. 
Dallas  resumed,  "answer  please."  I  then  said: 
"Yes,  I  remember  Air.  Gealy,  and  Mr.  Dallas 
proceeded:  "I  met  J.  T.  Gealy  on  the  spirit  side 
of  life.  He  used  to  be  a  partner  of  yours  at 
Edenburg.  Mr.  Gealy  knew  I  was  coming  here 
this  evening  to  talk  to  3rou,  and  he  wished  to 
be  remembered  to  you."  To  this  I  replied:  "Dr. 
do  I  understand  you  that  Mr.  Gealy  is  on  the 
spirit  side  of  life?  I  have  not  heard  of  his  pas- 
sing from  earth  life."  Then  Mr.  Dallas  resumed: 
"Yes,  Mr.  Gealy  is  on  the  spirit  side  of  life;  he 
has  not  been  in  spirit  life  long." 

"We  are  all  glad  on  our  side  to  know  that  you 
are  looking  into,  and  so  well  understand  the 
philosophy  of  spirit  return.  Such  knowledge 
elevates  you  above  those  of  your  fellow  men  who 
care  to  know  nothing  of  it.  This  is  a  great  and 
glorious  truth.  Pay  no  attention  to  what  phil- 
osophical fools  may  say  who  deride  it.  We  have 
been  about  you  a  great  deal  for  the  past  four 
or  five  years  helping  you  what   we  could.     We 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         35 

will  help  you  all  we  can,  and  smooth  your  trials 
and  difficulties  in  your  present  life  to  the  utmost 
of  our  strength  and  ability,  and  at  any  time 
you  wish  to  communicate  with  us  you  can  do 
so  through  this  our  medium.  I  have  an  impor- 
tant message  for  you  from  your  brother  who  is 
in  spirit,  but  he  does  not  desire  me  to  deliver  it 
to  you  now.  Your  mother  is  here,  John,  but 
cannot  show  herself  to  you  because  this  medium 
is  not  sufficiently  developed. 

"Mr.  Kramer  I  remember  you  very  well;  am 
glad  to  meet  you  in  this  way.  I  am  about  my 
old  office  number  30  Main  Street  and  78  consid- 
erable, to  refresh  reminiscences  of  the  past.  I 
cannot  stay  longer.  I  have  a  sister  who  re- 
quires my  immediate  help  and  attention,  and  I 
will  say  good  bye  for  the  present,  but  will  come 
again." 

Mr.  Dallas  stopped  talking  for  about  fifteen 
seconds  and  then  resumed:  "Why,  the  gentlemen 
has  gone,  he  seemed  to  pass  through  the  wall." 

We  then  arose  from  our  sitting,  and  after  dis- 
cussing ior  awhile  the  very  wonderful  and 
strange  phenomena,  separated  for  the  evening. 

Note.  The  foregoing  record  to  a  casual  reader 
would  be  of  very  little  interest,  and  apart  from 
any  explanation  by  me  other  than  therein  con- 
tained would  suggest  no  evidence  of  the  identity 
of  this  shade.  Here  I  was  in  the  company  of 
Mr.  Kramer  and  Mr.  Dallas  with  whom  I  had 
no  extended  intimate  acquaintance.  I  have 
satisfied  myself,  however,  that  Mr.  Kramer  knew 


36         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

very  little  by  experience  or  by  others  of  so-cal- 
led Spiritualism  or  psychological  laws,  and  Mr. 
Dallas  knew  less;  therefore,  it  was  not  likely 
that  either  alone  or  in  concert  they  would  or 
could  simulate  conditions  along  those  lines;  and 
if  an  effort  were  made,  they  being  novices,  detec- 
tion would  be  certain.  Besides,  b}*-  their  actions, 
deportment  and  conversation,  I  know  they  were 
as  much  astonished  and  puzzled  over  the  mani- 
festations obtained  in  this,  our  first  sitting,  as 
am  I,  and  are  just  as  anxious  to  find  out  if  pos- 
sible the  cause  which  produced  the  effect.  I  am 
certain  that  Mr.  Dallas  was  perfectly  honest 
and  truthful  in  what  he  said  and  did  during  this 
sitting;  that  he  was,  so  to  speak,  in  a  supernor- 
mal condition,  and  truthfully  told  us  what  he 
saw,  and  faithfully  repeated  what  he  heard.  I 
base  this  conclusion  on  the  expression  of  his 
face,  his  attitude,  his  nervous  condition  and 
general  deportment  at  the  time  of  this  occurrence, 
as  well  as  the  very  correct  description  he  gave 
of  Dr.  Shoemaker,  and  the  evidence  contained  in 
his  repeating  what  the  Doctor  had  to  say. 

I  am  certain  that  neither  of  the  sitters  produc- 
ed the  loud  raps  heard  by  us  all,  emanating  from 
the  table  about  which  we  were  seated,  from  the 
floor  and  walls  of  the  room,  and  chairs  on  which 
we- were  sitting,  by  any  mechanical  device,  but 
were  produced  in  a  manner  unknown  to  us,  be- 
ing the  effect  of  a  cause  to  us  at  the  time  inex- 
plicable. Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  whose  shade  or 
spirit  claimed  to  be  present,  rapping  and  talking 


37 

in  a  manner  heard  by  Mr.  Dallas  and  by  him 
repeated  to  Mr.  Kramer  and  myself,  was,  while 
in  earth  life,  an  M.  D.,  and  stood  at  the  head  of 
his  profession  at  the  time  of  his  death.  I  first 
became  acquainted  with  him  at  Edenburg,  Clar- 
ion County,  Pa.,  ir>  1877,  at  which  place  and 
time  I  began  the  practice  of  law,  and  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker began  the  practice  of  medicine.  We  were 
at  that  time  thrown  into  each  other's  society 
quite  often,  and  we  became  social  and  may  be 
termed  intimate  friends.  In  1879  Dr.  Shoemaker 
left  Edenburg  and  located  in  Bradford,  Pa.,  and 
engaged  in  the  practice  of  his  profession.  I  fol- 
lowed him  in  August  1880,  also  located  in  Brad- 
ford and  engaged  in  the  practice  of  my  profes- 
sion. Dr.  Shoemaker  and  myself  kept  up  oui 
friendship  to  the  time  of  his  death  which  occur- 
red at  Cambridge  Borough,  Pa.  on  January  28, 
1889,  while  there  temporarily.  The  cause  of  his 
death  was  heart  failure.  He  was  slightly  known 
by  Mr.  Kramer,  but  a  stranger  to  Mr.  Dallas, 
he  never  having  been  met  by  him  during  his 
earth  life,  as  Mr.  Dallas  informs  me. 

Now,  assuming  that  the  personality  producing 
the  result  as  related  in  the  foregoing  record  was 
really  the  shade  or  spirit  of  Dr.  Shoemaker,  did 
he  give  me  any  evidence  to  establish  his  identity? 
And  what  did  he  say  through  Mr.  Dallas  that 
would  really  convince  me  that  he  was  the  enti- 
ty he  represented  himself  to  be?  He  said:  "I  am 
William  Patterson  Shoemaker,"  giving  his  two 
given  names  in  full.    I  knew  his  first  name  was 


38         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

William  but  did  not  know  what  name  the  initial 
P.  represented.  Neither  did  the  other  sitters 
know.  I  have  ascertained  since  through  Dr. 
Russell,  a  former  student  of  his,  that  the  initial 
P.  stood  for  ' 'Patterson."  He  said:  "I  knew 
3rou  very  well  while  in  earth  life  at  Edenburg, 
Pa.,"  a  fact  unknown  to  Kramer  and  Dallas. 
He  also  said:  "I  was  living  in  Edenburg  at  the 
time  you  were  burgess  of  that  place,"  a  fact  un- 
known to  the  other  sitters.  He  said:  "I  treated 
you  for  fistula  and  performed  an  operation  on 
you,  June  7,  1886."  A  fact  unknown  to  the 
other  sitters.  He  says:  "You  asked  me  for  my 
bill  for  treating  and  performing  an  operation 
on  you  and  I  told  you  your  bill  was  $45.00, 
and  the  same  day  you  sent  up  to  my  office  a 
check  for  $50.00,  and  I  sent  down  to  your  office 
a  box  of  cigars."  Facts  certainly  known  to 
only  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  myself.  He  said:  "I 
met  J.  T.  Gealy  on  the  spirit  side  of  life;  he  used 
to  be  a  partner  of  yours  in  Edenburg."  Mr.  J. 
T.  Gealy  was  a  partner  of  mine  in  the  practice 
of  law  at  Edenburg  in  1877  and  1878,  but  that 
fact  was  certainly  not  known  by  either  Kramer 
or  Dallas.  He  said:  "Mr  Gealy  is  on  the  spirit 
side  of  life."  Mr.  J.  T.  Gealy,  spoken  of  as  be- 
foresaid,  was  a  partner  of  mine  at  Edenburg. 
In  1879  Mr.  Gealy  and  I  dissolved  partnership 
and  he  moved  to  Bradford,  Pa.  In  a  year  after 
that  I  also  moved  to  Bradford.  Mr.  Gealy  and 
I  had  an  office  together  here  but  were  not  part- 
ners.   He  was  of  a  roving   disposition   and   left 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         39 

Bradford  in  1881.  About  two  months  after  he 
left  Bradford  I  got  a  letter  from  him  saying  he 
was  not  located  as  yet,  and  was  going  further 
west,  and  when  he  got  settled  he  would  write 
to  me  again;  but  the  first  letter  was  also  the 
last,  and  I  heard  nothing  from  him  until  this 
sitting  September  18,  IS 93,  twelve  years  having 
elapsed,  when  what  purports  to  be  the  spirit  of 
Dr.  Shoemaker,  being  repeated  by  Mr.  Dallas 
said:  "I  have  met  J.  T.  Gealy  on  the  spirit  side 
of  life."  I  was  surprised  to  hear  that,  and 
thought  it  certainly  must  be  a  mistake.  After 
this  sitting  I  wrote  to  some  of  Mr.  Gealy's 
friends  but  they  could  give  no  information  about 
him,  and  I  failed  to  verify  what  the  shade  of 
Dr.  Shoemaker  had  told  me  until  October  9, 
1895,  at  which  time  I  met,  in  Pittsburg,  Mr.  P. 
Canning  formerly  well  acquainted  with  Mr.  Gcaly 
who  informed  me  that  Mr.  Gealy  had  died  some 
time  previous  to  1893. 

So  here  is  a  tact  told  to  me  in  this  wonderful 
way,  in  1893,  not  known  to  me  at  the  time, 
and  certainly  not  known  to  the  other  sitters,  as 
Gealy  was  entirely  unknown  by  them  in  his 
life  time,  which  I  ascertained  to  be  true  two 
years  thereafter.  He  speaks  of  my  brother  and 
mother  being  spirits.  Mr.  Kramer  or  Dallas 
knew  nothing  of  their  death,  they  having  been 
dead  for  many  }Tears.  He  said:  "I  am  about  my 
old  office  number  30  Main  St.  and  78."  Neither 
Mr.  Kramer,  Dallas  or  I  knew  at  the  time  the 
number  of  the  Doctor's  office   while   in   life   but 


40         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

on  subsequent  investigation  we  found  it  to  be 
number  30  Main  St.;  but  what  he  meant  by  78 
was  a  mystery  to  us  all  at  the  time  and  after- 
wards until  I  happened  to  remember  that  in 
about  1881  the  Doctor  had  an  office  on  Main 
St.  further  down  from  number  30.  I  followed 
down  from  number  30  Main  St.  until  I  came  to 
number  76  and  number  80,  but  the  building  be- 
tween these  two  numbers  had  no  number  on  it 
that  I  was  able  to  discover,  but  evidently  should 
be  number  78,  and  on  inquiry  found  that  the 
building  was  at  one  time  numbered  78,  but  the 
number  had  become  detached,  and  that  Dr. 
Shoemaker  at  one  time  had  an  office  in  this 
building.  While  these  things  are  of  themselves 
trivial,  they,  however,  form  a  chain  of  evidence 
and  the  spirit  Doctor  had  made  out  a  fairly 
good  case  in  establishing  his  identity. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Spirit  of  William  Schopperle  Appears— The  Spir- 
it of  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears— What  He  Says— Dr. 
Shoemaker's  Further  Effort  to  Prove  Identity— Zith- 
er Played  by  Unseen  Master— The  Spirits  of  Dr.  Eddy 
and  George  C.  Steel  Appear— What  They  Say— Spirit 
of  Dr.  Shoemaker  Talks  of  Spirit  Return. 

On  September  22,  1893,  9:30  o'clock  p.  m.,  Mr. 
Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  We 
formed  about  the  table  as  on  former  occasions. 
Soon  loud  and  distinct  raps,  so  forcible  as  to 
perceptibly  jar  the  table,  came  thick  and  fast. 
Soon  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "I  see  the  outlines  of  a 
form  near  your  chair,  Mr.  Wilson,  it  is  now 
growing  brighter  and  I  can  see  it  very  plainly. 
It  is  a  gentleman  whom  I  do  not  know;  I  never 
saw  him  before  as  I  remember;  he  has  high  cheek 
bones,  sallow  complexion,  rather  high  forehead; 
his  hair  is  straight,  jet  black  and  slightly  streak- 
ed with  gray,  light  weight,  black  mustache, 
streaked  with  gray;  he  has  black  eyes.  He  wish- 
es to  speak  to  you,  Mr.  Wilson."  I  said:  "All  right 


42         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

let  him  proceed."  Mr.  Dallas  began  speaking  and 
said:  "Good  evening,  Mr.  Wilson;  this  gentleman 
is  repeating  after  me  so  you  may  hear  what  I 
have  to  say.  I  am  Will  Schopperle  who  passed 
away  at  Warren,  Pa.  Dr.  Shoemaker  could  not 
be  here  this  evening  but  a  few  moments  owing 
to  other  engagements,  so  he  kindly  brought  me 
here  and  instructed  me  how  to  appear  and  talk 
in  this  way.  This  is  the  first  time  I  have  been 
back  into  earth's  condition  since  I  passed  out  of 
the  body.  They  called  it  an  asylum  for  the  in- 
sane, but  John,  it  is  more  a  prison  than  anything 
else.  When  they  took  me  there  I  did  not  know 
where  I  was  going.  I  started  from  my  brother's 
house  in  Oil  City,  in  company  with  Johnnie  Mo- 
ran.  They  told  me  they  wanted  me  to  look  at 
an  oil  lease,  but  they  fooled  me  and  landed  me 
in  prison.  I  know  now  that  I  was  mentally  un- 
balanced at  the  time;  but,  John,  I  had  plenty  of 
money,  near  $40,000.00,  and  instead  of  putting 
me  in  that  place  in  Warren  they  should  have 
placed  me  in  some  private  institution  and  had 
me  treated  for  the  ailment  with  which  I  was  af- 
flicted. Some  of  my  relatives  thought  more  of 
getting  my  money  than  having  me  restored  to 
health.  They  did  me  a  great  injustice,  and  retri- 
bution will  surely  overtake  those  who  wronged 
me  so  much.  Say,  J.  K.,  don't  you  remember 
when  you  and  I  used  to  go  to  Fred  Heckel's 
place  on  Chambers  Street  to  eat  sauerkraut  and 
speck,  and  drink  beer?"  I  said:  "Yes."  "Well  we 
used  to  meet  many    of  the  pipe  line  boys  there. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         43 

Many  whom  we  used  to  meet  there  I  find  over 
here  on  the  spirit  side  of  life.  Many  of  them 
knew  I  was  coming  here  to  talk  to  you  this 
evening,  and  they  all  wished  to  be  remembered 
to  you.  Well,  I  am  getting  weak  and  must  go. 
I  thank  you  very  much  for  allowing  me  to  come 
here  in  this  way,  and  for  showing  me  so  much 
indulgence;  I  will  come  again.  Good  night  to 
all."  Mr.  Dallas  stopped  talking  for  a  few  mo- 
ments and  then  said:  "Mr.  Wilson  the  gentleman 
has  left;  he  seemed  to  pass  through  the  wall;  he 
seemed  to  be  very  much  pleased  to  have  met 
you." 

After  discussing  the  events  of  the  evening  Mr. 
Kramer,  Dallas  and  myself  separated. 

Note.  We  all  expected  that  what  purported 
to  be  the  spirit  of  Dr.  Shoemaker  would  visit 
us  on  this  occasion,  but  in  that  we  were  disap- 
pointed. The  shade  we  expected  did  not  mani- 
fest but  another  instead,  who  claimed  to  be  the 
spirit  of  Will  Schopperle.  I  knew  Mr.  Shopperle 
very  well  in  life.  He  was  unknown  by  Air.  Dal- 
las. Mr.  Schopperle  lived  in  Bradford  some 
eighteen  years  preceding  his  death.  He  lost  his 
mental  equipoise,  and  was  taken  to  the  asylum 
for  the  insane,  at  Warren,  Pa.,  some  three  years 
previous  to  this  sitting,  and  soon  thereafter 
died,  a  fact  known  to  me  but  unknown  to  Mr. 
Dallas.  The  description  given  of  Mr.  Schopperle 
by  Dallas,  as  he  came  in  view,  is  perfect.  He 
says:  "I  started  from  my  brother's  home  in  Oil 
City  in   company   with  Johnnie    Moran,"  a  fact 


44         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

unknown  to  any  of  the  sitters  at  the  time,  but 
I  have  ascertained  since  that  the  statement  of 
what  purported  to  be  the  spirit  of  Schopperle 
was  correct  in  every  particular.  He  says:  ' 'Don't 
you  remember  when  you  and  I  used  to  go  to 
Fred  Heckel's  on  Chambers  Street?"  etc.,  which 
is  a  statement  of  a  fact  only  known  by  me  and 
Mr.  Schopperle  in  his  earth  life,  and  forgotten  by 
me,  as  that  was  twelve  years  previous,  until 
now  mentioned  by  this  shade.  It  is  also  a  fact 
that  it  was  a  popular  resort  for  employes  of  the 
Pipe  Line  Company.  Many  of  those  whom  Mr. 
Schopperle  and  myself  have  met  there  are  now 
on  the  spirit  side  of  life,  a  fact  entirely  unknown 
to  Mr.  Dallas  at  the  time  of  this  sitting,  so 
that  the  shade,  ghost  or  spirit,  being  repeated 
by  Mr.  Dallas,  certainly  said  many  things  to- 
wards establishing  Mr.  Schopperle's  identity. 

On  September  24,  1893,  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office  and  formed 
about  a  table  with  hands  resting  thereon.  Soon 
Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Here  come  Dr.  Shoemaker;  I 
can  see  him  very  plainly  and  he  asks  me  to  re- 
peat after  him  so  you  may  hear  what  he  has  to 
say."  Mr.  Dallas  then  proceeded  to  repeat  as 
follows:  "Good  evening  John."  I  said  "Good 
evening  Doctor."  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "Good 
evening  friends.  I  will  not  stay  long  in  view  of 
Mr.  Dallas  at  the  present  time;  other  spirits  are 
here  who  wish  to  show  themselves  and  be  recog- 
nized. I  will,  however,  come  into  view  again 
later  on  in  the  evening."     Mr.  Dallas  then  said: 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         45 

"Why,  he  has  disapeared."  Soon  Mr.  Dallas 
said:  "Here  comes  an  old  lady  and  also  a  gen- 
tleman who  has  got  her  by  the  hand  and  is 
helping  her  along.  They  are  moving  toward 
where  you  are  sitting,  Mr.  Wilson;  now  they  are 
close  by  your  side;  the  gentleman  now  steps 
away  a  few  paces  leaving  the  old  lady  by  you. 
They  are  both  strangers  to  me;  I  never  saw  them 
before;  she  has  a  round  face,  large  high  forehead t 
light  complexion,  light  hair  somewhat  gray  and 
parted  a  little  to  the  left  of  the  middle  of  the 
head;  she  is  stout  built  not  very  tall  and  she 
has  on  her  head  what  looks  like  a  black  lace 
cap;  she  has  also  what  looks  like  a  cape  on  her 
shoulders,  the  same  material  as  her  dress;  she 
puts  her  arms  about  your  neck,  Mr.  Wilson;  she 
is  trying  to  talk  and  says,  'John  my  dear  boy 
I  am  your  mother,  Margaret  Wilson;  although 
I  have  been  in  the  spirit  land  many  years  I  have 
not  forgotten  you;  I  still  love  you  as  only  a 
mother  can  love  her  son.  John,  how  glad  I  am 
to  be  able  to  speak  to  you  in  this  way.  I  am 
with  you  often  and  many  times  I  have  tried  to 
talk  to  you  but  1  could  not  make  you  hear. 
With  the  aid  of  your  friend,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  I 
am  able  to  come  into  view  of  Mr.  Dallas  and 
talk  to  you  in  this  way.  I  am  weak  and  must 
go.  I  will  come  as  often  as  I  can  to  see  you; 
good  by  John."  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "She  has  disap- 
peared." Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "The  gentleman 
who  helped  the  old  lady  to  your  side,  Mr.  Wil- 
son,   now  steps  up  to  where   you   are   sitting; 


46         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

he  places  his  hand  on  your  shoulder  and  is  facing 
me;  he  is  tall,  fully  six  feet,  I  should  say,  well 
built,  brown  hair  and  eyes.  The  expression  of 
his  face  and  eyes  somewhat  resemble  yours,  Mr. 
Wilson;  he  is  preparing  to  speak.  He  says:  'John, 
I  am  your  brother,  William  Wilson,  who  passed 
into  spirit  life  suddenly  from  Chicago,  111.  My 
taking  off  was  by  poison  taken  by  me  through 
mistake.  I  supposed  it  to  be  medicine.  My 
family  consisting  of  Ellen,  my  wife,  Eddie  and 
Emma,  my  son  and  daughter,  still  live  in  Chi- 
cago. George,  my  youngest  son,  is  with  me  in 
spirit  life.  I  came  here  this  evening  with  mother 
who  has  been  talking  to  you.  John  you  did  not 
enquire  about  me  but  I  suppose  I  am  welcome 
to  come  with  the  rest  all  the  same.  I  wish  to 
have  a  talk  with  you  when  no  person  is  present 
in  the  body  on  your  side  of  life  except  Mr.  Dal- 
las and  you.  I  cannot  sta}r  longer  and  will  say 
good  bye.'  Why  he  has  disappeared."  After 
resting  for  a  few  seconds  Air.  Dallas  proceeded: 
"Now  I  see  a  number  of  people  in  a  group;  in 
the  group  I  see  Dr.  Shoemaker,  your  mother  and 
brother,  Mr.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Kramer  and  a  gentle- 
man I  have  never  seen  before.  Now,  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker steps  apart  from  the  group  and  says: 
John,  I  saw  you  at  the  Democratic  National 
Convention  in  Chicago  on  the  21st  and  22d  of 
June,  1892.  You  were  in  the  company  of  Rob- 
ert Mason  of  this  city  a  part  of  the  time.  When 
you  went  into  the  building  called  the  wigwam, 
you  entered  through  the  Madison  street  entrance 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         47 

and  occupied  a  seat  in  section  E  of  the  building. 
I  heard  Mr  Abbot  make  the  nomination  speech 
placing  Grover  Cleveland  before  the  convention. 
Mr.  Wilson,  a  name  sake  of  yours,  presided  as 
permanent  chairman.  You  stopped  during  your 
stay  in  Chicago  at  the  Atlantic  Hotel,  corner 
Van  Buren  and  Sherman  streets,  of  which  Geo. 
Cummings  and  F.  H.  Cummings  were  the  pro- 
prietors. I  got  no  opportunity,  of  course, 
to  talk  to  you  at  the  time.  I  tried  to  make  my 
presence  known  to  you  but  could  not.  John,  do 
not  think  I  was  in  Chicago  at  that  time  on 
purpose  to  attend  the  convention;  you  will  re- 
member that  I  was  a  Republican  when  in  earth 
life.  I  was  in  Chicago  at  that  time  to  visit  an 
old  friend  of  mine,  Charles  Holman,  who  lives  in 
Chicago.  John,  I  think  you  will  remember 
Charlie  Holman.  He  used  to  keep  books  for  the 
Tuna  Valley  Bank,  in  Bradford,  and  afterwards 
was  an  oil  broker  on  the  Bradford  Oil  Ex- 
change.'" I  said:  "Doctor,  I  do  not  at  this  time 
call  to  memory  who  Charlie  Holman  is.  Perhaps 
I  knew  him  by  sight  but  have  forgotten  him." 
Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "I  am  quite  certain  you 
will  remember  him  on  reflection.  I  am  sorry, 
John,  that  I  could  not  stay  longer  with  you 
night  before  last.  I  desired  to  witness  an  oper- 
ation for  fistula  which  I  learned  was  going  to 
be  performed  at  Ann  Arbor  University.  I  grad- 
uated in  the  medical  profession  at  Ann  Arbor 
and  naturally  feel  an  attachment  for  the  insti- 
tution.   I  expect  to  visit  our  mutual  friend    John 


48         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Eckbert,  soon.  Well  I  must  go.  Now,  John,  you 
will  not  doubt  spirit  return,  and  that  I  am 
really  who  I  represent  myself  to  be,  after  what 
I  have  said  and  after  giving  you  such  proof  of 
my  identity?"  I  answered  and  said:  "Doctor, 
you  have  certainly  said  much  to  prove  to  me 
that  you  are  really  who  you  represent  yourself 
to  be."  Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "Good  night,  Mr. 
Dallas;  good  night,  Mr.  Kramer;  good  night, 
John.  Why  he  has  disappeared."  Mr.  Dallas 
stopped  talking  for  about  two  minutes  and  gave 
a  sudden  start,  looking  in  a  certain  direction 
and  said:  "Why  here  is  Sam  McBride.  He 
walked  into  this  room  as  natural  as  anybody. 
He  looks  just  as  he  did  before  he  died.  This  is 
the  only  spirit  I  have  seen  whom  I  knew  in 
earth  life.  This  is  all  very  strange  to  me;  there 
[oes  Mc^rjje_^r^^h^the^^all.  He  did  not 
speak."  Shortly  after  this  we  separated  for  the 
evening. 

Note.  This  sitting  is  certainly  freighted  with 
evidence  to  me  astounding,  and  entirely  unex- 
pected. At  this  meeting  as  well  as  on  former 
occasions,  I  had  made  no  requests  for  the  pres- 
ence of  any  particular  spirits  or  any  special  line 
of  evidence;  in  fact  I  was  there  to  receive  what 
might  come,  and  to  observe  what  might  be  pro- 
duced with  no  requests  mentally  or  otherwise. 
Mr.  Dallas  or  Kramer  knew  nothing  of  my  rel- 
atives either  living  or  dead.  I  expected  that  the 
spirit  or  intelligence  calling  himself  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker would  manifest  at  this  meeting  and  was 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         49 

expecting  no  other  shades  or  spirits  until  the 
shade  of  Dr.  Shoemaker  came  into  Mr.  Dallas' 
view  and  said:  " Other  spirits  are  here  who  wish 
to  show  themselves  and  be  recognized."  I  was 
all  attention  however,  and  curious  to  know  who 
the  "other  spirits"  were.  Then  as  Mr.  Dallas 
proceeded,  he  described  to  perfection  my  mother, 
whom  he  claimed  he  could  plainly  see  and  whose 
body  had  been  laid  in  a  grave  twenty  years  pre- 
vious to  this  time;  at  the  same  time  stating  a 
fact  known  to  me  only  that  during  her  life  she 
wore  her  hair  parted  "a  little  to  the  left  of  the 
middle  of  her  head."  Also  concerning  her  attire. 
For  many  years  previous  to  her  death  she  wore 
a  black  lace  cap  partly  covering  her  head,  and 
also  a  cape  about  her  shoulders  invariably  the 
1  'same  material  as  her  dress."  This  certainly 
could  not  have  been  known  to  Mr.  Dallas  or 
Kramer.  My  mother  left  no  photograph  of  her- 
self, never  having  a  picture  of  any  kind  taken 
during  her  earth  life.  Mr.  Dallas  repeated:  "I 
am  your  mother,  Margaret  Wilson."  That  was 
my  mother's  name,  certainly  unknown  to  Dallas 
or  Kramer. 

Then  she  disappeared  and  another  spirit 
steps  to  the  front  and  Mr.  Dallas  repeats 
after  him  saying:  "I  am  your  brother,  William 
Wilson,"  and  proceeds  to  relate  the  place  of  his 
taking  off,  the  cause,  the  persons,  naming  them, 
of  his  family  living  on  this  side,  and  the  one  in 
spirit  life,  all  of  which  are  correct,  and  facts  cer- 
tainly beyond  the  possible  knowledge   of  either 


50         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

of  the  other  sitters.  Now  follows  a  correct 
statement  of  facts  in  this  sitting,  by  Dr  Shoe- 
maker, he  being  repeated  by  Mr.  Dallas,  which 
are  true  in  every  particular  and  were  unknown 
by  either  Mr.  Dallas  or  Kramer  at  the  time. 
He  says  that  I  was  "at  the  Democratic  National 
Convention  at  Chicago  the  21  and  22  of  June, 
1892,"  which  is  true.  He  says  he  saw  me  there; 
but  I  have  only  his  word  for  that,  coupled  with 
the  query,  however,  how  could  he  make  the 
statement,  including  dates,  unless  he  did  see  me 
there  as  claimed?  He  says:  "You  were  in  the 
company  of  Robert  Mason  of  this  city  a  part  ol 
the  time,"  which  is  true.  He  says:  "When  you 
went  into  the  building  called  the  Wigwam,  you 
entered  through  the  Madison  Street  entrance,* 
and  occupied  a  seat  in  section  E  of  the  building 
in  which  the  Convention  was  held."  That  is  a 
true  statement.  He  says:  "You  stopped  during 
your  stay  in  Chicago  at  the  Atlantic  Hotel,  cor- 
ner of  Van  Buren  and  Sherman  Streets,  of  which 
Geo.  Cummings  and  F.  H.  Cummings  were  pro- 
prietors," which  is  a  true  statement.  At  the 
time  this  was  given  to  me  by  the  Doctor  I  had 
forgotten  who  the  proprietors  of  the  Atlantic 
Hotel  were  at  the  time  spoken  of,  but  on  subse- 
quent investigation  I  find  he  gave  the  names 
correctly. 

Then  the  spirit  speaks  of  Charles  Holman. 
I  could  not  at  the  time  ;recall  who  Charley 
Holman  was  of  whom  he  was  speaking.  The 
spirit    proceeds:     "John,    I    think    you    will     re- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         51 

member  Charley  Holman.  He  used  to  keep 
books  for  the  Tuna  Valley  Bank,  in  Bradford, 
and  afterwards  was  an  oil  broker  on  the  Brad- 
ford Oil  Exchange."  Now  here  is  a  statement  of 
facts  entirly  unknown  to  me  at  the  time.  I  did 
not  know  who  Charley  Holman  was.  If  I  ever 
did  know  I  had  forgotten.  I  did  not  know 
that  he  kept  books  for  the  Tuna  Valley  Bank, 
which  was  ten  years  previous  to  this  sitting,  and 
it  would  be  nonsense  to  suppose  that  Dallas 
knew  of  this  circumstance  which  happened  when 
he  was  a  mere  lad  in  Scotland.  I  have,  however, 
on  investigation  ascertained  that  what  the  shade 
said  in  relation  to  Charley  Holman  and  his  em- 
ployment was  true.  Now  think  of  it.  Here  was 
what  purported  to  be  the  spirit  of  W.  P.  Shoe- 
maker whose  body  had  been  lying  in  the  grave 
nearly  five  years  previous  to  this  conversation. 
He  was  buried  with  Masonic  honors.  I  being  a 
Mason  and  a  friend  of  the  Doctor's,  was  one  of 
the  pall  bearers  at  his  funeral  and  burial.  I  saw 
his  body  in  the  coffin,  helped  to  carry  it  to  its 
resting  place,  helped  to  lower  it  in  the  grave, 
and  yet  in  less  than  five  years  thereafter  his 
spirit  claimed  to  be  in  my  presence,  as  much 
alive,  if  not  more  so,  than  when  in  the  body, 
relating  to  me  circumstances  with  the  view  of 
establishing  to  my  satisfaction  his  identity  at 
the  time,  and  removing  if  possible  all  doubt  in 
my  mind  that  it  was  other  than  the  spirit 
addressing  me  by  being  repeated  by  this  won- 
derful Mr.  Dallas.    I  could  not  see  him.    I  could 


52         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

not  hear  him  talk  or  speak,  but  what  has  been 
said  and  done  in  this  sitting  cannot  be  explained 
by  me,  only  in  one  way;  that  my  friend,  Dr. 
W.  P.  Shoemaker,  had  been  speaking  to  me  in 
this  strange  and  unaccountable  manner. 

On  September  27,  1893,  9:30  p.  m.,  Mr.  Dal- 
las, Kramer  and  myself  formed  about  the  table 
in  the  manner  before  described .  In  a  few  mo- 
ments distinct  raps  came  upon  the  table.  Soon 
Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Mr.  Wilson  I  see  a  gentleman 
standing  by  your  chair;  it  is  the  same  gentleman 
you  called  Schopperle  the  other  evening;  he  tries 
to  talk  but  I  cannot  hear  what  he  says.  He  is 
trying  to  tell  something  about  Oil  City;  he  has 
disappeared."  After  sitting  a  few  moments  I  asked 
if  any  spirits  were  present,  and  we  immeditely 
heard  three  distinct  raps  signifying  yes.  I  had  a 
zither  in  the  room  on  which  Mr.  Dallas,  Kramer 
or  myself  could  not  play  a  tune,  and  more  in 
levity  than  otherwise,  I  said:  "Are  there  any 
spirits  here  who  can  play  on  this  instrument?" 
Pointing  to  the  zither.  Answer  in  raps,  "yes." 
"Would  you  play?"  "Yes,"  I  then  placed  the 
djjier  in  a  position  at  least  four  feet  from  either 

)allas,  Kramer  or  myself,  entirely  out  of  reach 
and  in  view  of  all.  I  said:  "Now  play  on  it  if 
possible."  I  had  no  idea  that  a  sound  would 
proceed  from  the  instrument.  I  cannot  describe 
my  astonishment  when  immediately  the  scale 
was  sounded  loud  and  clear.  My  astonishment 
increased  when  "Home  Sweet  Home"  with  var- 
iations, was  played  and  four  tunes  thereafter;  all 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         53 

so  well  plaj-ed  that  it  was  evidence  that  the 
zither  was  being  manipulated  by  a  skilled  mas- 
ter of  music.  I  watched  the  instrument  closely 
while  being  played.  I  could  see  nothing  about 
it  that  indicated  its  manipulation  except  the  vi- 
bration of  the  strings  as  they  produced  the 
sound  in  the  music.  After  talking  a  while  of 
what  had  so  strangely  taken  place  we  separated 
for  the  evening. 

On  October  4,  1893,  9:15  p.  m.,  Mr.  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office;  having 
formed  about  the  table  soon  loud  and  distinct 
raps  were  heard  on  the  table,  on  the  chairs  and 
on  the  floor  near  by.  I  felt  a  cold  sensation, 
and  a  local  disturbance  of  the  atmosphere  about 
me.  In  a  few  moments  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Here 
comes  Dr.  Shoemaker;  also  two  other  gentlemen 
with  him,  one  on  each  side  of  him  holding  on  to 
his  arm;  he  seems  to  be  helping  them  along; 
they  are  now  standing  still,  and  they  are  look- 
ing at  you,  Mr.  Wilson;  they  seem  to  be  convers- 
ing with  each  other.  I  see  their  lips  move  but  I 
do  not  hear  what  they  are  saying.  Now  one  of 
the  gentlemen  leaves  Dr.  Shoemaker's  side  and 
advances  to  the  side  of  your  chair  on  which  you 
are  sitting.  I  do  not  know  this  gentleman.  I 
never  saw  him  before.  He  is  not  very  tall,  about 
five  feet  nine,  stout  in  build,  brown  hair,  heavy 
weight  brown  mustache,  light  complexion,  large 
head,  high  full  forehead;  he  wears  a  black  prince 
albert  coat  buttoned  up;  he  has  a  quick  firm  step 
and  is  rather   pompous   in   demeanor  but  has  a 


54         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

kind  expression.  He  requests  me  to  repeat  after 
him;  lie  says:  "Mr.  Wilson  I  came  here  through 
the  kindness  of  Dr.  Shoemaker.  I  used  to  know 
you  well  in  Edenburg,  Pa.  I  was  a  practicing 
physician  at  that  place.  I  passed  to  spirit  life 
from  Edendurg,  very  suddenly;  you  no  doubt 
will  remember  the  occurrence  when  I  tell  you 
who  I  am,  and  I  think  you  will  recognize  me 
when  I  say  that  I  am  Dr.  W.  D.  Eddy  and  am 
now  talking  to  you  through  the  help  of  your 
friend,  Mr.  Dallas,  who  is  a  stranger  to  me." 
I  said:  "Dr.  Eddy  I  remember  you  well,  though 
it  has  been  so  long  ago,  I  have  not  recalled  you 
to  my  mind  for  years." 

Mr.  Dallas  proceeded:  "Yes,  Mr.  Wilson,  I 
have  been  in  spirit  life  for  about  fifteen  years. 
I  am  very  glad  to  have  this  opportunity  to  let 
you  know  that  I  am  as  much  alive,  if  not  more 
so,  now  than  when  you  knew  me  in  the  earth 
life,  although  by  many  friends  I  have  been  mourn- 
ed as  dead.  I  am  glad,  very  glad,  to  meet  you, 
Mr.  Wilson,  in  this  way;  I  can't  stay  in  view 
longer,  but  hope  I  may  have  the  pleasure  ol 
meeting  you  again  soon.  Good  bye  to  you  and 
your  friends  here.'    He  has  gone." 

After  resting  a  few  moments  Mr.  Dallas  pro- 
ceeded and  said:  "Now  the  other  gentleman  who 
came  with  Dr.  Shoemaker  advances  to  your  side; 
he  puts  his  hand  on  your  shoulder  and  looks  at 
you  and  smiles.  He  is  a  stranger  to  me.  He  is 
slender  in  build,  light  hair,  large  blue  eyes,  and 
has  a  very  pleasant  and  cheerful  expression. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         55 

He  says:  "Why,  Air.  Wilson,  I  am  so  glad  to 
meet  you  in  this  way.  Dr.  Shoemaker  had  the 
kindness  to  bring  me  here  and  show  me  how  to 
make  myself  visible  and  heard  by  your  friend, 
Mr.  Dallas.  I  am  a  member  of  Dr.  Shoemaker's 
school  on  the  spirit  side  of  life.  I  knew  you  very 
well  at  Edenburg,  Pa.  I  lived  while  there  on 
the  corner  of  Main  and  State  Streets,  in  what 
is  called  the  Mendenhall  property.  I  think  you 
will  remember  me,  though  it  has  been  a  long 
time  since  we  met.  We  used  to  meet  occasionally, 
if  3'ou  remember,  at  Ira  Hatha  way's  restaurant  r 
in  Edenburg.  I  am  George  C.  Steel.  I  am  not 
able  to  stay  long  at  this  time  but  will  come 
again  if  I  get  an  opportunity.     Good  night." 

"He  has  gone  from  view.  Dr.  Shoemaker  has 
been  in  full  view  during  the  time  these  gentlemen 
were  talking  to  3'ou;  it  seemed  to  please  him 
very  much  when  you  recognized  them.  He  now 
moves  up  close  to  j-our  side,  facing  me.  He  says: 
'Good  evening  friends.  I  am  very  glad  to  be 
among  you  again.'  "  We  all  said:  "Good  evening 
Doctor."  I  then  said:  "Doctor  can  I  say  a  few 
words?"  He  replied  through  Mr.  Dallas:  "Cer- 
tainly, say  what  you  wish."  I  then  said:  "Dr. 
Shoemaker,  I  wish  to  say  to  j'ou,  that  I  thank 
you  very  much  for  what  you  have  done  for  me 
and  my  friends  here  in  proving  to  me  and  them 
by  such  indubitable  and  incontrovertable  proof 
of  the  continuity  of  life  after  passing  through 
the  transition  commonly  called  death,  and  that 
spirits  can    and    do    return    and    converse  with 


56         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

spirits  still  in  the  flesh.  I  can  speak  for  myself, 
and  I  think  I  can  say  for  my  friends  here,  that 
we  all  owe  to  you  a  debt  of  gratitude  which  I 
am  fearful  we  shall  never  be  able  to  repay.  We 
all  appreciate  your  kindness  in  making  this 
great  truth  so  clear  to  us,  and  in  giving  so  much 
certainty  and  light  on  this  subject." 

Mr.  Dallas  then  proceeded  and  said:  "Dr. 
Shoemaker  says:  "I  am  only  too  happy  to  do 
what  I  can  along  these  lines  for  all  of  you.  I 
will  say  this;  we  are  now  entertaining  upon  the 
verge  of  this  deep  and  almost  impassible  abyss, 
which  mighty  ocean  mediums  only  are  able  to 
span.  It  is  beyond  conception  of  any  in  your 
sphere  of  life,  indeed  we  of  the  spirit  world  re- 
quire all  our  power  and  force  to  attain  this 
result.  We  are  forming  a  power  on  your  side  of 
life,  which,  when  completed,  will  be  almost  incom- 
prehensible. The  result  will  not  only  be  highly 
beneficial  to  mankind  in  general,  but  will  destroy 
this  iron-bound  spirit  of  selfishness  which  is  so 
rife,  and  which  has  remained  in  its  fulness  since 
the  creation  of  man;  which  has  been  a  prominent 
attribute  through  all  ages,  and  is  today  as  it 
was  in  the  formation  and  development,  even  on 
our  side  of  life.  We,  as  spirits,  have  this  element 
to  contend  with.  Spirits  in  the  spirit  world  are 
more  or  less  selfish.  They  bring  with  them  their 
earthly  selfish  characteristics  into  the  spirit  world, 
but  the  great  spirit  of  love  predominates  over 
here,  and  rules  with  such  power  that  sometime 
the  darkness  shall  be   dispelled    and  this  wicked 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         57 

attribute  be  destroyed.  Then  love  and  harmony 
shall  reign  and  spread  with  the  wings  of  thought, 
till  all  developed  spirits  shall  know  selfishness  no 
more  and  be  brought  into  the  radius  of  har- 
mony and  love  and  understand  and  appreciate 
this  great  and  beautiful  immortality.  Love  is 
our  power.  it  comes  to  us  from  still  higher 
intelligences.  It  grows  and  will  continue  to 
grow  until  it  will  fill  the  entire  universe,  unfold- 
ing itself,  it  will  roll  on  and  on  to  one  everlast- 
ing happiness.  I  will  now  leave  you  for  the 
present.  I  will  come  again.  Good  night  to  all.' 
The  Doctor  has  gone."  Soon  after  this  Mr.  Dal- 
las, Kramer  and  myself  separated  for  the  night. 
Note.  At  this  meeting  unexpected  shades  came 
forward.  It  seemed  to  me,  judging  by  what  was 
said,  that  their  object,  one  and  all,  was  to  prove 
to  me  their  identity.  They  said  nothing  of  impor- 
tance, but  frequent  reference  by  them  to  incidents 
happening  in  their  life  time,  known  to  me,  I 
think  bears  me  out  in  this  conclusion:  The  first 
unexpected  one  claimed  to  be  the  spirit  of  Dr. 
W.  D.  Eddy.  I  knew  Dr.  Eddy  in  life,  during 
1877,  at  Edenburg,  Pa.  He  was  entirely  un- 
known to  Kramer  and  Dallas.  I  think  it  was 
in  the  fall  of  1877  or  spring  of  1878  that  Dr. 
Eddy  passed  suddenly  away.  Mr.  Dallas  on  this 
occasion  described  the  Doctor,  as  I  remember  him, 
very  accurately  in  appearance,  manner  and  style 
of  dress.  At  this  time  he  tells  me  his  initials 
are  W.  D.  If  I  ever  knew  them  I  had  forgotten, 
but  on  investigation   since  this  occurrence  I  find 


58         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

that,  sure  enough,  his  initials  were,  W.  D.  Eddy. 
The  next  to  be  repeated  by  Mr.  Dallas  purport- 
ed to  be  one  whom  I  knew  quite  well  in  1877 
and  1878.  I  had  not  thought  of  him  for  years. 
Mr.  Dallas  never  knew  him  in  life,  still  he  gave 
me  a  correct  description  of  the  appearance  and 
personality  of  this  shade  who  tells  me  he  is 
George  C.  Steel.  I  knew  him  in  earth  life  as 
George  Steel.  I  did  not  know  he  had  a  middle 
initial  but  on  this  occasion  he  announces  himself 
as  George  C.  Steel.  On  investigation  since  this 
meeting,  I  have  ascertained  that  he  gave  me  the 
correct  name  including  the  initial  C.  being  the 
name  be  bore  in  earth  life.  He  mentioned  the 
location  where  he  lived  when  I  knew  him,  and 
the  occasional  meeting  at  Hathawa3r's  restau- 
rant, all  of  which  are  facts.  My  conclusions  are 
that  by  mentioning  so  many  things  in  their  lives, 
known  long  ago  to  me,  has  established  their 
identity,  and  having  that  in  my  mind  I  addressed 
Dr.  Shoemaker  orally  as  mentioned  in  the  record 
to  which  he  replied  in  his  characteristic  way. 


CHAPTER   III. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Makes  Date  for  Meeting— Dallas 
Tardy— The  Effect— Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears— 
Gives  us  Advice— Divulges  a  Plan— Obstacles  to  Over- 
come—Selfish Spirits— The  Spirit  of  O.  P.  Happer 
Appears — What  He  Says  to  Establish  Identity — The 
Spirits  of  Dr.  Eddy,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Kramer,  Mr. 
Schopperle  and  Others  Appear— Strange  Light— Airs. 
Wilson  and  Mrs.  Kramer  Come  In  View. 

On  October  10,  1893,  9  p.  m.,  Kramer,  Dallas 
and  myself  met  and  formed  about  the  table. 
Soon  loud  raps  came  upon  the  table.  After  wait- 
ing for  some  time,  and  Mr.  Dallas  not  being  able 
to  see  spirits  or  hear  them  talk,  I  said:  "Is  Dr. 
Shoemaker  here?"  "Yes,"  by  raps.  "Can  you 
show  yourself  to  Mr.  Dallas  this  evening?"  "No," 
"Are  conditions  bad  for  demonstrations?"  An- 
swer, "Yes."  "Shall  I  name  some  evening  to  sit?" 
Answer,  "Yes."  "Will  Friday  evening,  October 
13,  suit  you?"  Answer,  "Yes."  And  according- 
ly we  all  agreed  on  Friday  evening,  October  13, 
9  o'clock  p.  m.,  for  our  next  meeting.  Soon 
thereafter  we  separated  for  the  night. 


€0         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

October  13,  1893.  As  stated  in  former  record, 
our  meeting  was  set  for  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  on  this 
date.  Mr.  Dallas  was  at  the  time  employed  in 
a  jewelry  store  in  this  place.  The  store  closed 
at  9  p.  m.  as  a  rule,  and  according  to  previous 
arrangements,  Mr.  Dallas  was  to  meet  Mr.  Kra- 
mer and  myself  at  nine  p.  m.  sharp  or  sooner  if 
he  could  get  excused  by  his  employer.  Mr.  Kra- 
mer came  to  my  office  at  8:15  p.  m.  We  waited 
until  9  o'clock  for  Mr.  Dallas  but  he  did  not  re- 
port. We  waited  until  9:30  still  Air.  Dallas  did 
not  put  in  an  appearance.  I  concluded  that  Mr. 
Dallas  was  not  going  to  keep  his  appointment. 
I  started  out  of  my  office^intending  to  go  down 
the  street.  I  stopped  at  the  hall  door,  then  step- 
ped out  upon  the  street.  I  looked  up  the  street 
and  saw  Mr.  Dallas  coming  down  in  the  direc- 
tion where  I  was  standing.  He  was  walking 
very  rapidly,  almost  a  run,  and  had  a  side  front 
I  as  though  he  was  being  hurried  along  by  some 
one  beside  himself.  I  thought  his  stride  and 
position  strange.  Soon  he  reached  the  place 
where  I  was  standing.  I  spoke  to  him  and  said: 
"Good  evening  Mr.  Dallas,  I  concluded  you  had 
given  up  your  appointment."  He  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  me  or  to  what  I  said  and  I  noticed  as 
I  he  passed  me  he  had  the  expression  and  deport- 
ment indicating  something  out  of  the  ordinary. 
After  he  had  passed  me  and  entered  the  hall 
of  the  block,  without  slackening  his  pace,  he 
turned  and  said:  "  please  come  with  us  into  the 
office;  a  gentleman  is  here  with  me  who   washes 


i 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         61 

to  meet  you  in  your  office."  I  then  followed 
him  into  my  office  in  company  with  Mr.  Kramer. 
He  seemed  to  be  excited  and  had  a  look  or  ex- 
pression indicating  perplexity.  He  said:  "Why 
this  beats  anything;  I  was  writing  a  letter  in 
the  store  where  I  am  employed  and  all  at  once 
your  friend  Dr.  Shoemaker  appeared  by  my  side 
and  said  to  me:  'Mr.  Dallas  have  you  forgotten 
your  engagement  at  Mr.  Wilson's  office  this  even- 
ing? The  time  is  past  that  you  were  to  report 
there  and  Mr.  Wilson  is  tired  of  waiting  for  you 
and  is  about  to  leave  his  office;  put  on  your 
overcoat  and  please  come  with  me.'  The  Doctor 
then  took  me  by  the  arm  and  led  me  out  of  the 
store  and  down  the  street  as  fast  as  I  could  go 
and  [into  your  office,  so  here  I  am.  And  the 
Doctor  has  stepped  through  the  door  into  the 
rear  office;  he  desires  us  to  form  around  the 
table  as  usual."  I  said  to  Mr.  Dallas:  "Could 
you  see  the  Doctor  when  he  was  coming  down 
the  street  with  you?"  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Yes, 
just  as  plainly  as  I  see  you  now,  and  heard  him 
talk  to  me  as  plainly  as  I  did  when  you  asked 
this  question." 

Immediately  following,  Mr.  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  formed  about  the  table.  We  heard 
loud  raps  on  the  table  and  on  the  back  of  the 
chair  in  which  Mr.  Dallas  was  seated.  Soon 
Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Here  comes  Dr.  Shoemaker 
and  wishes  me  to  repeat  after  him.  He  says:  'I 
am  glad  the  conditions  are  such  that  I  am  able 
to  communicate    with   you    with    such   ease.     I 


62         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

have  been  very  busy  with  the  work,  arranging 
things  and  conditions  whereby  we  may  be  able 
to  communicate  with  you  at  all  times  and  places 
readily  with  comparative  ease.  I  am  happy  to 
say  that  we  are  progressing  nicely.  Now  I 
would  like  to  give  you  some  advice  which  I  know 
will  benefit  our  cause  by  establishing  this  direct 
line  of  communication.  In  the  first  place  you 
have  had  demonstrated  to  you  greater,  more 
wonderful,  powerful  and  I  may  say  more  beauti- 
ful features  of  spirit  possibilities  than  have  ever 
before  been  given  by  spirit  to  mortal,  and  our 
friends  on  the  spirit  side  of  life  are  happy  to 
know  that  you  have  the  appreciation  of  the 
worth  and  import  of  the  demonstrations  which 
have  been  given  to  you.  We  give  you  this  proof 
and  evidence  of  immortality,  spirit  return  and 
communion,  not  only  for  your  own  personal 
satisfaction,  but  also  that  you  may  be  able  to 
teach  others  these  great  and  glorious  truths. 
We  as  spirits  on  our  side  of  life  feel,  and  think 
we  know  that,  in  selecting  you  to  spread  the 
tidings  of  great  joy,  we  have  chosen  wisely,  and 
that  you  will  earnestly  and  candidly  perform  the 
trust  thus  imposed  on  you  by  the  spirit  -world. 
It  is  the  highest  aim  and  greatest  ambition  of 
the  better  class  of  spirits  to  open  up  an  unob- 
structed intercommunication  between  the  spirit 
side  of  life  and  earth  on  the  earth  plane,  to  the 
end  that  all  may  know  that  they  are  immortal, 
and  that  their  conditions  in  spirit  life  depend  on 
the   characteristics   formed    and    propagated  on 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         63 

the  earth  side  of  life.  We  could  do  this  with 
ease  and  dispatch  if  the  obstacles  were  confined 
to  the  earth  plane;  but  we  must  tell  you,  as 
strange  as  it  may  seem  to  you,  that  we  have 
forces  to  overcome  superinduced  by  selfish  and 
designing  spirits  on  our  side  of  life,  whose  de- 
sign seems  to  be  to  hinder  and  prevent  the  true 
light  shedding  its  effulgent  rays  on  the  bosom  of 
mother  earth.  We  know,  however,  that  we  shall 
be  able  to  brush  aside  those  barriers  which  sel- 
fish spirits  have,  as  they  think,  so  well  builded. 
Now  let  me  say  further;  this  is  new,  and  to  you 
strange  and  somewhat  startling,  and  fixes  upon 
you  a  great  responsibility,  but  we  promise  to 
make  your  burden  light  and  yoke  easy.  You 
will  be  able  to  face  the  world  with  this  great 
truth  in  perfect  equanimity  and  with  the  brav- 
ery worthy  of  the  cause  and  raze  to  the  ground, 
so  to  speak,  the  strong  walls  of  superstition 
which  is  a  child  of  ignorance.  At  first  you  must 
not  be  too  zealous  in  this  work;  do  not  try  to 
hurry  and  thus  over-reach  your  strength;  but 
have  a  time  set  for  all  things.  When  you  have 
fully  entered  into  this  work  give  it  your  entire 
attention.  When  you  are  not  in  communication 
with  us  have  your  mind  free  and  at  rest  or  em- 
ployed by  light  diversion.  If,  in  our  absence  from 
you  a  spirit  should  call  on  you,  treat  him  as  you 
would  a  friend,  but  be  not  over-indulgent  with 
him,  and  when  he  has  spoken  let  him  pass  on. 
Many  things  will  be  shown  to  you  in  the  future 
that  will  astonish  you,  and  at  first  seem  to  you 


64 


incredible.  Bear  in  mind  that  those  things  are 
born  among  yon,  and  it  is  their  first  appearance 
from  our  side.  Do  not  have  over-confidence  in 
yourself.  But  let  perfect  harmony  prevail  among 
you,  and  slowly  but  surely  you  will  reach  the 
highest  pinnacle  of  success  in  understanding  and 
teaching  those  truths.  I  will  say  again  that  it 
is  our  highest  hope  and  most  cherished  wish, 
that  with  our  help  you  will  be  able  to  convince 
the  world  of  immortal  life  and  everlasting  hap- 
piness which  awaits  all  men  and  women  and  all 
human  beings  in  the  spirit  world.  I  will  now 
help  other  spirits  who  are  here  to  show  them- 
selves to  the  medium  and  talk  so  that  he  may 
repeat  what  they  say.'  " 

Mr.  Dallas  rested  about  two  minutes  and  then 
said:  "Here  comes  a  gentleman  whom  I  have 
not  seen  before;  he  is  rather  slender  in  build,  a 
little  stooped  and  has  a  brown  mustache;  he 
moves  up  to  your  chair,  Mr.  Wilson,  and  says: 
'Good  evening,  Mr.  Wilson.  I  am  here  through 
the  kindness  of  Dr.  Shoemaker.  I  came  direct 
here  from  Little  Washington,  Pa.,  my  former 
home.  I  was  visiting  there.  I  knew  you  quite 
well,  Mr.  Wilson,  about  fifteen  years  ago,  at 
Edenburg,  Pa.  I  have  been  in  spirit  life  for  quite 
a  few  years,  but  I  was  sort  of  paralyzed  or  dor- 
mant, and  did  not  know  or  care  much  where  I 
was  until  Dr.  Shoemaker,  whom  I  used  to  know 
in  earth  life,  came  across  me  and  lifted  me 
out  of  the  careless  and  despondent  condition 
in     which  I    have   been   since   in  spirit  life    and 


e. 


eh\.    lataff^s. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         65 

taught  me  that  I  was  a  spirit  and  informed  me 
of  my  possibilities  as  such.  Many  spirits  are  in 
the  same  condition  1  was  in,  and  have  to  be 
taught  and  helped  to  grasp  the  fact  that  they 
are  out  of  the  plrysical  body  and  really  a  spirit 
in  the  spirit  world.  I  knew  nothing  of  the  phil- 
osophy of  spirit  return  to  earth  until  taught  by 
Dr.  Shoemaker  and  many,  yes,  very  many,  spirits 
are  as  ignorant  about  it  as  I  was.  This  is  a 
wonderful  great  truth  in  coming  to  earth  and 
communicating  in  this  way.  This  truth  and  its 
philosophy  is  known  but  to  the  fewest  number 
even  in  the  spirit  world,  or  at  least  in  the  sphere 
in  which  I  am  located.  As  it  becomes  known 
on  our  side  it  creates  great  joy  and  happiness, 
and  myriads  seek  to  learn  the  way  so  as  to  do 
good  and  communicate  with  the  loved  ones  on 
earth.  You  are  well  known  Mr.  Wilson,  and 
have  many  friends  on  the  spirit  side  of  life.  You 
are  doing  a  great  work  in  assisting  to  open  up 
a  communication  between  earth  and  the  spirit 
world.  Spirits  over  here  are  talking  about  you 
and  your  work  almost  constantly.  You  will,  I 
think,  remember  me,  Mr.  Wilson,  when  I  tell 
you  I  am  Lawyer  0.  P.  Happer."  '  I  said  after 
thinking  a  minute  or  so  in  trying  to  remember 
him:  "Mr.  Happer  I  do  not  recall  you;  I  do  not 
remember  you."  He  then  said:  "Well,  it  is  some 
time  ago  that  we  met,  but  I  think  I  can  refresh 
your  memory  so  you  will  remember  me.  Do  you 
remember  a  man  who  lived  in  Edenburg  by  the 
the  name  of  Ben  Painter?"    I  said:   "Yes."    Mr. 


66         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Dallas  then  proceeded,  "Well,  do  you  remember 
a  building  on  Main  Street,  in  Edenburg,  called 
the  Wigwam?"  I  said:  "Yes."  "Well,  do  you 
remember  that  in  1877  a  man  who  was  room- 
ing in  that  building  with  Ben  Painter  was  acci- 
dentally shot  at  a  time  when  Mr.  Painter  and 
this  man  were  preparing  to  attend  Mr.  Paint- 
er's wedding?"  I  said:  "Yes  I  remember." 
"Well  I  am  the  man  that  was  shot  at  the  time 
and  place."  I  remembered  the  circumstances  as 
related  by  this  shade  and  then  recalled  who  Mr. 
Happer  was.  I  had  never  been  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  him  but  knew  him  and  had  spok- 
en to  him  before  his  death.  I  said:  "Mr.  Hap- 
per, after  relating  the  circumstances,  place  and 
time  of  your  taking  off  I  remember  you  well  and 
am  glad  you  called  on  me  in  this  way.  I  have 
not  only  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  you  but  by 
your  talk  I  have  learned  much." 

Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "I  see  Dr.  Shoemaker 
beckoning  to  me  and  I  must  go;  good  night." 
Mr.  Dallas  said:  "The  gentleman  has  disappear- 
ed." After  Mr.  Dallas  had  rested  about  five 
minutes  he  continued  and  said:  "Dr.  Shoemaker 
now  comes  into  plain  view  and  says:  "I  will 
now  try  and  focus  our  forces  so  you,  Mr.  Wil- 
son, and  Mr.  Kramer,  can  see  your  spirit  friends. 
Why  there  now  comes  into  view  besides  Dr. 
Shoemaker,  Dr.  Eddy,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Kram- 
er, Mr.  Schopperle,  Mr.  0.  P.  Happer  and  many 
others  whom  I  have  never  seen  before.  They 
have    formed    a    circle    by  joining  hands    in  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         67 

rear  of  where  we  are  sitting;  they  all  seem  to 
have  their  eyes  fixed  on  a  point  to  the  left  of 
where  you  are  sitting,  Mr.  Wilson."  I  looked 
in  the  direction  indicated  by  Mr.  Dallas,  and 
saw  a  light  about  four  feet  from  where  I  sat. 
When  I  first  saw  it,  it  was  round  in  shape  and 
about  two  inches  in  diameter;  at  first  it  seemed 
to  be  unsteady*-  and  slightly  moving  and  not 
very  bright.  I  kept  my  gaze  fixed  on  it.  It  be- 
came more  steady  and  brighter,  and  changed 
from  a  light  vapory  appearance  to  a  bright 
color  resembling  an  illumination  by  electric  ap- 
pliances. Shortly  it  begun  to  increase  in  dimen- 
sion and  expanded  retaining  its  brightness  until 
it  was  at  least  12  inches  in  diameter;  shortly 
after  assuming  such  proportions  I  observed 
something  with  dim  outlines  approaching  the 
light  from  the  side  remotest  from  me;  the  dim 
outlines  approached  slowly  but  steadily;  nearer 
and  nearer  it  came  to  the  light,  and  soon  the 
outlines  so  dim  at  first  passed  into  and  almost 
through  the  light.  I  looked  with  rapture  and 
astonishment,  spell  bound  with  ecstacy,  for  there 
before  me,  radiant  with  j  oy  and  such  an  expression 
of  love  as  only  can  light  the  countenance  of  a 
mother  on  meeting  her  child,  stood  my  beloved 
mother,  who  had  been,  or  all  that  was  mortal 
of  her,  laid  in  the  cold  earth  twenty  years  pre- 
vious. There  could  be  no  mistake;  there  she 
stood  looking  exactly  as  she  looked  when  I 
knew  her  so  well  on  earth.  Only  one  word 
was  spoken  while  she  remained  in  my  view  and 


68         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

that  by  me  and  that  was  ''mother; "  the  only 
answer  by  her  was  a  sweet  smile.  I  could  not 
talk,  I  was  too  full  for  utterance.  I  thought  of 
that  home  in  which  I  was  reared  in  which  the 
brightest  jewel  was  that  mother,  who  so  long 
mourned  as  dead  still  lived,  of  which  fact  there 
was  a  living  witness  before  me.  Slowly  she 
vanished  from  my  view,  but  the  impression  is 
and  always  will  be  with  me.  Soon  after  the 
the  first  light  and  its  results  had  vanished  anoth- 
er light  appeared,  in  appearance  much  as  the 
first  which  I  have  described.  Soon  a  face  ap- 
proached it  and  came  into  view.  It  was  a 
strange  face  to  me.  I  did  not  know  it.  Mr. 
Kramer  said  nothing.  Mr.  Dallas  then  spoke 
and  said:  "Mr.  Kramer  that  is  your  wife  tr}T- 
ing  to  come  into  view  so  you  can  see  her."  Mr. 
Kramer  said:  "It  don't  appear  plain  to  me.  I  can 
see  the  outlines,  but  it  seems  dim  to  me."  In  a 
short  time  the  second  light  disappeared  from 
view.  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "The  Doctor  says, 
'That  the  forces  are  getting  weak  and  that  they 
will  not  be  able  to  do  more  tonight.'  "  I  then 
thanked  the  Doctor  for  what  he  had  done.  Soon 
thereafter  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  separated 
for  the  evening. 

Note.  The  events  occurring  at  this  sitting 
were  of  a  nature  very  much  unexpected  to  me, 
and  very  far  beyond  anything  I  had  seen  or 
heard  or  supposed  within  the  pale  of  possibili- 
ties. In  the  previous  sittings  I  had  been  startl- 
ed and  confounded,  but  this  as  the  record  shows 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         69 

is  beyond  anything  occurring  heretofore.  I  had 
supposed  up  to  this  sitting  that  the  demonstra- 
tions hy  Dr.  Shoemaker,  and  03-  other  shades 
under  his  supervision  had  been  produced  to 
prove  to  me  that  there  was  life  after  so-called 
death,  and  to  show  me  that  my  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances I  mourned  as  silent  in  death  lived, 
moved  and  had  their  being,  and  that  was  the 
limit  in  view  by  my  spirit  friend.  In  this  record 
a  further  object  is  developed,  for  the  Doctor 
says:  "We  give  }rou  this  proof  and  evidence," 
etc.  "not  only  for  your  own  personal  satisfac- 
tion, but  also  that  you  may  be  able  to  teach 
others  these  great  and  glorious  truths."  In  this 
as  in  other  walks  of  life,  the  more  opportunities 
the  more  knowledge,  and  as  opportunities  and 
knowledge  increase,  responsibilities  multiply.  He 
also  informs  us  that  they  have  obstacles  to 
surmount  and  difficulties  to  overcome  emanating 
from  selfish  spirits  on  his  side  of  life.  If  that  be 
so  not  all  spirits  are  angels  as  we  have  been 
taught  to  think  of  them. 

Here  comes  another  spirit  to  the  fore  as  the 
record  shows,  who  calls  himself  0.  P.  Happer 
saying  that  he  knew  me  in  Edenburg  in  1877, 
sixteen  years  previous  to  this  sitting,  and  that 
his  former  home  was  in  Washington,  Pa.  When 
this  spirit  spoke  to  me  I  had  no  recollection  of 
ever  having  met  him,  but  the  way  he  refreshed 
my  memory  brought  to  my  recollection  who  he 
was.  I  slightly  knew  Mr.  Happer  who  was  ac- 
cidentlv  shot  in  1877  at  Edenburg;    but  so  long 


70  death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

a  time  had  elapsed,  and  he,  at  the  time  being 
only  slightly  known  to  me;  the  man,  and  circum- 
stances of  his  taking  off  had  entirely  escaped 
from  my  mind.  At  the  time  this  sitting  was  go- 
ing on,  I  did  not  know  that  the  Happer  I  recall- 
ed was  0.  P.,  James  or  George,  or  that  he  lived 
in  Washington,  Pa.  before  the  time  I  recalled 
having  met  him.  On  investigation  after  this  sit- 
ting I  have  ascertained  that  O.  P.  were  his  ini- 
tials and  that  his  former  home  was  Washington, 
Pa.  All  other  things  stated  by  him  on  this  oc- 
casion are  true.  Of  course  Mr.  Dallas  who  was 
repeating  after  the  spirit,  had  never  heard  of  O. 
P.  Happer  or  anything  concerning  his  life  or 
death. 

Greater  things  and  more  astounding  wonders, 
however,  were  to  follow  as  the  record  shows. 
Up  to  this  sitting  all  demonstrations  had  been 
addressed  to  only  one  of  my  five  senses,  the 
sense  of  hearing.  I  had  heard  raps  and  heard 
what  the  purported  spirits  had  to  say  by  being 
repeated  by  Mr.  Dallas,  but  I  had  seen  nothing. 
Read  the  record,  and  then  imagine  yourself  in 
my  place,  in  beholding  in  the  manner  I  describ- 
ed, my  mother,  whom  I  had  mourned  as  silent 
in  death  for  twenty  years.  Truly  seeing  in  this 
instance  at  least,  "is  the  naked  truth."  Condi- 
tions had  been  made  whereby  not  only  my 
serse  of  hearing  was  addressed  b}r  spirits  present, 
but  my  sense  of  sight  as  well.  I  asked  myself 
at  the  time,  and  am  still  inquiring,  uhas  spirit 
power  any  limit?" 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Spirits  Can  Read  Thoughts— New  Element  in  Circle— 
W.  S.  Brown  Present — How  it  Happened — Spirits  of 
Theodore  Marlin,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Ira  Hathaway, 
John  P.  McQuiston,  Mrs.  Miller  and  Plum  Mitchell 
Appear— What  They  Say  to  Brown— What  Plum 
Mitchell  Said  to  Wilson— Who  These  Spirits  Were  in 
Earth  Life — Ed.  0' Davis  Present — His  Experience — 
Indian  Spirits  Appear— The  Effect  Explained  by 
Spirit  Mitchell— Spirit  of  Peter  Spargo  Appears— 
What  He  Says— Spirit  WTife  of  J.  L.  Kramer  Appears 
—What  She  Says— Further  Experience  With  Indian 
Spirits. 

On  October  17,  1893,  nine  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dal- 
las, Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  Be- 
fore I  proceed  with  the  record  of  what  occurred 
at  this  meeting  I  wish  to  state  what  I  omitted 
to  mention  in  the  previous  record  of  October  13. 
About  the  time  Dr.  Shoemaker  was  to  take  his 
departure  on  the  evening  of  October  13,  I  asked 
the  Doctor  if  he  could  as  a  spirit-  read  my 
thoughts,  or  in  other  words  tell  what  I  was 
thinking  at  a  given  time;  he  replied:    MI  think  I 


72         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

can.  Now  think  of  some  thing  or  person  and  I 
will  tell  you  what  your  thoughts  are." 

I  then  proceeded  to  formulate  thoughts  with- 
out proclaiming  them  as  follows:  "Dr.  Shoe- 
maker, do  you  remember  W.  S.  Brown  who  liv- 
ed at  Edenburg  when  you  were  there?  And  if 
so  would  it  be  agreeable  to  you  to  have  Mr. 
Brown  present  in  this  office  next  Tuesday  even- 
ing, October  17,  and  witness  what  manifesta- 
tions you  may  be  able  to  give  of  spirit  power?" 
Mr.  Dallas  immediately  said:  "The  Doctor  wish- 
es me  to  repeat  after  him,  he  says:  'Yes  I  remem- 
ber the  gentleman  well.  Have  him  come  as 
you  suggest  and  we  will  see  what  can  be  done.'  " 
I  thanked  the  Doctor  and  said:  "All  right."  I  said 
nothing  to  Mr.  Dallas  or  Kramer  as  to  what 
the  Doctor  meant  by  these  instructions. 

I  went  to  Mr.  Brown  the  next  da}r  and  said 
to  him  that  I  was  investigating  Spiritualism 
somewhat  and  asked  him  if  he  would  like  to 
join  me  in  a  sitting  at  my  office  the  following 
Tuesday  evening.  Mr.  Brown  said:  "I  know 
nothing  about  Spiritualism  whatever,  but  I  am 
always  anxious  to  find  out  all  I  can.  I  shall  be 
glad  to  come  to  your  office  if  there  is  anything 
to  learn."  I  told  Mr.  Brown  nothing  whatever 
of  what  I  had  been  getting  along  these  lines. 
So  it  was  arranged  that  Mr.  Brown  should  re- 
port at  my  office  on  the  evening  stated.  I  found 
out  that  Mr.  Brown  was  a  stranger  to  both 
Dallas  and  Kramer  and  said  nothing  to  them 
about  my  arrangements  with  him. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         73 

I  arranged  to  have  Mr.  Brown  come  to  the 
office  on  this  evening  before  Mr.  Dallas  or  Mr. 
Kramer  came  and  accordingly  Mr.  Brown  came 
at  8  o'clock  p.  m.  I  then  explained  to  Mr. 
Brown  that  I  expected  two  other  gentlemen  to 
be  present,  but  I  desired  to  secrete  him  in  the 
room  in  such  a  way  that  neither  of  them  would 
know  of  his  presence,  to  which  Mr.  Brown  con- 
sented. Before  Mr.  Dallas  or  Kramer  came  I 
had  Mr.  Brown  placed  so  he  could  not  be  seen 
by  either  Dallas  or  Kramer. 

Kramer  reported  at  my  office  at  8:45  and 
Dallas  at  9  p.  m.  We  formed  about  the  table 
as  usual  and  soon  very  distinct  raps  were  heard. 
In  a  short  time  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Here  comes 
Dr.  Shoemaker  and  with  him  are  two  gentlemen 
who  are  strangers  to  me;  I  never  saw  them  be- 
fore. They  all  seem  to  lack  strength;  the  Doctor 
is  trying  to  talk,  I  see  his  lips  move  but  cannot 
hear  what  he  says,  why,  now  they  have  disap- 
peared from  view."  Mr.  Dallas  said  nothing  for 
a  few  moments  and  then  resumed:  "Here  comes 
Dr.  Shoemaker  and  with  him  are  the  same  two 
gentlemen  who  appeared  a  few  moments  ago. 
One  of  these  gentleman  leaves  Dr.  Shoemaker 
passes  the  chair  you  are  sitting  in,  Mr.  Wilson. 
He  seems  to  be  talking  to  someone.  He  says: 
'I  used  to  know  you  well,  Mr.  Brown,  I  knew 
you  in  Edenburg,  Pa.,  some  years  ago.  I  came 
here  this  evening  through  the  kindness  of  Dr. 
Shoemaker.  You  will  remember  me,  Mr.  Brown, 
when  I  tell  you  I  am  Theodore  Marlin.      I  used 


74         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

to  be  a  close  neighbor  to  you  when  you  lived  in 
Edenburg.  Do  you  remember  me  Mr.  Brown?'  " 
Mr.  Brown  then  spoke  for  the  first  time  after 
Dallas  and  Kramer  came  in  the  office  and  said: 
"Why  I  remember  Mr.  Marlin  well."  Mr.  Dallas 
resumed:  "  'Well,  I  am  glad  you  remember  me. 
I  cannot  stay  long;  other  spirits  are  here  who 
wish  to  speak  to  you.'    He  has  disappeared." 

"The  other  spirit  who  came  with  the  Doctor 
now  goes  over  to  where  the  first  spirit  stood 
and  says:  'Good  evening  Mr.  Brown.  I  knew 
you  also  in  Edenburg.  I  think  you  will  remem- 
ber me  when  I  tell  you  that  I  am  Ira  Hathaway. 
I  kept  a  restaurant  in  Edenburg  when  you  knew 
me.  I  have  been  on  the  spirit  side  of  life  for 
some  time."  Mr.  Brown  replied:  "Yes  I  remem- 
ber you  well  Mr.  Hathaway."  "Well  I  am  glad 
to  meet  you,  Mr.  Brown,  in  this  way  but  must 
go  now,  good  night."  Mr.  Dallas  then  said: 
"Here  comes  another  gentleman.  He  is  a  tall, 
well  built  gentleman,  stands  up  very  straight, 
light  complexion,  brown  hair,  clean  shaven  ex- 
cept a  long  heavy  mustache.  He  says:  'Mr. 
Brown  I  am  very  glad  to  be  here  tonight.  I 
have  been  in  spirit  life  for  some  time.  I  did  not 
know  of  this  power  which  enables  me  to  come 
into  earth's  condition  and  manifest  in  this  way 
until  I  was  instructed  by  Dr.  Shoemaker,  through 
whose  kindness  I  am  here  tonight.  I  also  knew 
you  very  well  in  Edenburg  quite  a  number  of 
years  ago.  I  was  in  the  dry-goods  business  in 
Edenburg  and    I   know   you    will  remember  me 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         75 

when  I  tell  you  I  am  John  P.  McQuiston.'  "  Mr. 
Brown  said:  "Mr.  McQuiston  I  remember  you 
well."  Mr.  Dallas  then  resumed:  "I  have  talk- 
ed quite  awhile,  and  the  Doctor  has  other  spir- 
its here,  Mr.  Brown,  whom  he  wishes  you  to 
identify  if  you  can.     I  will  say  good  night." 

After  resting  a  few  moments  Mr.  Dallas  said: 
"Here  comes  a  lady  and  she  is  going  over  to 
where  the  last  gentleman  stood  and  saj^s:  'Mr. 
Brown  this  is  new  business  to  me  and  I  have 
but  little  strength  to  manifest  in  this  way.  I 
have  been  in  spirit  life  for  some  time.  I  do  not 
know  as  you  will  remember  me.  I  knew  you 
when  I  lived  in  Edenburg.  I  used  to  live  in  the 
house  on  State  Street  which  you  afterwards  oc- 
cupied. My  husband  sold  you  the  house.  My 
name  is  Mrs.  Miller.  Perhaps  you  remember  my 
boys  who  were  small  when  in  Edenburg.  One 
of  them  is  now  man  grown,  still  on  the  earth 
side  of  life,  and  lives  in  Bradford,  Pa.  I  wish 
you  would  look  him  up.  I  would  like  so  much 
to  talk  to  him.  I  must  go  now,  good  night." 
Mr.  Dallas  after  resting  a  moment  resumed: 
"Why  here  comes  a  gentleman.  He  is  quite  a 
young  man,  rather  slender  build,  dark  eyes  and 
black  hair.  He  looks  at  }rou,  Mr.  Wilson,  and 
smiles;  he  now  passes  over  to  where  the  other 
spirits  stood  when  they  were  talking  and  says: 
4  Why  W.  S.  Brown  how  do  you  do?  and  Mr. 
Wilson  I  am  glad  to  meet  you  in  this  way;  you 
will  both  remember  me.  I  am  Plum  Mitchell. 
I  knew  you  both  in  Edenburg.'  "    I  said:     "Yes, 


76         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Plum,  I  remember  you  well,  but  I  did  not  know 
that  you  were  on  the  spirit  side  of  life;  can  it 
be  possible?  Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "Yes  I  have 
been  on  the  spirit  side  of  life  for  quite  a  while. 
I  went  from  earth  life  very  suddenly;  about  as 
rapidly  as  transition  can  be  done;  my  body  was 
blown  to  pieces  by  glycerine  in  March,  1890.  I 
supposed  you  had  heard  of  the  accident."  I  said: 
"No,  Plum,  I  did  not  hear  of  it  and  this  is  the 
first  I  knew  you  were  in  spirit  life.  Mr.  Dallas 
continued:  "Well  I  am  glad  to  meet  you  in  this 
way,  Mr.  Wilson.  George  Steel  told  me  about 
meeting  yon  a  few  evenings  ago.  You  know 
George  is  on  our  side  of  life.  He  told  me  Doc- 
tor Shoemaker  brought  him  to  see  you  so  I 
went  to  the  Doctor  and  told  him  I  would  like 
to  meet  you  very  much  and  he  kindly  consented 
to  bring  me  here  tonight,  and  if  he  will  permit 
me  I  shall  be  very  glad  indeed  to  come  again. 
Good  night  to  all."  Mr.  Dallas  after  resting  a 
few  moments  resumed:  "Here  comes  again  the 
spirit  who  called  himself  Plum  Mitchell  and  says: 
'Mr.  Wilson  you  remember  me  as  Plum  Alitchell 
but  my  initials  were  J.  P.  and  my  name  was 
often  written  J.  Plummer  Mitchell.'  Why  he  has 
disappeared.  Now,  Dr.  Shoemaker  comes  for- 
ward and  sa3's:  'Good  evening  Mr.  Brown;  good 
evening  to  all.  I  am  sorry  that  we  could  do  so 
little  this  evening  in  the  way  of  manifestations. 
I  find  it  makes  quite  a  difference  in  the  elements 
to  have  a  person  in  the  room  who  never  affili- 
ated with  us  before.    I  was  afraid    for    a    while 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         77 

that  we  would  be  unable  to  do  anything,  but 
by  hard  work  we  succeeded  in  producing  what 
you  heard.  Mr.  Brown  I  am  glad  to  meet  and 
see  you  here  investigating  this  grand  truth.  I 
looked  about  a  good  deal  in  the  spirit  realms 
for  some  of  your  immediate  relatives  so  that 
they  could  talk  to  you,  but  did  not  succeed  in 
finding  any  of  them.  Come  again  and  we  will 
try  and  do  better.  We  will  all  of  us  now  bid 
you  good  night."  I  then  brought  Mr.  Brown 
out  to  view  and  introduced  him  to  Mr.  Dallas 
and  Kramer.  Explanations  followed  and  we  all 
had  a  good  laugh  about  the  stowaway.  After 
discussing  what  had  been  heard  for  awhile  we 
separated  for  the  evening. 

Note.  As  will  be  observed  the  first  of  the 
sitting  bears  a  relation  to  the  previous  one  in 
that  I  had  then  tested  the  possibility  of  spirits 
reading  the  thoughts  of  mortals  which  I  find 
can  be  done.  In  this  I  had  a  double  purpose; 
first  to  ascertain  if  that  could  be  accomplished, 
and  second,  to  arrange,  with  the  spirit  Doctor, 
a  meeting  with  Mr.  Brown  unknown  to  the 
other  two  mortals,  Dallas  and  Kramer.  Each 
purpose  was  accomplished  in  a  way  very  satis- 
factory to  me.  I  knew  Mr.  Brown  well  having 
formed  his  acquaintance  in  1877  at  Edenburg, 
Pa.  In  the  previous  sittings  the  spirits  of  for- 
mer residents  of  Edenburg  had  been  so  much  in 
evidence  I  was  anxious  to  see  what  effect,  if  any, 
it  would  have  by  introducing  a  new  sitter  in  the 
circle,  and  also  to  observe  what  evidence,  if  any. 


78         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

would  come  to  Mr.  Brown  of  the  identity  of 
shades  known  by  him  while  in  the  bod}\  What 
impression  the  phenomana  had  on  him  must  be 
told  by  himself.  After  the  sitting  he  expressed 
himself  as  truly  astounded  at  what  had  occur- 
red. 

All  the  spirits  speaking  to  him  on  this  occa- 
sion were  known  by  me  while  on  the  earth  side 
of  life  except  one  and  that  one  said  she  was 
Mrs.  Miller.  Mr  Brown  acknowledged  to  me 
that  he  knew  Mrs.  Miller  years  ago,  and 
what  she  told  him  was  true,  but  that  he  did  not 
know  at  this  time  that  one  of  the  Miller  boys 
lived  in  Bradford  as  the  shade  said,  but  when 
he  knew  them  they  were  small  boys  and  he  very 
likely  would  not  know  them  now  since  grown 
to  manhood.  He  said  however  he  would  make 
an  effort  to  ascertain  if  possible  if  one  of  them 
did  live  in  Bradford.  A  few  days  after  this  Mr. 
Brown  told  me  he  began  to  make  inquiries  and 
in  a  few  days  thereafter  he  ascertained  that  the 
shade,  Mrs.  Miller,  had  told  him  the  truth  about 
one  of  her  boys  living  in  Bradford.  He  went  to 
Mr.  Miller,  made  himself  known  and  renewed 
acquaintance  long  since  forgotten. 

Here  is  a  fact,  told  by  a  spirit,  worthy  of  spec- 
ial notice,  in  that  the  fact  so  related  was,  at  the 
time  stated  by  the  shade,  unknown  to  any  of  the 
mortals  present  at  this  sitting.  I  wish  also  to 
call  attention  to  the  spirit  claiming  to  be  Ira 
Hatha \Yaj.  I  knew  Mr.  Hathaway  years  ago. 
Mr.  Brown  also  knew  him  in    1877    and    1878. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         79 

He  was  entirely  unknown  to  Kramer  or  Dallas. 
Mr.  Brown  had  heard  nothing  of  Mr.  Hatha- 
way's  death — neither  had  I;  but  since  the  sitting 
I  have  ascertained  that  he  passed  to  spirit  life 
some  time  previous. 

Another  spirit  came  to  the  fore  on  this  occa- 
sion which  surprised  me  very  much  and  that  is 
the  one  calling  himself  Plum  Mitchell.  I  used  to 
know  Plum  intimately  3-ears  ago  in  Franklin 
and  afterwards  in  Edenburg,  Pa.  We  became 
friends  soon  after  our  acquaintance  and,  espec- 
ially at  Edenburg,  we  were  in  each  other's  com- 
pany much  of  the  time.  Plum  was  a  staunch 
and  true  friend,  a  pleasant  and  congenial  com- 
panion. The  last  time  I  met  Plum  in  the  body 
was  in  the  }-ear  1880,  thirteen  years  ago,  since 
which  time  I  very  seldom  heard  from  him,  had 
lost  track  of  him  and  had  no  idea  whatever  but 
that  he  was  still  a  mortal  like  myself.  He  was 
entirely  unknown  to  Mr.  Kramer  and  Mr.  Dal- 
las. He  was  slightly  known  some  fifteen  }rears 
ago  by  Mr.  Brown,  but  Brown  had  heard  noth- 
ing of  his  death,  and  now  here  comes  a  shade 
asserting  that  he  is  Plum  Mitchell  whom  I  knew 
so  well  at  Edenburg,  telling  me  that  he  had  a 
speedy  transition,  via  glycerine  explosion,  in 
March  1890;  also  telling  me  that  his  initials 
were  J.  P.,  a  fact  that  I  did  not  know  as  I  al- 
ways knew  him  as  Plum  Mitchell.  After  this 
sitting  I  communicated  with  parties  in  Franklin, 
Pa.,  Alitchell's  old  home,  and  ascertained  that 
Plum  Mitchell  had  passed  to  spirit   life    on    the 


80         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

date  mentioned  by  the  shade;  truly  remarkable 
how  accurate  in  the  statement  of  an  event  en- 
tirely unknown  to  any  of  us  mortals  present  at 
the  time. 

On  October  20,  1893,  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  Mr.  Dal- 
las had  invited  Mr.  Ed.  Davis  to  be  present. 
Mr.  Davis  came  to  my  office  on  this  occasion 
with  Mr.  Dallas.  We  formed  about  the  table  as 
usual.  In  a  short  time  loud  raps  were  heard  on 
the  table.  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "Here  comes 
Mr.  Shoemaker;  also  two  other  gentlemen.  They 
have  hold  of  the  Doctor's  arms;  they  all 
seem  weak  and  unable  to  come  close  to  me;  Dr. 
Shoemaker  is  trying  to  talk;  he  looks  at  me 
moves  his  lips  but  I  cannot  hear  what  he  sa}^s. 
The  Doctor  now  points  his  finger  towards  you, 
Mr.  Davis.    Why  they  have  disappeared." 

During  this  time  Mr.  Davis  seemed  to  be  great- 
ly disturbed  and  very  uneasy.  Mr.  Dallas  re- 
sumed: "I  see  some  person  about  you  Mr.  Da- 
vis. He  looks  like  an  Indian;  he  is  dark  with 
long  dark  hair  hanging  over  his  shoulders.  Of 
course  this  person  I  describe  is  a  spirit  although 
he  looks  to  me  as  though  he  was  on  the  earth 
side  of  life.  He  waves  his  arms  and  seems  to  be 
making  passes  about  your  head.  I  think  he  is 
trying  to  mesmerize  you.  Don't  you  feel  or  hear 
him  Mr.  Davis?"  Mr.  Davis  replied:  "Yes  I  see 
some  person  near  me  and  I  feel  him  too;  he 
seems  to  have  hold  of  my  coat  collar.  I  tried 
to  break  his   hold   but    did   not  succeed.     I  am 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         81 

sure  I  do  not  want  him  to  interfere  with  me  in 
this  way.  He  is  a  stranger  to  me  and  is  entire- 
ly too  familiar;  now  whoever  you  are  please  step 
away  from  me;  I  don't  like  this  sort  of  acquaint- 
ance. He  has  now  let  go  of  my  coat  and  has 
gone." 

In  a  few  moments  Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "Here 
comes  Mr.  Schopperle;  he  says:  'Good  evening 
to  all.  It  has  been  quite  a  while  since  I  came 
here  in  this  way.  I  am  quite  busy  on  our  side 
of  life  doing  what  I  can  to  help  along  this  work. 
I  cannot  stay  in  view  longer,  good  night.'  Now, 
here  comes  the  young  man  who  was  here  the 
other  evening;  he  says:  'Yes,  I  was  here  the  oth- 
er evening;  I  am  Plum  Mitchell.  Good  evening 
to  all.  It  is  very  hard  to  accomplish  anything 
here  this  evening.  We  have  all  been  working  to 
make  things  harmonious  so  we  could  produce 
manifestations.  There  came  here  with  this  large 
gentleman  you  call  Mr.  Davis  a  number  of  In- 
dian spirits;  one  of  them  was  trying  to  control 
Mr.  Davis  a  few  moments  ago.  They  bring  with 
them  a  disturbing  element  which  works  against 
our  force.  They  have  now  stepped  to  one  side 
and  perhaps  we  may  be  able  to  do  something. 
Dr.  Shoemaker  kindly  requested  me  to  be  present 
here  tonight  and  assist  him  what  I  could.  We 
have  spirits  here  who  I  think  Mr.  Dallas  will  be 
able  to  see  and  hear.     I  must  step  aside  now.'" 

After  a  few  moments  Mr.  Dallas  resumed: 
"Here  comes  a  gentleman  whom  I  never  saw  be- 
fore; he  goes  to  where  you  are  sitting,  Mr.  Wil- 


82         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

son;  he  is  tall  and  slender  a  little  stooped  in  his 
shoulders,  has  light  hair,  his  beard  is  full  and 
long.  He  says:  'Good  evening,  Mr.  Wilson.  I 
am  here  this  evening  by  the  kindness  of  Dr. 
Shoemaker.  I  belong  to  his  school  on  the  spirit 
side  of  life.  He  told  me  he  had  a  school  on  the 
earth  plane  and  Plum  Mitchell  told  me  about 
meeting  you  in  this  way  and  I  asked  the  Doctor 
to  let  me  come  here  this  evening  and  he  consent- 
ed. I  do  not  know  that  you  will  remember  me, 
Mr.  Wilson.  It  has  been  a  long  time  since  you 
saw  me.  I  lived  in  Edenburg,  Pa.  when  you 
were  living  there.  I  knew  you  quite  well  at  that 
time.  I  am  Peter  Sprague — no,  not  Sprague,  but 
S-P-A-R-G-O,"  (spelling  it,)  "Peter  Spargo."  I 
said  after  thinking  a  few  moments,  for  it  had 
been  near  fifteen  years  since  I  had  met  or  thought 
of  this  man:  "Yes,  Air.  Spargo,  I  remember 
you."  Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "Do  you?  Well,  I 
am  very  glad  you  remember  me.  I  was  afraid 
it  had  been  so  long  ago  since  we  met,  that  you 
had  forgotten  me.  After  you  moved  from  Eden- 
burg I  was  appointed  postmaster  there.  I  did 
not  get  along  very  well  and  became  despondent. 
I  went  out  of  earth's  condition  suddenly  in  March 
1885.  I  was  glad  to  make  the  change.  I  sup- 
posed when  the  deed  which  ended  earth's  condi- 
tion was  committed,  that  what  is  called  death, 
ended  all.  I  have  found  that  I  was  mistaken;  here 
I  am  more  alive  than  ever.  Well,  Mr.  Wilson,  I 
must  go;  I  hope  we  will  meet  in  this  way  again. 
Good  night."    I  said:  "Good  night,  come  again." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         83 

Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "Here  comes  your  moth- 
er, Mr.  Wilson,  and  your  wife,  Mr.  Kramer; 
those  two  ladies  come  together.  Your  mother 
says:  'Good  evening  John.'  Mrs.  Kramer  says: 
'Good  evening  Len;  Mrs.  Wilson  and  I  come  to- 
gether. We  are  together  in  each  other's  company 
much  of  the  time.'  She  now  goes  to  your  side, 
Mr.  Kramer  and  says:  'My  dear  husband  I  am 
so  glad  to  be  with  you.  It  seems  so  good  to 
get  near  you.  Len,  I  have  lost  none  of  the  affec- 
tion and  love  I  had  for  }^ou  before  I  passed  into 
the  spirit  world.  W^hen  you  meet  me  on  this 
side  you  will  find  me  much  the  same  person  as 
when  on  earth.  I  will  come  to  yon  in  spirit  as 
often  as  I  can.  I  must  go  now,  good  bye  Len.'  " 
We  all  said:  "Good  night,  come  again."  Mr. 
Dallas  resumes:  "Here  comes  Dr.  Shoemaker 
again.  He  says:  'I  am  sorry  we  could  not  do 
more  tonight.  Wc  find  an  element  here  this 
evening  which  makes  it  very  difficult  indeed  for 
us  to  come  into  view  of  Mr.  Dallas  and  talk  so 
he  can  hear  and  see  us.'  "  We  assured  the  Doc- 
tor that  he  had  done  well  and  that  we  appreci- 
ated his  efforts.  I  said:  "Doctor  I  wish  you 
would  fix  the  time  of  our  next  meeting."  He 
said:  "Will  October  25,  9  p.  m.,  suit  you?"  I 
said:  "Yes."  The  Doctor  then  said:  "Well  I 
must  go;  good  night  to  all."  Soon  after  this  we 
separated  for  the  evening. 

On  October  25,  1893,  9:30  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kra- 
mer and  myself  met  at  my  office.  We  formed 
about  the  table  as  explained  in  the  preceding  rec- 


84         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ord.  We  sat  lor  about  thirty  minutes  and  got 
no  raps  or  other  demonstrations.  I  wish  to  ex- 
plain here,  that  after  one  hears  a  rap  produced 
by  a  certain  spirit  and  becomes  familiar  with  it, 
it  can  be  recognized  as  being  produced  l>y  a  par- 
ticular spirit  with  as  much  certainity  as  you  can 
recognize  a  human  voice.  Raps  produced  by  dif- 
ferent spirits  have  their  separate  characteristics 
the  same  as  voices  produced  by  different  persons. 
After  waiting  thirty  minutes  as  stated  above  we 
•,all  heard  a  loud  sharp  rap.  We  discovered  and 
agreed  that  that  rap  was  unfamiliar  to  all  of  us 
and  must  have  been  produced  by  a  strange  spir- 
it. Mr.  Dallas  then  spoke  and  said:  "Why  here 
comes  into  view  an  Indian;  he  is  the  same  In- 
dian who  came  here  the  evening  Mr.  Davis 
-was  here."  I  then  said:  "Are  you  the  same  In- 
dian who  came  here  with  Mr.  Davis  the  other 
evening."  "Yes"  by  raps.  "Will  you  permit  our 
spirit  friends  to  come  here  this  evening?"  "No." 
I  then  said:  "Well  we  expected  our  friends  here 
this  evening;  will  you  step  aside  and  permit  them 
to  show  themselves  to  Mr.  Dallas?"  "No,"  by 
raps.  "Do  you  desire  to  control  some  person 
here?"  "Yes"  by  raps.  "Do  you  desire  to  control 
Mr.  Dallas?"  "No."  "Me?"  "No."  "Mr.  Kramer? 
"Yes."  Mr.  Kramer  said:  "Well  you  can't  con- 
trol me."  Mr.  Kramer  and  the  Indian  spirit 
continued  to  dispute  the  question  pro  and  con, 
the  Indian  insisting  that  he  could  control  Kra- 
mer, and  Kramer  asserting  that  he  could  not. 
I  then  took  up  the  question  and   said   to   the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         85 

Indian  shade:  "What  right  have  you,  if  you  are 
a  spirit,  to  intrude  yourself  on  us.  We  do  not 
desire  you  here  and  wish  you  to  go  away."  Mr. 
Dallas  then  said:  "He  has  gone."  We  were  con- 
gratulating ourselves  on  getting  rid  of  the  In- 
dian, when  Mr.  Dallas  gave  a  quick  glance  at 
the  door  and  said:  "Here  comes  the  Indian 
again."  I  then  said:  "Do  3-ou  not  think,  Mr.  In- 
dian, that  you  are  a  little  mean,  and  contempta- 
ble  to  intrude  yourself  in  this  room  against  our 
wishes?  even  if  you  are  a  spirit  you  have  no 
more  right  to  do  this  than  you  would  if  you. 
were  in  the  body.  Now  I  wish  you  would  get 
out  of  here  and  stay  away."  Mr.  Dallas  then 
said:  "He  disappeared  when  you  told  him  to 
get  out."  Soon  thereafter  Mr.  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  separated. 

Note.  At  this  meeting,  as  in  one  preceding 
this,  a  stranger  to  our  investigations  is  intro- 
duced, by  name  of  Ed.  Davis.  I  was  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Davis.  He  was  also  an  acquaintance 
of  Mr.  Dallas,  and  when  Mr.  Dallas  suggested 
that  Mr.  Davis  be  invited  to  our  sitting  on  thi& 
evening  I  did  not  object.  I  am  glad  now  that 
he  accepted  the  invitation  for  as  the  record 
shows  a  new  element  was  introduced  from  the 
spirit  side,  drawn  here  seemingty  by  the  presence 
of  Mr.  Davis.  It  gives  more  experience  along^ 
lines  of  unseen  forces,  and  experience  is  a  great 
teacher.  Although  in  the  main  this  new'  spirit 
element  seems  to  be  a  disturbing  and  discordant 


86         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

one,  still  it  takes  demonstrations  of  this  kind  to 
learn  of  those  discordant  forces. 

Mr.  Davis  who  by  nature  is  skeptical,  as  a 
rule,  seemed  to  be  fully  convinced,  judging  by 
what  he  said  during  the  sitting,  that  some  shade 
or  spirit  not  only  approached  him  but  actually 
laid  hold  of  him  by  the  "coat  collar."  I  have 
talked  with  Mr.  Davis  since  this  occurrence  and 
he  tells  me  that  he  is  convinced  that  on  this  oc- 
casion he  stood  face  to  face  with  immortals  in 
the  spirit  world.  My  friend  Mr.  Schopperle 
speaks  a  few  words,  and  then  comes  to  the  front 
my  friend  and  chum,  Plum  Mitchell,  and  proceeds 
to  inform  us  of  the  presence  of  a  number  of  In- 
dian spirits  who  work  against  the  force  of  our 
spirit  friends. 

Then  there  comes  forward  a  shade  purporting 
to  be  the  spirit  of  Peter  Spargo.  I  knew  Mr. 
Spargo,  at  Edenburg,  Pa.,  in  1877  and  1878.  I 
heard  of  his  death  soon  after  it  occurred  but 
did  not  know  the  date  of  his  taking  off;  but 
this  spirit,  like  others  preceding  him,  gives  me 
the  month  and  year  of  his  death,  which  on  sub- 
subsequent  investigation  I  find  to  be  correct. 
This  man  whose  spirit  claimed  to  be  talking  in 
a  manner  which  enabled  Mr.  Dallas  to  hear  and 
repeat  his  words  was  entirely  unknown  to  Dal- 
las. Mr.  Dallas  as  will  be  observed  by  the  rec- 
ord misunderstood  the  name  in  the  first  instance 
calling  it  Sprague,  and  was  immediately  correct- 
ed by  the  spirit,  spelling  out  his  last  name  and 
then  pronouncing  it  in  full,  "Peter  Spargo." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         87 

It  was  supposed  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Spargo's 
death  that  he  committed  suicide  and  by  what 
the  spirit  said  here  it  might  be  construed  to  con- 
firm that  supposition.  Anyway  he  seems  to  be 
disappointed  with  what  he  finds  a  reality  on  the 
spirit  side  for  he  says:  "I  supposed  when  the 
deed  which  ended  earth's  condition  was  commit- 
ted, that  which  is  called  death  ended  all;  I  have 
found  out  that  I  was  mistaken."  Then  at  the 
conclusion  Dr.  Shoemaker  comes  to  the  fore  and 
speaks  of  the  "element"  which  he  says  "makes 
it  very  difficult  indeed  for  us  to  come  into  view 
of  Mr.  Dallas  and  talk  so  he  can  see  and  hear 
us." 

We  have  also  had  a  new  experience  and  have 
made  the  discovery  that  the  entities  claiming  to 
be  spirits  seemed  to  differ  with  each  other  in 
personality  and  characteristics  the  same  as  mor- 
tals. Mortals,  as  all  know,  differ  in  looks,  in 
expression,  in  tone  of  voice,  in  manner  and  ac- 
tions. One  can  tell  the  approach  of  an  acquaint- 
ance by  the  sound  of  his  step,  although  entirely 
unseen,  and  say  here  comes  so  and  so.  So  it  is 
with  the  human  voice.  If  you  are  familiar  with 
the  voice  of  an  acquaintance  you  can  tell  who 
is  speaking  though  the  speaker  is  unseen.  In 
the  same  way  that  you  thus  distinguish  and 
recognize  unseen  mortals,  you  will  learn,  if  you 
have  consort  with  immortals  to  distinguish  and 
recognize  unseen  immortals,  and  when  you  hear 
the  rap  of  a  spririt  acquaintance  you  are  able 
to  say  this  is  so  and  so,  though  entirely  unseen; 


88         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

so  in  the  sitting  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  rec- 
ord -we  were  able  to  say  when  we  heard  a  strange 
rap,  "this  rap  is  not  produced  by  any  familiar 
spirit."  We  did  not  have  to  depend  on  that 
however,  for  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Why  here  comes 
into  view  an  Indian."  It  proved  to  be  such,  and 
a  determined,  persistent  Indian  at  that,  who  in- 
sisted on  staying  after  he  was  politely  told  to 
get  out.  It  has  been  said  that,  "there  is  no  good 
Indian  except  a  dead  one,"  but  here  is  what 
people  call  a  dead  Indian,  and  by  his  actions  I 
do  not  believe  he  is  a  good  Indian  at  that. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Spirit  of  Joe  Zuver  Appears— His  Trouble  in  Mak- 
ing His  Presence  Known— Spirit  Mitchell  Appears— 
Has  Message  From  Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker — Indian 
Spirit  Appears— Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Again  Appears— 
Informs  Us  that  Indian  Spirits  Will  Not  Trouble  Us 
Again— Sets  Evening  for  Next  Meeting. 

October  28,  1893,  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  I  left  my 
office  and  walked  up  Main  Steeet  and  stopped 
at  Hart's  drug  Store.  I  talked  a  few  minutes 
with  Mr.  Hart  and  among  other  things  said  I 
would  like  to  get  a  bottle  of  citrate  of  magnesia. 
Mr.  Hart  replied  that  they  had  none  fresh  in 
stock.  I  left  the  store  and  continued  up  street 
and  called  on  Mr.  Dallas  where  he  was  employed. 
He  was  packing  away  the  goods  and  preparing 
to  close  the  store.  I  bid  him  good  evening  and 
started  to  leave  him  when  he  said:  "Mr.  Wilson 
I  am  about  to  close  the  store  and  if  you  will 
wait  a  few  minutes  I  will  walk  down  the  street 
with  you."    I  said:  "All  right." 

After  the  store   was   closed    we    started  down 


'90         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Main  Street  together.  The  evening  was  very 
cold  and  when  we  got  opposite  my  office  I  said 
to  Mr.  Dallas:  "Won't  yon  come  up  to  my 
office  a  few  minutes?"  He  accepted  the  invita- 
tion and  we  both  passed  into  the  office.  We 
each  took  seats  at  least  four  feet  from  a  large 
office  table.  Soon  our  attention  was  attracted 
to  the  table  as  one  end  was  raised  about  two 
inches  by  some  force  and  dropped  suddenly 
again.  The  rising  and  falling  of  the  table  was 
repeated  twice  in  rapid  succession.  I  then  said: 
4 'Mr.  Dallas  that  is  certainly  strange;  this  is  a 
heavy  table  and  requires  strength  to  raise  it 
that  way."  Again  the  rising  and  falling  was 
repeated.  I  said:  "That  must  be  spirit  power." 
I  also  said:  "If  any  spirit  is  present  rap  on  the 
table;"  no  rap  came. 

We  sat  a  few  minutes  when  Mr.  Dallas  gave 
a  sudden  start  as  he  happened  to  glance  toward 
the  door,  and  said:  "Here  comes  Plum  Mitchell." 
Mr.  Dallas'  eyes  seemed  to  follow  in  the  direc- 
tion crossing  the  room  until  they  seemed  to 
focus  on  a  point  near  the  hall  door  leading  from 
the  office,  when  he,  with  a  sudden  start  said: 
"Why,  here  is  another  gentleman  standing  by 
the  door.  Mr.  Mitchell  walked  up  to  the  gen- 
tleman and  they  shook  hands;  they  seemed  to  be 
pleased  to  meet  each  other.  They  are  now  talk- 
ing together  but  I  cannot  hear  what  they  say; 
the  man  talking  to  Mr.  Mitchell  is  a  stranger 
to  me.  I  never  saw  him  before;  he  is  quite  tall, 
not  very   heavy   in  build,  fair   complexion,    blue 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         91 

e}-es,  light  hair,  has  a  long  mustache,  light  in 
color;  they  are  both  looking  toward  }rou.  Now 
they  move  towards  where  you  are  sitting;  the 
stranger  smiles  and  says:  "Good  evening  Mr. 
Wilson.  I  heard  spirits  on  our  side  of  life  talk- 
ing about  you.  They  said,  or  some  of  them  said, 
they  had  been  down  to  earth  and  talked  with 
you  in  Bradford,  Pa.  Well,  I  could  not  believe 
them.  1  thought  they  were  certainly  mistaken. 
I  wanted  to  see  if  such  a  thing  were  possible 
and  was  anxious  to  try  the  experiment  myself; 
I  did  not  wait  long,  or  invite  any  person  to 
come  with  me,  but  started  alone.  This  is  cer- 
tainly a  wonderful  experience  for  me  as  this  is 
the  first  time  I  have  been  back  into  earth's  con- 
dition since  I  passed  into  spirit  life.  I  knew 
where  Bradford  was,  but  I  did  not  think  to  en- 
quire of  your  spirit  friends  before  starting  to 
come  here  where  your  office  was.  I  came  here 
to  Bradford  about  7  o'clock  this  evening  and 
have  been  trying  to  locate  A7our  office  continu- 
ing the  search  until  I  met  you  on  the  street  a 
while  ago.  I  knew  you  the  minute  I  saw  you. 
You  have  not  changed  very  much  in  looks  since 
I  knew  you  on  earth.  Well,  when  I  met  you  on 
the  street  I  turned  and  went  up  street  by  your 
side;  }rou  went  into  a  drug  store  and  enquired 
for  citrate  of  magnesia.  The  druggist  told  you 
he  had  none  fresh  in  stock.  You  then  went  out 
and  up  street  further  and  went  into  a  jewlery 
store  and  met  this  young  man  sitting  here  who 
is  repeating  after  me;  you  then  came  down  street 


92         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

in  company  with  him  and  into  this  office.  I 
stuck  close  by  your  side  and  I  have  not  only 
found  you,  but  located  your  office  also.  When  I 
met  you  on  the  street  I  spoke  to  you  but  you  did 
not  answer  and  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of 
me.  I  could  not  understand  why  I  could  see  you 
and  hear  you  talk  so  plainly  and  you  did  not 
see  or  hear  me.  When  I  came  here  with  you 
into  this  office  I  tried  to  make  you  hear  but  you 
paid  no  attention  to  what  I  said  so  I  walked 
up  to  your  table  here  and  lifted  the  end  of  it 
two  or  three  times.  You  noticed  that  and  then 
asked  for  raps.  I  did  not  know  how  to  rap  or 
what  you  wanted.  I  could  think  of  no  way  to 
make  myself  known  and  was  about  to  leave 
when  our  old  and  mutual  friend  Plum  Mitchell 
stepped  into  this  room  and  showed  me  how  to 
talk  in  this  way.  I  do  not  know  that  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker would  be  pleased  if  he  knew  that  I  was 
here  without  his  permission.  Mr.  Wilson,  I  am 
very  glad  to  meet  you  in  this  way;  and  this 
pleasure  and  experience  is  worth  much  more  to 
me  than  the  trouble  I  had  in  coming  here  and 
in  finding  you  after  I  got  here.  I  used  to  know 
you  very  well  when  you  lived  in  Edenburg,  Pa. 
I  used  to  live  there  also.  I  am  Joe  Zuver.  I 
used  to  keep  a  billiard  room  on  State  Street  in 
Edenburg.  Do  you  remember  me?"  I  said: 
"Mr.  Zuver  I  remember  you  well,  but  I  did  not 
know  you  had  passed  into  spirit  life." 

Mr.  Dallas  then  resumed:     "0  yes!  I  have  been 
over  here  some  time.      I  am  glad  you  remember 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         93 

me,  Mr.  Wilson.  I  must  step  aside  as  Plum 
wants  to  talk  to  you,  good  night."  I  said: 
"Good  night,  Mr.  Zuver,  come  again."  Mr. 
Dallas  resumed:  "Mr.  Mitchell  now  steps  near 
you  and  says:  'Good  evening,  Mr.  Wilson.  I 
came  here  this  evening  at  the  request  of  Dr. 
Shoemaker,  with  a  message  for  you.  When  I 
stepped  into  the  office  a  few  moments  ago  I  was 
surprised  to  see  Joe  Zuver  here.  I  knew  Joe 
very  well  while  in  earth  life  and  meet  him  often 
in  spirit  life.  Dr.  Shoemaker  desired  me  to  say 
that  bad  and  designing  spirits  have  been  about 
your  office  for  a  few  days  past.  They  seem  to 
work  against  your  spirit  friends  and  do  all  they 
can  to  prevent  demonstrations  here.  He  is  glad 
3'ou  know  what  the  trouble  has  been.  It  has 
been  no  fault  of  your  friends  that  bad  spirits 
have  presented  themselves  here,  and  all  of  your 
friends  on  our  side  are  trying  to  overcome  their 
influence  and  hope  to  dispel  and  disperse  them 
soon.  The  Doctor  thinks  that  it  is  not  best  for 
him  to  be  seen  by  the  bad  spirits  about  here  or  in 
your  office  for  a  few  days;  so  do  not  be  sur- 
prised if  you  do  not  hear  from  him  for  a  few 
days.  He  will  come  to  you  again  as  soon  as  he 
thinks  advisable.  Now  Joe  and  I  must  go  before 
we  come  in  contact  with  those  bad  Indians. 
They  are  on  the  alert  for  us,  so  good  bye,  Mr. 
Wilson;  good  bye,  Mr.  Dallas.'" 

Soon  after  the  spirits  of  Mitchell  and  Zuver 
departed,  Mr.  Dallas  looked  toward  the  hall 
door   leading   into    the  office,    manifesting  much 


94 

surprise  and  said:  "Why  here  comes  that  Indian 
you  ordered  away  the  other  evening;  he  seemed 
to  come  through  the  door  with  as  much  ease  as 
though  it  had  been  open."  I  said:  "So  you  are 
here  again,  Mr.  Indian.  Now  what  do  you 
want?  Talk  to  this  young  man  (pointing  to 
Dallas)  and  tell  us  your  object  in  coming  here." 
Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Go  slow,  Mr.  Indian,  I  can't 
understand  what  you  say.  He  tells  me  that  he 
is  an  Indian  Chief,  and  lived  when  in  earth  life 
in  Colorado.  That  he  has  with  him  here  twen- 
ty of  his  braves  who  have  joined  him  in  spirit 
life;  that  he  killed  eleven  white  people  and  has 
nine  scalps  on  his  belt.  He  says  he  came  here 
with  his  band  to  prevent  any  more  white  spirits 
coming  to  white  chiefs."  I  said:  "Well  chief, 
you  are  frank  to  say  the  least;  but  let  me  say 
to  you  that  you  and  your  band  can't  get  any 
scalps  about  here;  we  will  watch  and  see  that 
you  don't  do  any  mischief.  We  have  said  to 
you  to  get  out  and  not  return.  I  will  tell  you 
now  to  go  and  if  you  come  about  here  again 
there  will  be  some  sick  Indians  around  this 
room.  Now  go  and  never  return."  Mr.  Dallas 
then  said:  "The  Indian  disappeared  when  you 
ordered  him  away." 

After  discussing  the  events  of  the  evening,  Mr. 
Dallas  and  myself  separated. 

Note.  In  this  sitting  a  strange  experience 
presents  itself.  A  spirit  who  claimed  to  have  been 
in  Bradford  for  two  hours  walking  up  and  down 
street   looking   for   me    comes    to  the  fore.      He 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         95 

talks  quite  freely  to  me  by  being  repeated  by 
Mr.  Dallas.  He  claimed  to  be  the  spirit  of  Joe 
Zuver.  I  knew  Joe  Zuver  fifteen  years  previous 
to  this  date.  I  did  not  know  that  Joe  Zuver 
had  passed  over,  but  he  proceeded  to  identify 
himself  by  telling  me  where  he  lived  in  earth 
life  when  I  knew  him,  what  his  business  was, 
etc.  Mr.  Dallas  also  gave  a  very  good  descrip- 
tion of  the  Joe  Zuver  I  formerly  knew,  so  if  evi- 
dence is  worth  anything  I  had  to  admit  that  in 
all  likelihood  I  was  face  to  face  with  the  shade 
of  Joe  Zuver  I  at  one  time  knew  in  Edenburg. 
Mr.  Dallas  never  knew  or  heard  of  him. 

It  must  be  true  that  this  shade  was  present 
with  me  at  Hart's  drug  store,  else  how  could 
he  tell  me  so  accurately  what  was  said  there  by 
me.  My  friend  Mr.  Plum  Mitchell  also  being 
present  vouches  for  the  other  shade  as  being  Joe 
Zuver.  Mitchell  claimed  to  be  here  on  this  even- 
ing to  inform  us,  by  Dr.  Shoemaker's  instruct- 
ions, that  bad  and  designing  spirits  had  been 
about  my  office,  and  that  they  do  all  they  can 
to  prevent  the  demonstrations  by  spirit  friends. 
Soon  after  the  departure  of  Mitchell  and  Zuver 
the  troublesome  Indian  again  appears  on 
deck,  and  by  what  he  sa}-s  he  was  certainly 
a  tough  quality  while  in  the  body,  and  very 
likely  improved  but  little,  if  airy,  since  he  became 
an  inhabitant  of  the  "Happy  Hunting  Ground. '* 
He  says  while  on  earth  he  was  after  scalps  and 
is  in  the  same  business  yet  and  may  get  mine 
before  he  is  through  with  me,  but  I  don't  think 


96         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

he  will;  being  forewarned  is  being  forearmed  and 
I  shall  be  on  the  alert. 

On  November  7,  1893,  9:15  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office  and  formed 
about  the  table.  We  soon  heard  loud  and 
familiar  raps.  We  knew  by  the  construction  and 
intonation  of  the  raps  that  they  were  produced 
by  spirit  friends.  Soon  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Here 
comes  Dr.  Shoemaker  with  two  gentlemen,  one 
on  each  of  his  arms.  The  Doctor  seems  to  be 
assisting  them  to  come  near  us.  They  have  now 
stopped  advancing  and  are  standing  still.  Now 
the  Doctor  advances  and  says:  'Good  evening 
all.'  "  We  all  said:  "Good  evening  Doctor. " 
Mr.  Dallas  then  continued  to  repeat  and  said: 
"I  am  very  glad  to  be  here  again.  We  have 
worked  very  hard  on  our  side  to  overcome  the 
bad  spirits  who  persisted  in  coming  here.  I  am 
happy  to  say  that  we  have  accomplished  our 
purpose  and  are  glad  to  know  that  you  under- 
stood the  situation  when  they  came  here.  We 
required  your  aid  to  succeed  as  well  as  we  did. 
If  you  had  encouraged  them  or  been  over  indul- 
gent with  them,  they  would  have  been  much 
harder  to  dislodge.  You  will  not  be  troubled  by 
them  again.  We  are  completely  rid  of  them. 
I  have  two  gentlemen  here  tonight  who  have 
not  been  here  before.  I  have  tried  to  get  them 
in  a  condition  whereby  they  could  talk  to  Mr. 
Dallas  so  he  could  hear  them  and  repeat  what 
they  said.  I  am  not  able  to  do  so  this  evening. 
I  will  try  again  some  other  evening."  I  said: 
"All  right  Doctor  any  evening  will  do." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.         97 

Mr.  Kramer  then  said:  "Can  I  ask  you  a 
question  Doctor?"  The  Doctor  said:  "Certainly." 
"Well  Doctor,"  Mr.  Kramer  continued,  "Am  I  a 
medium?"  The  Doctor  replied:  "Yes,  you  have 
mediumistic  properties  in  your  composition;  by 
development  and  proper  influences,  you  could  be 
controlled  by  spirits  hypnotically  and  talk  under 
control.  My  friend  Mr.  Wilson  here  will  be  a 
fine  inspirational  speaker."  I  said:  "Doctor 
you  certainly  do  not  mean  that?"  He  replied: 
"Yes  sir,  I  am  certain  of  it."  I  then  said:  "Well 
Doctor,  excuse  the  remark,  but  I  will  have  to 
have  the  experience  before  I  can  believe  what 
you  say."  The  Doctor  replied:  "Very  well,  you 
will  have  the  experience,  and  soon."  The  Doctor 
then  continued:  "Well,  we  will  have  to  leave 
you  for  this  evening,  but  before  I  go  please 
name  an  evennig  that  will  be  convenient  for 
you  to  meet  us  here  again."  I  said:  "Will  Sun- 
day evening  suit?"  The  Doctor  replied:  "Yes, 
good  night  to  all."  Soon  thereafter  Kramer, 
Dallas  and  myself  separated  for  the  evening. 

Note.  Dr.  Shoemaker  is  again  on  hand  during 
this  sitting  and  tells  us  that  we  are  rid  of  the 
bad  spirits  who  are  hovering  about  us  for  the 
past  few  days.  He  also  tells  me  that  I  will  be 
a  "very  fine  inspirational  speaker."  That  is  so 
improbable  to  me  that  at  first  I  thought  the 
spirit  Doctor  was  jesting,  but  on  further  con- 
versation he  seems  to  be  quite  in  earnest  and 
even  goes  so  far  as  to  say:  "I  am  certain  of  it." 
Strange  things    have    happened  in   the  past  sit- 


98         death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

tings,  but  here  is  another  strange  thing  proph- 
esied. I  am  not  prepared  to  say  that  it  would 
be  impossible  speaking  in  the  light  of  what  I 
have  recently  seen  and  heard. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

Spirit  Dr,  Shoemaker  Appears— He  Brings  With  Him 
and  Introduces  The  Spirit  of  Hon.  Charles  Sumner — 
What  Mr.  Sumner  Says— His  Effort  to  Establish 
Identity— Spirit  Sumner  Trys  to  Control  Wilson- 
Fails— Disappointed  at  Failure— Spirit  Shoemaker 
and  Sumner  Again  Appear— Trys  To  Control  Wilson 
—Succeeds— Wilson's  Experience— Wilson's  Spirit 
Mother  Again  In  View— Spirit  of  Judge  Theo.  S.  Wil- 
son, R.  F.  Borckman  and  T.  H.  Tomlinson  Appear 
—What  They  Say. 

November  12,  1893,  8:45  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  my  office  and  formed  about 
the  table  as  usual.  We  heard  loud  raps  on  the 
table  and  about  the  room.  Soon  Mr.  Dallas 
said:  "Here  comes  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  says: 
'good  evening  to  all.  I  have  a  gentleman  with 
me  this  evening  who  belongs  to  our  circle  of 
spirit  friends.  He  is  a  great  help  to  all  of  us. 
He  is  one  of  the  highest  authorities  we  have  in 
our  realm  of  the  possibilities  of  spirit  power  and 
the  philosophy  and  science  of  bridging  the  chasm 
which  separates  the  spirit  world  from  the  planet 


100       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

earth.  He  is  your  control,  Mr.  Wilson,  so  to 
speak.  Great  pains  have  been  taken  on  the 
spirit  side  of  life  to  select  a  control  or  intelligence 
to  manipulate  }^our  mental  organism.  I  will 
now  introduce  to  you  the  gentleman  of  whom  I 
speak.  I  have  the  great  pleasure  of  introducing 
Hon.  Charles  Sumner,  formerly  of  Boston, 
Mass." 

I  said  as  well  as  I  could,  for  this  was  unex- 
pected to  me:  "Good  evening,  Mr.  Sumner.  I 
am  very  glad  to  meet  you  in  this  way.  I  did 
not  have  the  pleasure  of  a  personal  acquaintance 
with  you  while  3-ou  were  in  the  earth  life.  I 
know,  however,  who  you  are  from  history." 
Mr.  Sumner  then  said  through  Mr.  Dallas: 
"Good  evening,  Mr.  Wilson;  you  are  no  stranger 
to  me.  I  have,  as  a  spirit,  been  about  you  for 
some  time.  I  was  afraid  3rou  would  not  recall 
to  your  mind  who  I  am.  I  was  a  member  of 
your  profession,  and  I  used  to  edit  the  American 
Jurist.  I  also  reported  Judge  Story's  decisions. 
My  reports  of  Judge  Story's  decisions  are  in  four 
volumes  and  known  as  Sumner's  reports.  I 
have  published  an  annotated  edition  of  Yesey's 
Law  reports  in  twenty  volumes.  I  assisted 
Judge  Story  in  Harvard  University  Law  School. 
I  passed  into  spirit  life  in  1874.  While  in  earth 
life  I  was  before  the  public  a  great  deal  and 
represented  my  state  in  the  United  State  Senate 
for  a  number  of  years.  I  succeeded  Daniel  Web- 
ster in  that  honor  in  1851." 

Mr.  Dallas  after  resting  a  few  moments  resum- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       101 

ed:  ''Now  Dr.  Shoemaker  steps  to  your  side  and 
says:  'Now  John,  please  pay  particular  atten- 
tion to  the  following:  Mr.  Sumner  wishes  to 
give  his  expression  of  thought  through  your 
mental  organism.  He  will  first  begin  with  Mr. 
Dallas,  say  a  few  words  through  the  organism 
of  Mr.  Dallas  and  then  transfer  the  impress  to 
your  brain.  Give  close  attention  to  what  Mr. 
Dallas  says  and  when  he  ceases  to  speak  you 
take  up  the  theme  and  proceed.'"  Mr.  Dallas 
then  said:  "Mr.  Sumner  now  steps  to  the 
back  of  the  chair  where  you  are  now  seated, 
Mr.  Wilson,  and  Dr.  Shoemaker  takes  a  position 
a  few  paces  to  the  side.  Mr.  Sumner  says:  'Mr. 
Wilson,  I  am  about  to  impress  your  mental  or- 
ganism, control  your  vocal  organs  and  thereby 
give  expression  to  my  thoughts.  I  wish  to  be, 
and  by  your  consent  will  be,  your'guide  and 
control  in  the  work  which  you  will  soon  be  en- 
gaged in.  You  will  deliver  many  lectures  by 
my  .aid  and  assistance  in  this  way,  on  the  phil- 
osophy of  spirit  power,  immortality  of  the  soul, 
spirit  return  and  kindred  subjects.  You  have 
been  instructed  somewhat  by  the  Doctor.  As  I 
said  before  I  have  been  about  you  more  or  less 
for  some  time  and  am  conversant  with  what  I 
can  do  with  you  in  this  way.  Be  careful  to  fol- 
low with  your  thoughts  what  I  say  through 
Mr.  Dallas;  after  saying  a  few  lines  through 
Mr.  Dallas  I  will  transfer  my  thoughts  to  you, 
and  you  will  express  them.  The  subject  willbe,the 
relation  of  matter  to  man  and  man  to  spirit.'  " 


102       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

I  said:  "All  right,  Mr.  Sumner,  I  will  try  and 
follow  your  instructions." 

Mr.  Dallas  then  resumed:  "Spiritualism  is  the 
philosophy  which  teaches  the  relation  of  matter 
to  man  and  man  to  spirit,  and  one  of  its  car- 
dinal principles  is  the  ability  of  excarnated  spirits 
to  return  to  earth  and  brush  aside  the  veil  which 
has  so  many  centuries  hidden  from  mortal  gaze 
this  glorious  truth.  It  is  that  which  unfolds  the 
hidden  mystery  of  occult  forces;  it  is  the  true 
and  natural  religion  of  the  human  race,  and 
raises  man  in  thought  to  an  altitude  wherein  a 
true  and  harmonious  relationship  is  established 
between  him    and  the  Creator  of  all  Things." 

Mr.  Dallas  stopped  talking.  I  was  so  charmed 
by  wmat  had  been  said  that  I  forgot  my  instruc- 
tions. I  did  not  take  up  the  threads  where 
Dallas  dropped  them.  Mr.  Dallas  then  said: 
"Mr.  Sumner  has  left  me  and  has  gone  to  you, 
Mr.  Wilson;  he  is  at  the  back  of  your  chair, 
with  his  hands  on  y our  head."  At  that  mo- 
ment I  felt  a  sensation  like  an  electric  shock 
passing  over  me;  my  brain  seemed  to  be  on  fire. 
I  could  not  speak.  The  strange  feeling  continued 
for  perhaps  three  minutes  when  it  left  me  and  I 
again  felt  natural.  Mr.  Dallas  then  resumed: 
"Now  Mr.  Sumner  steps  away  from  where  you 
sit;  did  you  not  hear  him  speak  to  3'ou?"  I  said: 
"No  I  felt  much  but  heard  nothing."  Mr.  Dal- 
las again  resumed:  "Mr.  Sumner  looks  and  acts 
as  though  he  was  disappointed  in  failing  to  im- 
press you  more  forcibly.     Now  Mr.  Sumner  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       103 

the  Doctor  are  conversing  with  each  other.  I 
•cannot  hear  what  they  say.  The  Doctor  now 
saj's:  'I  am  sorry  we  could  not  start  the  flow 
of  language  and  enable  you  to  give  expression  to 
the  impressions.  I  think  we  sprung  this  method 
on  you  too  suddenly,  and  your  timidity,  lack  of 
confidence  and  fear  made  you  too  positive  to 
manipulate  you  freely.  I  have  no  doubt  about 
being  able  to  impress  you  so  Mr.  Sumner  can 
give  expression  to  his  thoughts  through  your 
organism.  I  am  certain  of  it.  I  have  witnessed 
Mr.  Sumner  manipulate  your  organism,  Mr. 
Wilson,  unconsciously  to  you,  and  you  would 
invariably  express  his  thoughts.  We  will  soon 
try  the  experiment  again.  Well,  we  must  be 
going;  will  next  Friday  evening  suit  for  the  next 
meeting?'  "  I  said:  "Yes."  "Well,  good  night." 
Soon  after  this  occurrence  Dallas,  Kramer  and 
myself  separated. 

Note.  A  new  shade  is  brought  to  the  fore  in 
this  sitting  who  claims  to  be  that  of  Charles 
Sumner.  He  is  formally  introduced  by  my  friend, 
spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker,  and  I  am  told  by  the  Doc- 
tor that  this  entity  or  spirit  is  to  "manipulate 
my  mental  organism"  and  be  the  source  of  in- 
spiration by  which  1  am  to  talk.  I  must 
confess,  as  I  had  not  been  informed  that  so  em- 
inent a  personage  was  to  be  introduced,  that  I 
was  a  little  embarassed  and  ill  at  ease.  I  knew 
Charles  Sumner  while  in  earth  life  only  by  his- 
tory and  very  little  of  that  except  so  far  as  his 
public  acts  were  noted   in  the  periodicals  at  the 


104       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

time  of  his  service  in  the  United  States  Senate. 
I  knew  nothing  whatever  of  his  early  life  or 
private  affairs,  never  having  read  a  history  of 
this  eminent  man.  Mr.  Dallas  or  Kramer  knew 
nothing  of  the  man  while  on  earth. 

The  shade,  however,  by  being  repeated  by  Mr. 
Dallas,  proceeded  in  a  way  to  establish  his  iden- 
tity, which  at  the  time  did  not  prove  anything 
of  certainty  to  me,  but  on  subsequent  investiga- 
tion, in  consulting  history,  etc.,  I  find  that  what 
he  says  concerning  himself  is  true  in  every  par- 
ticular. He  says:  "I  am  a  member  of  your  pro- 
fession and  used  to  edit  the  American  Jurist,"  facts 
of  which  at  the  time  of  this  sitting  I  was  ignor- 
ant. He  also  says:  "I  reported  Judge  Story's  decis- 
ions; I  published  an  annotated  edition  of  the  Ves- 
ey's  Law  reports  in  twenty  volumes.  I  assisted 
Judge  Story  in  Harvard  University  Law  School." 
I  knew  nothing  of  those  things  in  connection 
with  Mr.  Sumner's  life  until  he  told  me  in  a 
manner  here  described,  all  of  which,  I  have  as- 
certained since,  are  true.  The  spirit  Doctor  then 
proceeded  to  give  me  instructions  for  the  pur- 
pose of  being  controlled  or  manipulated  by  Mr. 
Sumner's  spirit;  the  record  shows  the  outcome 
of  this  experiment. 

November  14,  1893,  Mr.  Dallas,  Kramer  and 
myself  met  at  my  office  at  8:30  p.  m.  We  form- 
ed about  the  table.  Soon  Mr.  Dallas  said: 
"Here  comes  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Mr.  Sumner. 
They  say:  'Good  evening  all.'  Dr.  Shoemaker 
says:     'The   conditions   seem   to   be   good    this 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       105 

evening.  I  think  Mr.  Sumner  will  be  able  to 
control  you  tonight,  John.  Now  remain  in  a 
passive  condition;  there  is  no  doubt  whatever 
but  that  Mr.  Sumner  can  control  you  and  con- 
vey to  you  his  thoughts  by  impression,  to  which 
you  can  give  utterance.'  Now  Mr.  Sumner  says: 
'I  will  commence  with  Mr.  Dallas.  When  he 
stops  speaking  you  take  up  the  threads  and 
proceed.'  "  I  said:  "All  right  Mr.  Sumner." 
Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "Now  Mr.  Sumner  steps 
to  your  side,  Mr.  Wilson;  the  subject  is  the  re- 
lation of  matter  to  man  and  man  to  spirit." 

Mr.  Dallas  began  to  speak  on  the  subject.  I 
do  not  recall  what  he  said;  in  fact  I  did  not 
hear  what  he  said.  Immediately,  as  he  began 
talking,  and  more  forcibly  when  he  stopped 
talking,  I  felt  an  electric  or  vital  thrill  pass 
through  and  along  my  nerves,  having  for  a  com- 
mon centre  the  brain;  a  very  perceptible  pressure 
was  felt  on  front  part  and  top  of  head;  the 
thrill  and  strange  sensation  became  almost  en- 
tirely confined  to  the  brain.  The  sensation  was 
not  disagreeable,  rather  the  reverse;  presently  I 
seemed  to  myself  to  expand,  and  to  float  out 
into  a  vast  field  of  thought  and  logic.  I  began 
to  express  those  thoughts  of  which  I  seemed  to 
be  deluged.  I  was  talking;  I  knew  I  was  talk- 
ing, but  the  thoughts  came  so  rapidly  and 
struggled  so  hard  for  expression,  that  I  did  not 
know  what  I  was  saying.  It  seemed  to  me  af- 
ter the  start,  that  my  own  personality  and  spir- 
it were  held   in  abeyance  and   that  some  pow- 


106       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

er  was  manipulating  my  brain  and  using  my 
vocal  organs.  While  I  was  talking  I  heard  some- 
one say,  he  is  becoming  exhausted,  and  as  I 
heard  those  words  I  immediately  became  normal. 

For  about  two  minutes  I  seemed  to  be  dazed 
and  somewhat  depressed,  but  at  the  end  of  that 
time  I  felt  no  ill  effects  resulting  from  what  had 
occurred.  I  could  not  remember  anything  that 
I  had  said;  it  was  all  a  blank  to  me.  I  was 
surprised  when  I  was  told  by  Mr.  Dallas  that  I 
had  talked  for  thirty  minutes.  It  did  not  seem 
two  minutes  to  me.  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "Mr. 
Wilson,  what  a  strange  proceeding.  I  never 
heard  such  eloquence  as  you  uttered  while  you 
were  talking;  your  voice  changed,  and  no  person 
would  have  recognized  it  while  your  were  talk- 
ing; you  also  changed  in  manner,  and  the  very 
strange  part  is,  that  when  you  began  to  talk, 
Mr.  Sumner  seemed  to  pass  into  you  and  I  could 
see  your  spirit  standing  outside  your  body;  you 
were  double,*  your  spirit,  in  looks  and  everything 
else,  is  an  exact  duplicate  of  yourself.  When  you 
ceased  speaking  I  could  see  Mr.  Sumner  emerge 
out  of  your  body  and  your  own  spirit  enter  it. 

"Here  comes  Dr.  Shoemaker  again  and  sa3rs: 
'We  will  now  try  to  show  }7ou  some  spirits. 
We  think  we  can  make  them  so  plain  that  you 
can  all  see  them.  Now  Mr.  Dallas,  please  rise 
from  your  chair,  step  to  the  rear  of  it  and  join 
hands  with  the  spirits  next  to  you;  you  will  thus 
be  in  a  spirit  circle.'  "  Mr.  Dallas  arose  from  his 
seat  and  stepped  to  the  rear  of  Mr.  Kramer  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       107 

myself  and  immediately  said:  "Why  here  is  Plum 
Mitchell  he  has  got  hold  of  my  hand,  and  a 
gentleman  whom  I  never  saw  before  has  hold  of 
my  other  hand.  Mr.  Mitchell  was  just  going  to 
introduce  to  me  the  gentleman  to  my  left,  but 
Doctor  Shoemaker  says:  'No  don't  do  that 
please,  I  wish  to  surprise  Mr.  Wilson  by  show- 
ing him  the  spirit  you  thought  of  introducing. 
He  will  show  himself  and  will  be  known  by  Mr. 
Mr.  Wilson.'  " 

Soon  thereafter  there  appeared,  about  four 
feet  from  where  I  sat  and  about  five  feet  from 
the  floor,  a  pale  light,  in  appearance  much  the 
same  as  the  light  described  in  a  former  record. 
When  first  observed  by  me  it  was  round  in 
shape  and  about  two  inches  in  diameter.  It  en- 
larged until  it  was  fully  twelve  inches  in  diame- 
ter and  became  much  the  color  and  brilliancy  of 
an  electric  incandescent.  As  soon  as  my  eyes 
rested  on  the  light  I  beheld  approaching  from 
beyond  the  light  the  outlines  of  a  face;  slowly 
it  approached  the  light  and  finally  it  entered  in- 
to and  through  the  light  and  again  there  stood 
before  me  in  plain  view,  looking  radiant  with 
joy,  and  with  a  countenance  wreathed  with  a 
smile,  my  mother.  I  was  much  pleased  to  see 
her  again.  There  could  be  no  mistake,  my  eyes 
could  not  deceive  me;  there  was  every  lineament 
of  her  face  in  full  view  and  her  whole  form 
standing  out  from  the  light  in  bold  relief. 

She  spoke  and  said:  "My  dear  son  I  am  as 
pleased  and  happy  as  you  possibly  can  be  to  be 


108       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

able  to  come  to  you.  I  come  to  you  often,  John, 
from  the  spirit  world,  but  }tou  are  not  able  to 
see  or  hear  me.  I  am  often  with  3-ou  when  you 
least  expect.  I  am  the  same  mother  to  you  you 
knew  so  well  in  our  earth  home  many  years  ago. 
John,  a  mother's  love  never  grows  less,  and 
what  a  blessing  it  is  and  what  happiness  it 
brings  to  me,  as  your  mother  in  spirit  life,  to 
be  able  to  talk  to  you  in  this  way.  I  have  not 
the  power  nryself  to  do  this;  it  is  by  the  strength 
and  through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  Shoemaker  and 
other  spirit  friends  I  am  able  to  appear  to  you 
in  this  way  and  talk  to  you.  I  must  go  now, 
good  b}re."  I  said:  "Good  bye,  mother;"  she 
immediatery  disappeared.  Mr.  Dallas  then  said: 
"Dr.  Shoemaker  now  says:  'Our  forces  are  becom- 
ing exhausted  and  we  will  not  sit  longer.'  "  We 
said  all  right  Doctor,  you  certainly  have  done 
much  for  us  this  evening. 

Soon  after  Kramer,  Dallas  and  myself  were 
standing  about  the  office  discussing  the  wonder- 
ful demonstrations  of  the  evening,  when  sudden- 
ly Mr.  Dallas  looked  toward  the  door  leading 
from  the  front  into  the  back  office.  I  noticed  he 
had  a  surprised  expression;  he  said:  "Why  here 
is  a  gentleman  who  walks  out  of  your  back  of- 
fice. He  is  the  same  spirit  whom  Mitchell  was 
going  to  introduce  when  the  Doctor  stopped  him. 
He  is  a  very  large  man,  fleshy  and  quite  corpu- 
lent; he  has  a  round  face,  regular  features,  blue 
e3'es,  light  hair,  somewhat  bald,  light  weight 
mustache  trimmed  short;  he  walks  up  facing  you, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       109 

Mr.  Wilson,  extends  his  right  hand  as  in  the  act 
of  shaking  hands  and  says:  'Mr.  Wilson  I  am 
very  glad  to  meet  you  indeed.  I  knew  you  very 
well  when  you  lived  in  Edenburg,  Pa.  At  that 
time  I  lived  in  Clarion,  Pa.  I  was  practicing 
law  when  you  knew  me  and  my  office  at  Clarion 
was  near  the  court  house  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  street.  You  have  been  into  my  office 
quite  often.  After  you  moved  from  Edenburg  I 
was  elected  to  the  bench  in  the  counties  of  Clari- 
on and  Jefferson.  I  am  a  namesake  of  yours.  I 
am  Theophilus  S.  Wilson.'  "  I  said:  "Judge  Wil- 
son, I  remember  you  very  well."  He  continued: 
"I  came  here  with  Dr.  Shoemaker.  I  heard  Mr. 
Sumner  talk  through  your  organism  this  even- 
ing, and  I  have  congratulated  Mr.  Sumner,  and 
I  now  wish  to  congratulate  you  on  the  complete 
success  of  the  experiment.  I  will  bid  you  good 
night,  but  with  your  kind  permission  will  come 
some  other  time.'  "  I  said:  "Good  night  Judge 
come  again."  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "He  has  disap- 
peared." 

Soon  thereafter  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Mr.  Wilson 
here  comes  another  gentleman  to  you;  he  is  a 
stranger  to  me.  He  looks  like  a  German.  He 
has  blue  eyes,  brown  hair  and  beard,  he  says:  'I 
am  Robert  F.  Borckman  who  recently  passed 
away  from  Chicago,  111.  I  knew  you  well  in 
Bradford.  I  was  at  one  time  President  of  the 
Bradford  National  Bank  and  of  the  Bolivar  Nat- 
ional Bank;  later  I  was  president  of  the  Com- 
mercial  National    Bank.     I    passed   away  very 


110       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

suddenly  into  spirit  life.  I  met  you  in  Chicago 
in  June  1892;  do  you  remember  of  meeting  me 
at  that  time?'  "  I  said:  "Yes  I  remember  it  well." 
He  continued:  "I  have  not  been  in  the  spirit 
world  long  and  as  yet  am  rather  weak.  I  came 
here  tonight  against  Dr.  Shoemaker's  advice; 
but  I  heard  of  this  wonderful  thing  of  spirits 
coming  back  to  earth  and  talking  with  you  and 
I  was  bound  to  see  it  for  myself.  I  wish  to 
congratulate  you  also.  I  will  go  now;  good 
night."  Mr.  Dallas  resumed:  "He  has  disap- 
peared, but  another  gentleman  comes  to  you;  he 
is  slender  in  build,  a  little  stooped  in  shoulders, 
blue  eyes,  full  beard,  brown  or  rather  chestnut 
in  color  and  brown  hair.  His  hair  and  beard 
are  somewhat  curly;  he  says:  "Good  evening 
Mr.  Wilson.  I  know  you  will  remember  me;  I 
am  T.  H.  Tomlinson.  I  was  cashier  in  the  Brad- 
ford National  Bank  and  was  shot  by  a  robber 
while  on  duty.  Of  course  you  remember  the 
manner  of  my  taking  off.  I  am  glad  to  meet 
you  in  this  way.  I  little  dreamed  of  this  grand 
truth  when  I  was  in  earth  life."  I  said:  "Yes, 
Harvey,  of  course  I  remember  you  very  well  and 
the  manner  in  which  you  met  your  death."  I 
also  said:  "Do  you  know  this  young  man?" 
pointing  to  Mr.  Dallas.  He  replied:  "No  I  never 
met  him  until  tonight."  I  said:  "Well  if  you 
can,  take  a  seat  and  tell  this  young  man  all 
about  the  way  you  met  your  death."  He  said: 
"All  right."  Mr.  Dallas  sat  down  and  for  some 
time  carried  on  a   conversation    with    somebody 


Ill 

to^  mer|  entirely  unseen. *g  At  its  conclusion! Mr. 
Dallas  related  to  me  what  Tomlinson  £had  told 
him  at  this  time  which  was  in  detail  just  as  I 
knew  the  circumstances  of  the  murder  of  Tom- 
linson. 

Note.  What  Mr.  Sumner  failed  to  do  the  pre- 
ceding sitting  he  seems  to  have  accomplished 
during  this  sitting.  The  record  explains  that 
part.  Other  spirits  are  made  known  here,  none 
of  whom  were  known  to  Dallas  or  Kramer.  The 
first  one  to  be  announced  is  Judge  Wilson,  giv- 
ing his  name  in  full  and  making  other  statements 
known  by  me  to  be  true  and  clearly  establishing 
his  identity.  The  next  was  Robert  F.  Borckman 
who  also  succeeded  in  establishing  his  identity, 
followed  by  T.  H.  Tomlinson.  I  knew  all  of 
these  people  in  earth  life.  Mr.  Dallas'  descrip- 
tion of  them  was  perfect,  and  what  they  said  is 
known  to  me  to  be  true. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Appears— Has  a  Surprise  for 
Dallas— Dallas'  Spirit  Sister  and  Chum,  Robert  Mar- 
tin, Appear — What  They  Say — Spirit  Charles  Sum- 
ner Appears— Controls  Wilson— Speaks  Through  his 
Organism— Name  Written— Spirit  of  Judge  James 
Campbell  Appears— Mrs.  Burns  and  Miss  Burns  Meet 
Spirit  Mrs.  Kramer— Wilson's  and  Dallas'  Strange 
Experience— Visit  of  Strange  Spirit— Effect  on  Dallas. 

November  21,1893,  2:30  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  my  office,  and  formed  about 
the  table  as  usual.  After  sitting  for  a  few  mo- 
ments, Mr.  Dallas  spoke  and  said:  "Here  comes 
Dr.  Shoemaker.  He  has  with  him  a  lady  and 
gentleman,  a  person  on  each  arm.  He  now  says: 
'Good  afternoon  gentleman.  I  have  with  me 
here  today  a  lady  and  gentleman,  whom  I  have 
no  doubt  you  will  be  pleased  to  meet,  Mr.  Dal- 
las.' " 

Mr.  Dallas  suddenly  arose  from  his  seat,  rap- 
idly stepped  forward,  with  a  pleased  expression, 
with  right  hand  extended  as  though  for  the  pur- 
pose of  shaking  hands  and  said:    "Why  sister  is 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       113 

this  you?  I  am  so  glad  to  meet  you."  Mr. 
Dallas  then  explained  to  Mr.  Kramer  and  my- 
self that  his  sister  was  there;  he  then  commenced 
and  carried  on  a  conversation  for  some  time  re- 
lating, I  should  judge  by  what  I  heard  Dallas 
sa}-,  to  family  matters.  He  questioned  the  person 
to  whom  he  seemed  to  be  talking,  about  his 
father  and  mother  in  Scotland,  and  other  peo- 
ple, how  his  sister  was  coming  on  in  spirit  life, 
etc.  After  he  had  thus  talked  for  about  fifteen 
minutes,  he  said  to  me:  "Mr.  Wilson,  I  am  so 
glad  to  meet  my  sister.  She  has  been  in  the 
spirit  land  for  a  good  many  years.  She  was 
five  years  old  when  she  passed  over.  I  knew 
her  by  the  family  resemblance  the  moment  my 
eyes  rested  on  her.  I  think  she  looks  enough 
like  me  to  be  my  twin  sister.  Notwithstanding 
she  was  only  five  years  old  when  she  passed  to 
spirit  life,  she  has  grown  to  be  a  well  rounded 
woman.  She  tells  me  that  she  grew  from  child- 
hood to  womanhood  in  the  spirit  world;  that 
she  has  been  educated  there  and  is  considered  a 
good  musician.  She  says  that  your  friend,  Dr. 
Eddy,  came  to  her  spirit  home,  east  and  across 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  and  told  her  about  her  broth- 
er, meaning  me,  being  able  to  see  and  hear  spir- 
its, and  told  her  if  she  cared  to  come  where  I 
was,  he  would  be  glad  to  conduct  her  to  me. 
She  said  she  gladly  accepted  the  invitation  after 
Dr.  Eddy  explained  to  her  about  it.  She  says 
that  Dr.  Eddy,  a  gentleman  friend  of  mine,  and 
herself  started  from  her  spirit  home  being  nearly 


114       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

in  a  perpendicular  line  from  Inverness,  Scotland r 
at  10  o'clock  a.  m.  today  and  arrived  at  this 
office  at  11:45  a.  m.,  coming  the  distance  in  one 
hour  and  forty-five  minutes,  and  she  says  they 
took  it  very  easy  and  did  not  hurry  at  that. 
Is  that  not  wonderful,  to  travel  that  distance  in 
less  than  two  hours?" 

Mr.  Dallas  after  resting  a  moment  said:  "Now 
the  gentleman  I  see  with  Dr.  Shoemaker  is  ad- 
\rancing  towards  me."  I  was  watching  Mr. 
Dallas  closely,  and  as  he  finished  the  last  word  of 
the  sentence  just  quoted,  I  saw  an  expression  of 
great  surprise  and  recognition  come  over  his 
face  and  features.  He  sprang  from  the  chair 
in  which  he  was  sitting,  with  right  hand  extend- 
ed, advanced  two  steps,  and  exclaimed:  "Rob- 
ert Martin  can  this  be  you?  there  must  be  some 
mistake;  you  were  not  dead,  you  are  not  in 
spirit  are  you?"  Then  Mr.  Dallas  stopped  as  if 
listening  to  a  reply  to  his  question.  Then  he 
continued:  "Is  that  so?  I  did  not  hear  of  your 
taking  off.  I  supposed  you  were  in  earth  life 
yet.  I  would  have  known  you  anywhere,  Bobr 
but,  old  friend,  I  never  dreamed  that  we  would 
ever  meet  in  this  way."  Then  followed  a  lengthy 
conversation,  Mr.  Dallas  seeming  to  be  talking  to 
a  friend  and  chum  from  whom  he  had  been  long 
separated.  I  heard  Dallas  ask  the  question: 
"Robert,  when  and  how  did  3^ou  pass  to  spirit 
life?"  After  their  conversation  ceased,  Mr.  Dal- 
las turned  to  me  and  said:  "Mr.  Wilson  excuse 
me;  this  has  taken  me  so  by  surprise  that  I  for- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       115 

got  to  introduce  my  sister  to  you.  Sister,  this 
gentleman  is  a  friend  of  mine,  Mr.  Wilson;  this 
is  Mr.  Kramer,  a  friend  of  mine;  gentlemen  this 
is  my  schoolmate  and  friend  Robert  Martin."  I 
said:  "Good  afternoon,  Miss  Dallas;  good  after- 
noon, Mr.  Martin;  I  am  glad  to  meet  you  in  this 
way."  Then  Mr.  Dallas  continued  and  said: 
"Mr.  Wilson,  Robert  Martin  who  is  now  here 
in  spirit,  is  a  neighbor's  boy  who  used  to  live 
near  Inverness,  Scotland.  He  is  about  my  age; 
we  used  to  be  chums.  I  knew  he  had  some  time 
ago  enlisted  in  the  army.  He  told  me  that  he 
was  drowned  in  attempting  to  ford  a  stream 
near  Gharbeeyeh,  Egypt,  about  one  hundred 
miles  north  of  Cairo.  That  as  a  rule  the  stream 
he  undertook  to  ford  is  not  deep  at  the  point 
he  tried  to  cross,  but  owing  to  recent  rains  it 
had  become  swollen  and  turbulent  and  he  was 
drowned  in  trying  to  ford  it.  He  says  his  body 
has  not  been  recovered  by  his  friends." 

Then  Mr.  Dallas  turned  from  Kramer  and  my- 
self and  conversed  in  a  familiar  way  with  what 
he  claimed  to  be  his  sister  and  chum;  he  bid 
them  good  bye  on  a  promise  that  they  would 
call  again.  Soon  thereafter  Mr.  Dallas  said: 
"Here  comes  Mr.  Sumner;  he  says  he  desires  to 
speak  a  few  words  through  your  organism,  Mr. 
Wilson."  In  a  moment  I  felt  that  peculiar  thrill 
and  sensation  as  though  I  was  being  lifted  into 
space;  involuntarily  I  arose  from  my  seat  to  a 
standing  position  and  with  no  effort  on  my 
part  I  began  to    speak.     I    sensed    that    I    was 


116       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

talking  but  did  not  know  what  I  was  saying. 
In  what  seemed  to  me  but  a  few  moments  I 
again  became  normal  and  found  myself  sitting 
in  the  same  chair  I  formerly  occupied.  I  did  not 
feel  depressed,  tired  or  at  all  unnatural.  I  then 
said  to  Mr.  Dallas:  "It  seems  to  me  that  I  have 
been  talking  and  the  peculiar  feature  of  it  is  I 
do  not  remember  what  I  said."  Mr.  Dallas 
said:  "Well,  I  should  say  that  you  had  been 
talking  or  rather  Mr.  Sumner  had  been  talking 
through  you.  He  has  occupied  just  one  hour  in 
making  a  speech.  I  wish  you  could  have  heard 
it,  it  was  a  grand  production,  and  I  tried  to 
take  notes  of  what  was  said  but  I  was  so  charm- 
ed and  engrossed  by  what  he  said  that  I  did 
not  succeed  in  getting  much  of  it  on  paper." 
He  then  showed  me  what  he  had  written  in  his 
effort  to  take  down  the  speech.  I  found  that  he 
had  made  pretty  much  of  a  failure,  but  on  ex- 
amination of  the  notes  he  had  taken  I  made  a 
discovery.  In  what  seemed  to  be  a  different 
hand-writing  from  the  balance  I  noticed  a  name. 
I  could  not  make  out  what  it  was  at  first,  but 
in  holding  the  paper  between  me  and  the  light 
there  appeared  in  a  legible  hand  as  follows: 
"Hon.  Charles  Sumner." 

Mr.  Dallas  assured  me  that  he  did  not  know 
the  name  was  written  until  I  made  the  discov- 
ery as  above  explained.  Mr.  Dallas  seemed  as 
much  surprised  as  I  was  when  the  discovery 
was  made,  and  furthermore  the  position  in 
which  Mr.  Dallas  sat  and  the   paper    on   which 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       117 

the  name  appeared,  to  have  been  written  by 
Mr.  Dallas,  he  would  have  to  write  the  name 
up  side  down  and  from  right  to  left,  a  feat  I 
am  satisfied  he  could  not  perform.  Mr.  Dallas 
said  however  that  "at  the  conclusion  of  his  tak- 
ing notes  and  conclusion  of  the  speech  his  hand 
moved  without  effort  on  his  part,  but  he  did 
not  know  that  anything  had  been  written  dur- 
ing the  movement."  Moreover,  if  written  by 
the  spirit  who  had  been  expressing  his  thoughts; 
through  my  organism  assuming  that  the  spirit 
when  he  wrote  his  name  was  facing  Mr.  Dallas y 
which  from  where  he  stood  and  where  Mr.  Dal- 
las sat,  would  have  been  the  most  probable  pos- 
ition, the  name  would  be  written  by  the  power 
propelling  the  pen  from  left  to  right  and  right 
side  up,  or  in  other  words  in  a  natural  way- 
No  further  demonstrations  being  offered  we  sep- 
arated for  the  night. 

Note.  At  this  sitting  there  were  brought  for 
the  first  time  spirits  unknown  to  me  in  earth 
but,  as  it  developed,  well  known  to  Mr.  Dallas. 
Personally  I  have  no  means  at  hand  to  verify 
the  truth  of  what  they  said.  I  have  no  doubt, 
however,  that  the  entities  representing  them- 
selves to  be  Mr.  Dallas'  sister,  and  his  friend 
and  chum  Robert  Martin  were  whom  they  rep- 
resented themselves  to  be,  and  that  the  cir- 
cumstances relating  to  Robert  Martin's  taking 
off  are  true;  however  I  leave  the  verification  to 
Mr.  Dallas  himself.  I  know  at  the  time  this 
was  given  that  neither  Mr.  Dallas  or  myself  were 


118       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

well  enough  versed  in  Geography  to  know  of  a 
place  in  Egypt  called  Gharbeeyeh  of  which  the 
shade  spoke,  but  soon  thereafter  we  looked  it 
up  and  discovered  that  a  place  by  that  name 
was  on  the  map  and  about  one  hundred  miles 
from  Cairo. 

November  24,  1893,  3  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas 
and  myself  met  at  the  office.  We  did  not  form 
around  the  table  and  were  not  expecting  any 
demonstrations.  In  a  few  minutes  after  we  be- 
became  seated  we  heard  very  loud  raps  on  the 
table  and  floor  of  the  room.  Soon  Mr.  Dallas 
said:  "Here  comes  the  Doctor  with  a  gentleman 
whom  I  never  met  before.  They  are  looking  at 
you,  Mr.  Wilson,  and  they  both  smile.  This 
strange  gentleman  is  quite  an  old  man,  tall  and 
slightly  stoop  shouldered,  regular  features,  hair 
brown,  streaked  with  gray,  blue  eyes  and  clean 
shaven.  He  is  quite  a  large  man  and  wears 
what  looks  like  a  black  prince  albert  coat,  and 
is  dignified  in  demeanor.  He  looks  at  you  and 
seems  pleased  to  see  you.  Now  Dr.  Shoemaker 
says:  'How  do  you  do,  John?  Good  day,  Mr. 
Dallas.  John,  I  have  brought  with  me  today  a 
spirit  who  used  to  know  you  and  I  think  you 
will  remember  him.    He  will  talk  for    himself.'  " 

After  resting  a  moment  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Now 
this  gentleman  goes  up  to  you  reaches  out  his 
right  hand  to  you  and  says:  'Mr.  Wilson,  I  am 
indeed  glad  to  meet  you.  Before  I  left  the  mor- 
tal body  I  knew  nothing  of  this  great  truth  of 
spirit  return;  in  fact  I  did  not  know  that  spirits 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       119 

could  come  back  to  earth  in  this  way  until  re- 
cently. Judge  Wilson  told  me  about  it  on  our 
side  of  life  and  said  he  had  visited  you  and  talk- 
ed to  you.  I  then  went  to  Dr.  Shoemaker  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  take  me  to  you;  he  kind- 
ly consented  and  here  I  am.  I  assure  you  this 
is  a  very  happy  surprise  to  me.  I  used  to  know 
you  well  when  you  lived  at  Edenburg.  I  lived 
at  that  time  in  Clarion,  Pa.  and  was  engaged 
in  practicing  law.  I  was  at  one  time  on  the 
bench.  You  have  been  in  my  office  in  Clarion 
and  I  know  you  will  remember  when  I  tell  you 
I  am  James  Campbell.  I  was  called  Judge 
Campbell  when  you  knew  me.'  "  I  said:  "I  re- 
member you  well  but  did  not  know  you  were 
in  spirit  life."  Mr.  Dallas  continued:  "Oh  yes, 
I  have  been  on  the  spirit  side  of  life  for  over  one 
year.  Well,  well,  this  is  a  great  revelation  to 
me.  How  I  wish  I  had  known  of  this  possibil- 
ity and  great  truth  before  I  came  to  spirit  life. 
You  are  creating  a  great  furor  on  the  spirit  side 
of  life,  greater  by  far  than  ever  occurred  in  spir- 
it realms  before.  You  are  in  the  beginning  of  a 
great  work.  Well  I  must  go;  I  will  shake  hands 
with  you  and  wish  you  God  speed  in  the  work. 
I  will  come  again,  good  bye."  I  said:  "Good 
bye,  Mr.  Campbell."  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "He 
has  gone." 

Note.  At  this  time  Dr.  Shoemaker  brought  a 
new  spirit  in  our  presence.  I  knew  Mr.  Camp- 
bell well  in  earth  life  having  practiced  law  at 
the  same  bar  with  him  during   the   years    1877 


120       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

and  1878  in  Clarion.  He  was  a  lawyer  of  ac- 
knowledged ability  and  a  man  of  sterling  quali- 
ties. He  served  one  term  on  the  bench  before 
my  acquaintance  with  him.  Dr.  Shoemaker  was 
also  acquainted  with  the  judge  before  his  death. 
I  moved  from  Clarion  County  in  1880  since 
which  time  I  had  not  met  Mr.  Campbell  until 
at  the  time  designated  in  this  record.  I  had 
not  heard  of  his  death,  and  supposed  he  was 
still  on  the  earth  side  of  life.  He  was  entirely 
unknown  to  Mr.  Dallas.  Mr.  Kramer  was  not 
present  at  this  sitting.  I  could  hardly  believe 
that  the  spirit  could  be  that  of  Mr.  Campbell, 
but  he  insisted  that  it  was  so,  and  that  he  had 
passed  over  to  the  spirit  side  of  life  over  a  year 
previous  to  this  time.  After  this  occurrence  I 
wrote  to  an  acquaintance  in  Clarion  and  inquir- 
ed if  James  Campbell  was  dead.  I  got  a  reply 
informing  me  that  he  died  in  August  1892,  and 
thus  it  was  verified  that  he  had  been  on  the 
spirit  side  of  life,  "over  one  year"  at  the  time  he 
so  informed  me  in  this  wonderful  way. 

Mr.  J.  L.  Kramer  of  whom  I  have  spoken  in  a 
former  record,  married,  some  time  before  my  ac- 
quaintance with  him,  Miss  Minnie  Burns  who 
passed  to  spirit  life  about  one  year  before  the 
demonstrations  ocurred  which  I  have  recorded. 
She  had,  on  several  occasions,  conversed  with 
her  husband  through  Mr.  Dallas  during  those 
demonstrations.  Mr.  Kramer's  deceased  wife's 
mother  and  sister  lived  in  Bradford.  Mrs  Kra- 
mer was  raised  a    Catholic,    and   was  a  devout 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       121 

member  of  that  church  at  the  time  of  her  death. 
The  mother  and  sister,  and  I  think  all  of  the 
Burns  family,  are  devout  Catholics.  Mr.  Kramer 
was  very  anxious  to  have  his  mother-in-law  and 
sister-in-law  witness  the  phenomena  and  if  pos- 
sible talk  with  the  spirit  of  his  wife.  According- 
ly it  was  arranged  that  Minnie's  mother  and 
sister  were  to  call  at  my  office  November  25  at 
8  o'clock.  They  reported  promptly  at  the  time. 
Mrs.  Burns  seemed  to  think  by  her  conversation 
that  it  was  wrong  to  disturb  the  dead  and  call 
their  spirits  back  to  earth,  if  it  could  be  done, 
which  she  doubted  very  much.  Soon  after  the 
ladies  arrived  loud  raps  were  heard  about  the 
room,  on  table,  floor  and  furniture.  The  spirit 
claiming  to  be  the  cause  of  the  raps  said  she 
was  Minnie  Kramer,  who,  by  a  code  of  raps  al- 
ready explained,  carried  on  a  lengthy  conversa- 
tion with  her  mother  and  sister.  Mrs.  and  Miss 
Burns  were  considerably  excited  over  what  they 
heard  and  seemed  to  think  that  they  had  really 
met  the  spirit  of  Mrs.  Kramer.  Soon  after  the 
occurrence  Mrs.  and  Miss  Burns  took  their  de- 
parture. 

November  26,  1893.  I  am  now  about  to  re- 
cord a  very  strange  experience.  I  am  aware 
that  in  the  ordinary  or  semi-extraordinary,  hu- 
man evidence  has  its  potency  in  the  affairs  of 
the  human  family  in  material  matters.  But  in 
the  realm  of  that  finer  matter  commonly  denom- 
inated spirit,  human  evidence  loses  much  of  its 
force  if  it  is  not  entirely  discredited.      Especially 


122       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

is  this  so  if  the  evidence  given  is  based  on  ex- 
perience far  transcending  the  experience  of  man- 
kind in  general.  Such  evidence,  receiving  no  cre- 
dence by  the  incredulous,  is  usually  attributed 
to  falsehood,  for  a  purpose  centered  in  the  wit- 
ness, or  an  emanation  of  a  diseased  mentality. 
To  the  former  I  plead  not  guiltj^.  In  penning 
this  record  I  have  no  purpose  whatever  to  serve 
except  to  tell  the  truth.  To  the  latter  I  will  say 
that  I  firmly  believe  in  my  sanity,  and  think  at 
least  that  I  know,  as  I  know  any  other  fact, 
what  I  am  about  to  record  concerning  my  own 
experience  is  not  a  creature  of  a  mentality  lack- 
ing in  a  healthy  condition  or  proper  equipoise. 

Outside  of  my  own  judgment  as  to  my  men- 
tal condition  I  will  leave  the  question  to  my 
friends  and  acquaintances  who  knew  me  before 
the  occurrence  and  perhaps  will  know  me  subse- 
quent thereto.  Furthermore,  those  who  may 
come  in  contact  with  the  record  herein  penned 
will  observe  as  they  proceed  that  my  evidence 
is  corroborated  by  the  evidence  of  E.  M.  Dallas, 
in-so-far  at  least  as  the  possibility  of  such  ex- 
perience is  concerned.  I  now  proceed  with  a 
record  of  events. 

Last  evening  after  the  departure  from  my 
office  of  Mrs.  and  Miss  Burns,  Kramer  and  Dal- 
las, as  mentioned  in  preceding  record,  which  was 
about  10  o'clock  p.  m.,  I  lit  a  cigar,  went  to  my 
library,  took  therefrom  the  work  entitled  ' 'First 
Principles"  by  Spencer,  and  began  to  read  leis- 
urely.   I  became  interested  in  the  book  and  read 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       123 

on  oblivious  of  fleeting  time;  but  finally  in  fin- 
ishing a  chapter  I  looked  at  my  watch  and  was 
surprised  to  see  that  it  was  thirty  minutes  past 
midnight.  I  replaced  the  book  in  the  library, 
locked  the  door  leading  into  the  hall  from  my 
office  and  commenced  to  prepare  for  bed.  My 
office  consists  of  two  rooms  one  of  which  serves 
me  as  a  sleeping  room.  As  I  deliberately  pre- 
pared for  bed,  I  was  thinking  about  what  I  had 
been  reading  a  few  minutes  before.  I  had  taken 
off  my  coat  and  vest,  collar,  necktie,  and  was 
about  to  sit  down  to  remove  my  shoes  when  I 
felt  what  I  thought  to  be  a  draft  of  cold  atmos- 
phere coming  into  the  room  with  quite  a  force. 
I  thought  I  had  left  one  of  the  windows  in  the 
other  room  open  and  stepped  in  to  close  it,  but  I 
found  all  the  windows  closed.  I  again  made 
sure  that  I  had  locked  my  door  thinking  I  might 
not  have  done  so.    I  found  the  door  locked. 

I  then  passed  into  the  bedroom  part  of  the 
office  and  was  about  to  sit  down  to  re- 
move my  shoes  when  in  came  the  draft  of  cold 
air.  I  looked  up  and  was  much  startled  to  see 
two  men  standing,  one  a  little  behind  the  other, 
but  not  far  distant  from  me.  I  thought  when 
I  first  saw  them  that  they  were  robbers  and 
that  I  was  in  for  it,  and  to  confirm  that  idea  I 
noticed  that  they  had  a  peculiar  dress  and  rath- 
er swarthy  complexion  which  I  supposed  was  a 
make-up  to  hide  their  identity.  I  did  not  think 
of  spirits.  Such  things  had  no  place  in  my  think- 
ing machine  just  then.     I   had    some   money  on 


124 

my  person  and  a  watch  and  the  disagreeable 
thought  of  losing  them  disturbed  me.  A  person 
under  trying  circumstances  thinks  very  rapidly. 
Not  a  word  had  been  spoken  by  the  supposed  rob- 
bers or  myself.  I  expected  every  moment  to  hear 
the  command  given  *  'hands  up"  but  that  did  not 
come.  I  was  looking  into  the  eyes  of  the  fore- 
most man.  They  did  not  seem  to  be  unpleasant 
eyes  to  look  at;  quite  the  reverse,  rather  fasci- 
nating. 

In  a  few  moments  in  reality,  but  what  seemed 
an  age  to  me,  I  finally  said:  "What  business 
have  you  in  these  rooms  and  what  do  you  want 
here?"  The  foremost  or  one  nearest  me  replied: 
"You  evidently  take  us  to  be  men  in  the  flesh 
but  we  are  not;  we  are  spirits,  and  have  been 
sent  here  by  our  superiors  to  conduct  your 
spirit  to  a  place  designated."  Strange  to  say, 
but  it  is  a  fact,  I  felt  sort  of  a  relief  to  find 
out  that  they  were  spirits  and  not  robbers  in 
the  flesh.  I  said:  "Who  are  you  and  what  do 
you  and  your  superiors  want  of  me?"  The  re- 
pry  was:  "It  matters  not  who  we  are  or  what 
is  wante.d  we  are  commanded  and  must  obey 
and  so  must  you."  I  began  to  feel  peculiar  and 
shaky.  I  began  to  be  drowsy.  One  of  the  spir- 
its approached  closer  to  me  and  finally  took 
hold  of  my  hand.  I  tried  to  arouse  myself.  I 
tried  to  speak  and  shake  off  the  spell  but  I  had 
no  power  of  speech  or  resistance,  and  the  spirit 
then  ordered  me  to  lie  down  on  the  bed.  I  had 
to  obey.    I  then    observed    the    other    spirit  ap- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       125 

proach  me  and  both  of  them  made  passes  over 
my  body.  I  tried  to  move.  I  could  not  stir  a 
finger.  I  tried  to  speak.  My  tongue  refused  to 
obey  my  will.  In  a  few  minutes  I  saw  myself, 
or  what  looked  like  me,  standing  between  the 
two  strange  spirits,  and  I  also  saw  myself  lying 
on  the  bed.  My  mind  seemed  to  be  clear,  but 
try  as  I  would  I  could  not  speak.  I  thought: 
"Is  this  death.  Is  this  the  separation  of  the 
spirit  from  the  body  and  if  so  is  it  final?" 

Many  thoughts  ran  through  my  mind.  When 
I  first  beheld  myself  outside  my  body  I  felt 
rather  weak  and  exhausted,  but  I  noticed  that 
I  was  growing  strong  rapidly,  and  the  exhaust- 
ed sensation  was  giving  place  to  a  feeling  of  re- 
lief. After  viewing  the  situation  for  a  moment 
I  made  an  attempt  to  approach  my  bodj^,  but 
seemed  to  be  withheld  by  the  strange  spirits 
and  the  avenue  of  approach  barred.  Soon 
one  of  the  spirits  said  to  me:  "Follow  us."  I 
sensed  that  I  ought  not  to  go  and  tried  to 
speak  but  could  not  talk.  I  summoned  all 
the  resisting  power  I  could,  but  it  was  of  no 
avail,  and  as  the  strange  spirits  seemed  to  pass 
right  through  the  solid  brick  wall  of  the 
room  I  followed  them  through  also.  On  the 
outside  of  the  wall  one  of  the  spirits  took 
the  lead,  bade  me  follow  him  and  the  other 
spirit  followed  me.  When  we  began  to  move 
it  did  not  seem  to  be  at  a  fast  rate,  but 
soon  it  seemed  to  me  that  we  were  going 
at  a  rapid  speed.    It  was  not  unpleasant  to  me, 


126       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

rather  a  nice  sensation.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
we  were  at  quite  an  altitude,  and  that  our 
course  was  south-east.  My  sense  of  sight  seem- 
ed to  be  increased,  for  while  flying  through  space 
I  could  see  hill  and  valley,  river  and  lake,  city 
and  country.  Not  a  word  had  been  spoken 
since  leaving  the  room.  Finally  we  seemed  to 
slaken  in  speed  and  all  at  once  I  felt  we  had 
stopped  advancing  and  were  slowly  settling  to 
a  lower  level. 

In  a  moment  a  strange  sight  came  to  view. 
I  seemed  to  be  standing  still,  and  had  entered 
what  looked  to  me  to  be  a  very  large  room  with 
oval  roof,  not  very  high,  round  in  shape,  and 
commencing  about  twelve  feet  from  where  I 
stood,  in  what  seemed  to  be  the  center  of  the 
room,  there  arose  a  pyramid  of  seats  or  benches 
one  above  the  other,  and  occupied  as  far  as  my 
vision  extended  by  myriads  of  people,  many  of 
whom  seemed  to  be  attired  in  a  peculiar  way 
and  of  dark  swarthy  complexion.  When  I  arriv- 
ed in  the  place  I  seemed  to  be  the  center  of 
attraction  and  there  was  quite  a  commotion  of 
people.  After  I  found  myself  in  this  place  the 
guide  left  me  and  twelve  strangers  approached. 
About  this  time,  kind  of  getting  acclimated  to 
my  surroundings,  I  happened  to  look  over  to 
my  right  and,  horror  of  horrors,  could  it  be 
possible?  I  looked  hard  and  long.  I  certainly 
could  not  be  mistaken;  there  about  twenty-five 
feet  from  me  stood  E.  M.  Dallas.  I  tried  to 
speak    to    him,    but    I    could  not  utter  a  sound. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       127 

He  looked  at  me  and  I  thought  he  tried  to 
speak;  he  acted  as  though  he  was  anxious  to  tell 
me  something.  He  was  also  surrounded  by  a 
group  of  men. 

The  people  about  me  began  to  examine  me 
closely .  I  was  carefully  scrutinized  by  them. 
I  then  heard  what  seemed  to  be  the  leader  say: 
"So  these  are  the  men  who  propose  to  bring  to 
the  planet  earth  this  great  light;  well  men  and 
brethren  shall  this  light  rest  on  the  earth  planet 
in  the  Nin teen th  Century?"  By  what  followed 
it  would  seem  that  the  question  was  put  to  the 
assembly  to  decide,  for  as  the  last  words  were 
pronounced,  there  came  from  the  vast  multitude 
present  a  chorus  of  "noes"  in  such  thundering 
tones  that  it  appeared  to  me  to  make  every- 
thing tremble  with  the  vibrations.  It  would 
seem  that  the  speaker  considered  that  the  "noes" 
had  it  for  he  did  not  wait  for  or  give  the  oppor- 
tunity for  any  "yeas."  The  speaker  then  said: 
"Well  then  we  must  see  that  these  men  are  pre- 
vented from  accomplishing  their  purpose.  They 
should  have  been  stopped  long  since.  They  have 
been  permitted  to  proceed  too  far;  they  now 
know  too  much."  I  again  looked  toward  where 
Mr.  Dallas  stood.  He  seemed  puzzled  and 
alarmed  and  was  being,  as  far  as  I  could  make 
out,  closely  examined  by  the  group  of  men  about 
him.  About  this  time  a  discussion  commenced 
by  the  men  about  me  as  to  the  better  way  of 
disposing  of  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself.  Some  sug- 
gested that  by  far   the   better  way  would  be  to- 


128        death;  the  maning  and  result. 

hold  our  spirits  and  retain  them  in  the  spirit 
world;  others  argued  that  to  do  so  would  arouse 
to  frenzy  our  friends  in  the  spirit  world  and 
cause  them  to  inaugurate  a  force  which,  to  say 
the  least,  would  be  annoying  to  our  captors. 
That  view  seemed  to  be  generally  accepted. 

Then  it  was  suggested  by  one  whose  judg- 
ment and  opinion  seemed  to  carry  weight  with 
his  associates,  that  the  better  way  would  be  to 
discover  wherein  lay  the  power  of  Mr.  Dallas 
and  myself  to  bridge  the  chasm  between  the  two 
worlds,  and  when  found  or  ascertained  to  destroy 
as  far  as  possible  that  element  or  attribute;  that 
being  done,  to  conduct  our  spirits  back  to  our 
respective  bodies  and  then  use  all  their  power  to 
obliterate  or  banish  from  our  memory  the  occur- 
rence of  the  night.  That  plan  seemed  to  be  the 
favored  one.  I  was  then  submitted  to  a  very 
close  examination.  I  heard  them  say  that  1 
possessed  mediumistic  properties  which  might  be 
dangerous.  What  these  properties  were  I  did 
not  hear  them  define.  I  again  looked  over  to 
Mr.  Dallas  and  was  surprised  that  I  could  only 
see  him  from  his  knees  up.  The  men  about  him 
were  working  at  something.  It  looked  to  me 
that  they  were  building  a  wall  about  him.  It 
looked  like  solid  substance  with  which  they  were 
adding  to  the  obstruction  which  was  gradually 
hiding  him  from  my  view.  I  watched  closely, 
and  little  by  little  the  wall  grew.  It  had  the 
appearance  of  being  round  in  shape,  in  the  cen- 
ter of  which  stood  Dallas.    I  tried  again  to  call 


£  R 


parrjep, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       129 

to  him  but  I  emitted  no  sound.  Dallas  appeared 
to  me  to  realize  that  he  in  some  way  was  in 
danger.  He  looked  about  himself  as  though 
seeking  some  avenue  of  escape,  but  none  opened 
before  him.  Higher  and  higher  grew  the  wall 
until  Mr.  Dallas  was  entirely  out  of  my  view.  He 
had  been  to  all  appearance  literally  walled  in  before 
my  eyes.  I  then  thought  "Can  it  be  that  the}' 
have  concluded  to  hold  Dallas'  spirit  and  make 
its  separation  from  the  body  final?"  I  turned  my 
attention  to  my  own  condition.  My  hosts  were 
busy.  I  should  judge  from  their  conversation 
they  had  found  something  in  the  composition  of 
my  organism  that  they  wished  to  eliminate  and 
that  they  were  working  to  that  end.  After 
a  while  the  individual  whom  I  judged  to  be  the 
leader  came  forward  again  and  examined  me 
closery  and  said:  "No  doubt  that  is  sufficient. 
He  will  not  be  able  to  harm  our  cause  again." 
He  then  spoke  in  a  voice  as  though  calling  some 
one,  and  immediately  the  same  spirits  who  had 
conducted  me  from  my  office  to  the  place  ap- 
peared and  he  said  to  them:  "Take  this  spirit 
back  from  whence  it  came,  see  to  it  that  it  enters 
its  mortal  body  and  is  made  comfortable,  after 
which  return  here." 

Immediatebr  I  seemed  to  be  on  the  move.  I 
was  being  lifted  up;  by  what  I  could  not  under- 
stand. At  a  certain  altitude,  after  a  little  hesita- 
tion or  halting,  our  course  was  taken,  one  spirit 
ahead  and  one  in  the  rear  of  me.  I  realized  that 
I    was    returning   by  the  same  route  as  I  came. 


130 

The  speed  seemed  to  be  about  the  same;  in  a 
little  while  another  halt  and  a  settling  down 
and  Bradford  came  in  view.  We  were  at  the 
Robert's  Block,  and  we  re-entered  my  office. 
Once  in  the  office  and  bedroom,  I  saw  my  body 
lying  in  the  same  position  in  which  I  left  it.  I  was 
drawn  towards  the  body;  I  was  at  its  side  and 
my  spirit  hovered  over  the  body  for  a  second 
and  settled  on  and  merged  into  it. 

What  awoke  me  from  slumber  I  cannot  tell  but 
I  was  aroused  suddenly.  I  assumed  a  sitting 
position  on  the  bed.  I  felt  confused  but  not 
tired.  What  had  happened?  There  I  was  on  my 
bed  with  pantaloons,  over-shirt,  shoes  and 
stockings  not  removed.  How  came  I  in  such  a 
condition?  I  sprang  off  the  bed  very  much  com- 
plexed.  In  a  moment  the  whole  proceeding 
flashed  before  me.  All  the  occurrences  passed 
before  me  in  panorama  and  everything  as  related 
appeared  real  and  substantial.  I  looked  at  my 
watch  and  was  surprised  to  learn  that  it  was 
11:30  a.  m.  I  am  usually  an  early  riser  and 
generally  have  trouble  in  sleeping  after  8  a.  m., 
and  here  I  had  slumbered  to  11  o'clock  and 
past.  I  thought  of  Dallas  and  the  condition  he 
was  in  when  last  seen  in  that  horrible  place.  I 
thought:  "Can  my  experience  be  real  and  will  I 
find  Dallas'  body  cold  in  death?"  I  became 
alarmed  and  as  rapidly  as  I  could  do  so  I  put 
on  my  vest,  coat  and  overcoat  to  go  where 
Dallas  was  rooming,  in  the  Nickel  Plate  Blockr 
a    short    distance  from  my  office.      I  was  in  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       131 

act  of  opening  the  door  and  about  to  pass  ont 
of  the  office  on  my  mission  when  I  met  Dallas 
in  the  body  of  flesh.  I  grasped  his  hand  and 
said:  " Dallas  I  am  glad  to  met  you  this  morn- 
ing." 

We  passed  into  the  office  and  I  was  about  to 
tell  him  my  experience.  It  then  occurred  to  me 
that  perhaps  I  had  better  say  nothing  to  him 
about  it  as  it  might  make  him  nervous.  I  am 
glad  that  I  did  not  for  had  I  done  so  I  would 
never  have  known  to  what  extent  what  he  pro- 
ceeded to  relate  to  me  might  have  been  colored 
by  my  intended  narration.  He  looked  very  much 
troubled  and  careworn,  and  I  said:  "Dallas, 
I  do  not  wish  to  frighten  you  but  you  do  not 
look  well.  You  look  more  careworn  than  I  ever 
have  seen  you  before;  has  anything  happened?" 
He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment  and  said:  "Did 
nothing  happen  to  you  last  night?"  I  said: 
"No,  not  much;  why  do  you  ask  that  question?" 
He  said:  "John,  I  am  afraid  that  we  will  not  be 
able  to  communicate  again  with  our  spirit 
friends.  I  have  had  a  very  strange  experience. 
About  twelve  o'clock  last  night,  or  perhaps  a 
little  earlier,  I  undressed  and  got  in  bed  in  my 
room.  Soon  after  I  was  in  a  reclining  position, 
and  before  I  went  to  sleep,  I  saw  two  men  come 
into  my  room.  I  knew  by  the  way  they  came 
in  that  they  must  be  spirits.  They  were  strang- 
ers to  me.  I  had  never  seen  them  before.  They 
looked  and  were  dressed  like  Eg}'ptians. 

"While  I  was  looking  at  them  and  wondering 


132       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

who  they  were  and  what  they  wanted  the}*-  came 
tip  to  my  bed  where  I  lay  and  addressing  me 
said:  'We  have  been  sent  here  for  you  and  3-011 
must  come  with  us.'  When  I  first  saw  them 
come  into  my  room  I  did  not  feel  afraid  for  I 
had  seen  so  many  spirits  that  I  had  got  used  to 
them;  but  when  they  came  up  to  me  and  told 
me  I  must  go  with  them  I  became  frightened. 
I  tried  to  move  but  seemed  to  be  unable  to  stir. 
I  tried  to  speak  and  was  horrified  to  find  that 
I  could  not  utter  a  word.  I  really  saw  my 
spirit  separate  from  my  body  and  after  the  sep- 
aration I  could  see  myself  standing  a  little  dis- 
tance from  the  bed,  and  could  see  my  body  lying 
on  the  bed.  My  face  had  no  expression  and  I 
thought:  'Is  this  a  final  separation  of  body  and 
spirit?'  The  strange  spirits  said:  'Come  with 
us  without  delay:  we  have  no  time  to  lose.'  I 
followed  them  without  a  question  for  I  could 
not  help  doing  so.  We  all  passed  through  the 
outer  wall  of  the  room  with  no  inconvenience, 
and  once  out  of  the  room  we  seemed  to  start  at 
a  high  rate  of  speed;  but  I  was  able  to  take 
things  in  as  we  passed  along,  for  I  could  see 
long  stretches  of  beautiful  fields,  now  a  forest, 
now  a  village  and  large  cities. 

"It  was  a  pleasant  sensation  as  I  sped  along 
and  I  seemed  to  go  without  any  effort  or  concern 
on  my  part.  I  did  not,  while  in  transit  through 
space,  think  or  wonder  where  I  was  going,  who 
was  leading  me  or  for  what  purpose.  Finally 
we  seemed  to  enter  into  a  different  atmosphere, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       133 

and  I  could  hear  voices  in  the  distance  but  could 
not  hear  or  distinguish  what  was  being  said. 
We  then  in  an  instant  settled  down  to  a  lower 
level  than  the  one  in  which  Ave  had  been  trav- 
eling and  all  at  once  I  was  ushered  into  the 
presence  of  many,  many  thousand  spirits.  They 
seemed  to  be  in  a  commotion  and  more  or  less 
excited.  Some  of  the  spirits  were  evidently  offi- 
cers or  leaders  of  the  rest.  After  a  few  moments, 
a  tall  man,  with  a  commanding  demeanor,  rather 
swarthy  in  complexion,  with  small  but  piercing 
black  eyes  approached  me  accompanied  by  a 
few  other  spirits.  The  leader  then  said:  'So 
this  is  the  spirit  of  whom  we  have  heard  so 
much?'  My  guides  answered  and  said:  'This  is 
the  spirit.'  The  boss  then  said:  'You  did  well 
to  bring  him  here.' 

"I  could  see  and  hear  very  plainly  what  was 
going  on,  said  and  done,  but  was  given  no 
opportunity  of  speaking  a  word  myself.  I  was 
wondering  all  the  time  what  they  were  going 
to  do  with  me.  I  could  see  thousands  of  spirits, 
most  all  of  whom  seemed  to  be  sitting  in  a 
room  built  in  aphitheater  style.  All  of  them  as 
far  as  I  could  see  had  their  gaze  fixed  on  me 
and  I  could  feel  sort  of  a  magnetic  current 
about  me  produced  perhaps  by  their  stead}'  fixed 
gaze.  I  began  to  feel  uncomfortable  and  won- 
dered if  there  was  am-  way  1  could  escape.  I 
was  riveted,  to  all  appearances,  to  the  spot 
where  I  stood.  My  mind  seemed  clear  and  ac- 
tive.     I  soon  became  convinced  b}T  their  conver- 


134        death;  the  maning  and  result. 

sation  and  actions  that  they  were  examining  me 
very  closely  to  ascertain  nry  mediumistic  prop- 
erties and  nry  possibilities  as  a  medium  if  allow- 
ed to  proceed  as  heretofore.  I  began  to  realize 
my  position  and  that  my  spirit  was  far  from 
where  my  body  lay,  and  wondered  with  much 
uneasiness  whether  the  spirits  intended  to  de- 
tain me  with  them  or  permit  me  to  return  to 
my  body.  When  I  was  thus  reflecting,  I  heard 
your  name  mentioned.  I  heard  an  order  given 
to  bring  your  spirit  there;  then  followed  a  loud 
shout  of  approval.  Meanwhile  they  kept  on 
inspecting  me.  In  about  one-half  hour  or  maybe 
longer  after  the  order  was  given  to  bring  your 
spirit,  there  was  a  great  commotion  and  many 
voices  talking.  I  looked  in  the  direction  of  the 
noise  and  was  amazed  at  seeing  you  standing  a 
little  distant  from  me.  I  am  ashamed  to  say  it, 
but  I  was  so  miserable  and  so  alone  among  a 
strange  people,  that  when  I  saw  you  I  felt  a 
sensation  of  relief  and  I  thought  'well  J.  K.,  we 
are  each  in  this  mess  and  I  guess  to  sta}r  too/ 
I  tried  to  speak  to  you  but  I  could  not  utter  a 
sound.  You  looked  at  me  at  that  time  as  nat- 
ural as  I  ever  saw  you  on  earth  except  you  had 
an  expression  of  trouble  and  astonishment.  You 
seemed  to  be  taking  close  notice  of  everything 
done  and  said  about  you. 

"I  saw  you  looking  in  the  direction  where  I 
was  standing,  and  I  thought  you  saw  me  and 
it  appeared  to  me  that  you  made  an  effort  to 
speak  to  me,  but  if  jrou  did  speak  I  did  not  hear 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       135 

you.  I  could  hear  the  spirits  talk  and  argue 
about  your  possibilities  as  a  medium,  and  I 
heard  them  say:  'So  these  are  the  individuals 
who  have  been  selected  to  establish  intercom- 
munication between  the  two  worlds.  They  must 
be  stopped  and  this  work  must  be  stopped;  it 
must  not  be  permitted  to  proceed  further.  Their 
development  and  powers  must  be  arrested.'  At 
the  conclusion  of  some  of  these  sentences  the 
shouts  which  would  proceed  from  these  spirits 
were  almost  deafening.  They  discussed  and 
talked  over  what  had  better  be  done  with  your 
spirit  and  mine.  I  heard  some  suggest  that  the 
better  way  would  be  to  retain  our  spirits  in  the 
spirit  world;  that  plan  was  opposed  by  others. 
After  several  propositions  were  argued  pro  and 
con  it  was  agreed  by  them  that  the  best  way 
would  be  to  build  about  us  a  wall  or  magnetic 
force  which  would  prevent  our  spirit  friends 
from  approaching  near  us,  and  then  conduct  our 
spirits  back  to  the  body.  From  the  time  they 
arrived  at  this  conclusion  up  to  the  time  I  met 
you  a  few  moments  ago  here,  I  did  not  know 
what  had  become  of  your  spirit.  I  was  busy 
watching  the  movements  of  those  strange  peo- 
ple. They  commenced  to  build  around  me  what 
looked  to  me  like  a  solid  wall;  higher  and  high- 
er it  grew.  I  realized  my  danger  and  I  tried  to 
escape,  but  found  I  could  not  move.  I  was 
rooted  to  the  place.  The  wall  continued  to 
grow  by  their  manipulation.  I  tried  to  speak 
but  found  that  I  could  not  utter  a  sound.    Fin- 


136       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ally  I  became  literally  walled  in.  Before  the 
wall  had  entirely  closed  over  mj^  head  I  looked 
up  and  could  see  the  opening  above,  and  through 
the  opening  I  saw  a  face  looking  towards  me 
which  I  am  quite  certain  was  your  friend  Plum 
Mitchell.  He  appeared  to  be  alarmed  and  ex- 
cited. He  tried  to  talk  to  me  but  I  could  not 
understand  what  he  said.  He  started  to  come 
to  me  but  before  he  got  very  close  he  seemed  to 
be  forced  to  retreat.  I  think  if  he  had  come 
sooner  he  could  have  rescued  me  from  the  peril- 
ous position.  The  opening  at  the  top  of  this 
wall  grew  smaller  and  smaller  until  it  closed  en- 
tirely.   I  was  a  prisoner,  solitary  and  alone. 

"I  felt  at  that  time  a  loneliness  and  despair  I 
never  had  experienced  before.  I  began  to  feel 
disagreeable  generally,  and  suddenly  I  collapsed 
entirely  and  lost  consciousness.  When  I  partial- 
ly came  to  myself  again  I  felt  as  though  I  was 
being  lifted  up.  Soon  I  regained  consciousness 
and  knew  that  I  was  going  through  space  very 
rapidly.  On  closer  notice  I  came  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  I  was  being  conducted  towards  Brad- 
ford over  the  same  route  I  traveled  before.  Af- 
ter a  while  I  arrived  at  my  room.  The  same 
strange  spirits  were  with  me  who  conducted  me 
away.  When  I  entered  the  room  I  saw  my 
body  lying  in  bed  motionless  and  in  the  same 
position  in  which  I  had  left  it.  I  was  anxious 
to  enter  my  body  and  my  spirit  seemed  to  be 
drawn  to  the  body  and  finally  entered  into  it 
with  the  same  ease   it   had   left  it.     As  soon  as 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       137 

my  spirit  entered  the  body  the  strange  spirits 
departed.  I  went  to  sleep  almost  instantly  and 
did  not  wake  up  until  a  little  while  ago  and 
hastened  up  here  to  see  what  had  become  of  you. 
I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  are  all  right. 

"John,  I  am  certain  that  what  I  saw,  heard  and 
felt  last  night  was  not  the  result  of  a  dream.  I 
know  it  was  real,  and  I  am  just  as  certain  that 
your  spirit  and  mine  were  taken  away  from 
Bradford  and  earth  last  night,  and  by  the  con- 
versation I  heard  among  those  strange  spirits  I 
am  very  sure  I  am  not  mistaken  in  my  conclu- 
sions. I  know  they  are  very  much  opposed  to 
spirits  coming  to  us  and  they  tried  to  do  some- 
thing last  night  to  stop  it.  I  believe  that  many 
of  those  strange  spirits  I  saw  last  night  are 
Egyptians,  and  some  are  Jesuit  Priests.  They 
talked  our  language,  or  some  of  them  did  be- 
cause I  could  understand  them.  I  doo't  know 
how  I  get  the  idea,  but  I  think  the  place  where 
I  was  last  night  and  where  I  saw  your  spirit 
is  really  the  Catholic  Purgatory. 

"Now  what  do  you  think?  What,  in  your 
opinion,  does  this  experience  of  mine  mean?  I 
should  think  you  would  have  a  recollection  and 
remember  of  being  there  yourself.  You  were 
certainly  there  for  I  saw  you  last  night  or  early 
this  morning  just  as  elearly  as  I  see  you  here 
now."  I  said:  "Well,  Dallas,  that  is  a  wonder- 
ful experience.  What  it  means  I  do  not  know." 
I  did  not  tell  him  then  that  I  had  the  same  ex- 
perience in  detail  almost  identical.      He   seemed 


138       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

to  be  very  much  cast  down  and  disturbed  and 
I  thought  it  the  better  way  to  defer  relating 
my  experience  to  him  until  a  later  date  which  I 
did.  After  a  little  further  conversation  Mr. 
Dallas  left  my  office  at  2  p.  m. 

At  3:20  p.  m.  Messrs.  Dallas  and  Kramer  called 
at  my  office.  We  were  discussing  the  strange 
experience  related  by  Mr.  Dallas  above  set  forth. 
Suddenly  I  felt  a  cold  draft  or  current  of  air, 
similar  to  the  one  previously  described.  I  said 
nothing  about  it  to  Dallas  or  Kramer  but  watch- 
ed closely  to  see  if  they  would  notice  it.  Soon  Mr. 
Dallas  said:  "I  feel  as  if  a  cold  wind  was  rush- 
ing through  this  room;  it  makes  the  chills  creep 
over  me."  I  was  looking  at  him  but  said  noth- 
ing. In  a  few  minutes  I  noticed  a  decided  change 
in  his  looks;  the  color  receded  from  his  face  and 
he  looked  very  ill.  I  said:  * 'Dallas  do  you  feel 
well?"  He  replied:  "No;  when  I  came  into  this 
room  I  felt  all  right  but  a  little  while  ago  I  felt 
a  chilly  sensation  and  I  now  feel  very  sick.  I 
wonder  what  can  be  the  matter  with  me?"  By 
this  time  he  appeared  very  ill.  I  went  up  to  him 
as  he  seemed  about  to  collapse.  I  raised  him 
from  the  chair  and  assisted  him  to  the  bed  and 
placed  him  thereon.  I  spoke  to  him  but  he  made 
no  reply.  He  had  lost  consciousness.  As  I  turn- 
ed to  get  some  water  to  bathe  his  face  I  saw  a 
strange  man  in  the  room.  I  looked  closely,  there 
could  be  no  mistake;  before  me  stood  the  identi- 
cal spirit  I  remembered  of  meeting  in  the  early 
morning  in  that  strange   place    I   have    already 


139 

described.  I  can  never  forget  that  personage. 
He  was  quite  tall,  swarthy  complexion,  small 
piercing  black  eyes,  black  hair,  high  forehead, 
rather  hollow  cheeks  and  small  receding  chin. 
He  had  a  quick  stealthy-like  tread  and  rapid 
movements.  His  dress  was  peculiar  and  struck 
me  as  being  of  Egyptian  style.  He  stepped  close 
to  the  bed  on  which  Mr.  Dallas  was  lying.  At 
that  time  I  do  not  think  he  realized  that  I  had 
seen  him.  His  whole  attention  seemed  to  be 
centered  on  Dallas.  I  was  startled  and  puzzled. 
I  then  without  getting  water  stepped  towards 
the  bed  where  this  spirit  was  and  as  I  did  so 
he  turned  and  looked  at  rpe.  I  caught  his  eye, 
he  looked  malicious  and  angry,  and  it  then  came 
to  me  that  perhaps  his  presence  was  the  cause 
of  Dallas'  illness.  He  then  seemed  to  realize  that 
I  could  see  him.  I  looked  straight  in  his  eyes 
and  said  pointing  my  finger  towards  the  door: 
"Sir,  I  know  I  have  met  you  before  in  what  I 
supposed  was  your  abode.  I  now  meet  you  in 
my  abode.  You  were  master  in  your  household, 
I  am  master  in  mine,  and  demand  that  you  ab- 
sent yourself  from  here  immediately  and  now." 
My  words  and  jesture  seemed  to  make  him  un- 
comfortable, and  more,  my  words,  perhaps  back- 
ed by  will  power  really  had  the  appearance  of 
fairly  hurling  him  several  feet  from  me,  and  by 
will  power  as  it  appeared  to  me  I  succeeded  in 
banishing  him  entirely  from  the  room  and  place. 
As  soon  as  this  spirit  departed  Mr.  Dallas  began 
to  revive  and  soon  entirely  recovered,  and  in 
about  one  hour  thereafter  left  the  office  seeming- 
ly in  as  good  health  as  when  he  entered  it. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  Procession  of  Spirits — Spirits  Sumner  and  Shoemaker 
Appear — Spirit  Sumner  Controls  Wilson — How  Spirit 
Hypnotism  Feels — Spirits  Opposed  to  Communica- 
tions— Wilson  and  Dallas  in  Purgatory — Arraigned — 
Convictions  Fix  Locality  in  Spirit  World — Effort 
to  Destroy  Mediumistic  Properties — Visitation  of 
Strange  Spirit  Explained — Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker 
and  Dr.  Eddy  Appear — Find  Dailas'  Clairvoyance 
and  Clairaudience  Impaired — Call  it  a  Calamity — 
Dallas'  Power  to  See  and  Hear  Spirits  Destroyed — 
Spirits  Emplov  Telegraphy — Wilson  Sees  Strange 
Spirit. 

On  November  27,  1893,  3  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dal- 
las Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  Soon 
thereafter  we  were  talking  about  and  discussing 
our  experience  on  Saturday  night  and  Sunday 
morning  last.  After  thus  engaged  for  about  one 
hour  loud  raps  were  heard  on  the  floor  near  the 
table,  also  on  the  table.  We  recognized  by  the 
tone  and  other  characteristics  that  they  were 
produced  by  Dr.  Shoemaker. 

We  then  formed  about  the  table.  Soon  Mr. 
Dallas   remarked:    "Well,    well,    this  is    strange. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       141 

Here  comes  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Mr.  Sumner 
walking  side  by  side  with  arms  locked.  A  little 
in  advance  of  them  I  see  Plum  Mitchell;  he  seems 
to  be  carrying  something  which  resembles  a  flag. 
Following  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Mr.  Sumner  is  a 
long  procession  of  spirits.  The  procession  is  so 
long  that  it  extends  far  beyond  my  vision. 
The\^  are  all  singing,  and  such  harmonious  music 
and  melody  I  never  heard  before.  Now  and  then 
I  can  understand  the  words  of  the  music.  They 
are  all  moving  along  in  the  procession  two 
abreast.  The  head  of  the  procession  has  now 
reached  to  where  you  are  sitting;  as  they  reach 
this  place  the  rows  separate,  one  line  filing  to 
the  left  and  one  to  the  right.  Dr.  Shoemaker 
and  Mr.  Sumner  are  standing  close  by  us;  the 
rest  of  them  form  in  about  us.  The  first  circle 
is  quite  close  to  us,  we  being  in  the  center  with 
Mr.  Sumner  and  Dr.  Shoemaker.  The  second 
circle  is  immediately  in  the  rear  of  the  first  circle 
and  so  on  until  a  series  of  circles  are  formed 
extending  out  as  far  as  I  can  see. 

''Dr.  Shoemaker  now  says:  'Good  afternoon  to 
all.  We  are  all  glad  to  meet  you  again.  I  will 
not  talk  to  you  much  today;  Mr.  Sumner  how- 
ever, will  speak  through  the  organism  of  un- 
friend John.  We  have  learned  something  of 
what  happened  to  you  Saturday  and  Sun- 
day last.'  Now  Mr.  Sumner  steps  up  to  where 
you  are  sitting,  Mr.  Wilson." 

I  felt  that  peculiar  sensation  with  which  I 
have    become    familiar    having  experienced  it  on 


142       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

former  occasions  and  I  knew  what  it  meant.  I 
felt  myself  rising  to  a  standing  position  and 
immediately  with  no  effort  on  my  part  I  began 
to  talk.  Previous  to  this  time  I  had  requested 
Messrs.  Dallas  and  Kramer  to  note  the  time  if  I 
should  be  controlled,  observe  how  long  I  con- 
tinued to  talk  and  what  was  said.  After  I 
began  to  talk  on  this  occasion  I  knew  very 
well  that  I  was  talking,  but  on  what  subject  I 
did  not  know.  Once  in  a  while  I  sensed  that  a 
certain  word  had  been  spoken  but  in  what  con- 
nection it  was  used  I  did  not  have  the  slightest 
conception.  In  what  seemed  to  me  a  few  mo- 
ments I  again  became  normal  and  found  myself 
seated  in  the  chair  I  had  occupied  preceding  the 
speech. 

I  said  to  Mr.  Dallas:  "That  was  a  short 
speech."  He  replied:  "How  long  do  you  think 
you  were  talking?"  I  said:  "About  two  min- 
utes." He  began  to  laugh  and  said:  "From  the 
time  you  began  to  talk,  or  rather  from  the  time 
Mr.  Sumner  began  to  talk,  until  you  resumed 
your  seat  just  one  hour  elapsed."  I  could  hardly 
believe  it.  I  said:  "What  did  Mr.  Sumner  say?" 
Dallas  then  said:  "Mr.  Wilson,  I  never  heard 
greater  eloquence,  and  the  manner  and  force  of 
delivery  are  indescribable.  He  seemed  to  be 
talking  more,  or  as  much,  to  the  great  concourse 
of  the  spirits  here  than  to  Mr.  Kramer  and  my- 
self. Some  of  it  was  a  plane  of  thought  too 
high  for  us  to  understand." 

Messrs.   Dallas  and   Kramer  had    taken    some 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       143 

notes  of  the  speech  but  had  failed  to  report  it 
very  clearly  in  this  way,  but  on  talking  it 
over  they  agreed  that  the  substance  of  the 
speech  was  as  follows:  "That  a  certain  class  of 
designing  spirits  in  the  spirit  world  were  very 
much  opposed  to  spirit  communications  reaching 
mortals  on  the  earth  plane  unless  it  be  under 
the  supervision  and  control  of  those  selfish  spir- 
its. That  these  spirits  had  resolved  to  stop  all 
demonstrations  through  spirit  power  which 
might  be  brought  about  through  the  organisms 
of  Dallas  or  Wilson  and  to  that  end,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  our  spirit  friends,  on  Saturday  night 
and  Sunday  morning  last  the  unfriendly  spirits 
had  conducted  the  spirits  of  Dallas  and  Wilson 
from  their  respective  bodies,  into  a  condition 
or  place  in  the  spirit  world  known  as  "Catholic 
Purgatory."  That  spirits  were  held  in  that 
condition  in  the  spirit  world  by  force  of  their 
erroneous  education  in  relation  thereto  which 
was  given  them  on  the  earth  plane  before  enter- 
ing the  spirit  world;  that  spirits  so  taught  be- 
fore leaving  the  mortal  body  on  entering  the 
spirit  side  of  life  expect  to  find  just  such  a  condi- 
tion, and  their  expectation  and  force  of  mind  fixes 
and  locates  their  abode. 

"On  reaching  their  expected  condition  or  loca- 
tion in  the  spirit  world  they  are  perfectly  satis- 
fied and  resigned;  they  hope  some  time,  indefinite 
to  them,  to  meet  the  Virgin  Mary  and  the 
Saints,  but  think  that  the  only  road  leading  to 
the  throne  of  the  Immaculate  is  through  Purga- 


144      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

tory,  and  by  no  other  route  do  they  think  it 
possible  to  reach  the  hoped  for  goal.  As  time  is 
not  an  element  in  spirit  conditions  it  sometimes 
takes  many,  many  years  to  grow  and  rise  above 
the  condition  into  which  error  and  superstition 
have  consigned  them.  That  this  condition,  if  a 
name  may  be  applied  to  it  designating  a  prov- 
ince of  the  spirit  world,  could  be  called  a 
dominion.  In  that  dominion  they  have  their 
organizations,  governments,  rulers  and  subjects 
and  that  Catholicism  rules  supreme.  That  rulers 
there  like  power  as  well  as  they  did  on  earth 
and  to  perpetuate  their  power  they  encourage 
and  propagate  superstition  among  their  subjects. 
"Some  of  those  spirits,  in  time  go  higher  and 
become  wiser;  this  is  brought  about  as  a  rule 
through  the  missionary  efforts  of  a  better  class 
of  spirits.  But  the  rulers  thereof  do  all  in  their 
power  against  the  missionary  work  of  this  kind. 
That  the  condition  in  the  spirit  world  is  sus- 
tained and  encouraged  by  Catholicism,  and  by 
the  Catholic  Church  both  on  earth  and  in  the 
spirit  world.  That  in  this  dominion  Catholics 
have  as  good  if  not  better  organizations  than  on 
earth  and  the  reflex  impress  and  psychological 
influence  of  Catholicism  on  the  spirit  side  of  life 
have  much  to  do  in  perfecting  that  institution 
on  earth.  That  this  dominion  you  might  say 
borders  on  the  earth  plane  and  forms  a  barrier 
to  the  better  class  of  spirits  visiting  and  com- 
municating with  spirits  still  in  mortal  body.  At 
the  place  to  which  the  spirits  of  Dallas  and  Wil- 


145 

son  were  conducted  is  this  dominion  or  Purga- 
tory. That  the  spirits  that  they  saw  there  were 
rulers  and  subjects.  That  many  Jesuit  Priests 
may  be  found  there  and  former  Popes  on  earth, 
who  assume  to  rule  by  divine  right.  That  the 
spirits  of  Dallas  and  Wilson  were  taken  there 
for  the  purpose  of  keeping  them  on  the  spirit 
side  of  life,  as  we  have  reason  to  believe;  but 
that  on  inspection  they  thought  they  could  des- 
troy your  mediumistic  properties  which  they  had 
sought  to  do.  How  far  they  have  succeeded  we 
will  be  better  able  to  determine  later  on.  We 
are  glad,  however,  that  they  concluded  to  per- 
mit your  spirits  to  return  to  their  respective 
bodies.  So  far  as  we  know,  no  spirit,  no  matter 
in  what  way  it  entered  the  condition  in 
which  you  were  placed  last  evening,  was  ever 
permitted  to  again  return  to  its  mortal  body, 
and  we  are  rather  at  a  loss  to  know  why  they 
made  an  exception  of  you. 

"We  think  by  your  experience  j^esterday  after- 
noon, that  on  reflection  the  Purgatory  rulers  re- 
gretted that  they  had  not  detained  your  spirits 
indefinitely.  We  have  no  doubt  but  that  the  spirit 
who  came  yesterday  came  after  the  spirit  of  Mr. 
Dallas  and  would  have  accomplished  his  purpose 
had  not  the  clairvoyance  of  Air.  Wilson  discov- 
ered him  in  time,  and  the  psychological  force  been 
able  to  combat  his  power  and  thwart  his  pur- 
pose. We  will  watch  you  more  closely  and  see 
that  these  designing  spirits  shall  not  be  able  to 
repeat  the  experiment.      We    know  our  strength 


146       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

and  have  confidence  in  our  ability'  to  fully  pro- 
tect you  in  the  future."  Mr.  Dallas  then  began 
to  repeat  and  said:  "We  will  now  leave  you 
but  will  come  again;  good  bye" 

Note.  Mr.  Dallas'  description  of  what  he  saw 
at  this  sitting  was  truly  remarkable.  The  way 
it  was  told  by  him,  his  expression  and  demean- 
or all  indicated  that  he  was  faithfully  relating 
what  his  eyes  beheld  and  his  ears  heard,  or  at 
least  what  he  thought  he  saw  and  heard.  An 
explanation  also  follows  by  our  spirit  friend, 
Mr.  Sumner,  of  our  strange  experience  on  the 
twenty-sixth.  It  is  explained  that  Mr.  Dallas' 
spirit  and  my  spirit  were  actually  separated 
from  their  respective  bodies  and  conducted  to  a 
dominion  of  the  spirit  world  for  the  purpose  of 
ascertaining  how  it  was  we  had  been  able  to 
communicate  so  freely  with  spirits  in  the  spirit 
world.  Then  it  was  decided  by  the  enemies  to 
destroy  all  mediumistic  properties  discovered  in 
our  compositions  and  that  means  were  employed 
to  that  end;  that  our  spirits  friends  were  unable 
to  tell  just  how  far  the  adverse  power  or  spirits 
had  succeeded.  We  are  told  that  we  have  ac- 
tually7 been  in  Purgatory,  and  that  it  was  by 
the  good  graces  of  the  power  under  whose  con- 
trol we  were  that  we  returned  to  earth  and  re- 
entered the  mortal  temple.  To  me  this  is  indeed 
a  strange  and  incomprehensible  proceeding. 

On  November  28,  1893,  2  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  the  usual  place.  Soon 
thereafter  we  heard  raps.    We  formed  about  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       147 

table  and  waited  for  some  time  before  anything 
developed.  Finally  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Here 
comes  Dr.  Shoemaker.  I  do  not  see  him  as  plain- 
ly and  distinctly  as  usual,  but  I  see  him  plain 
enough  to  recognize  him.  He  at  times  becomes 
so  dim  I  can  hardly  see  him  and  then  he  seems 
to  come  into  plainer  view.  He  looks  sad  and 
troubled.  I  do  not  think  he  tries  to  talk  to  us; 
if  he  does  I  do  not  hear  him.  He  seems  to  be 
examining  something;  now  he  comes  to  me  and 
seems  to  be  looking  me  over;  he  occasionally 
looks  at  Mr.  Kramer.  He  holds  out  his 
hand  and  appears  to  come  in  contact  with 
some  element  or  substance  which  he  ex- 
amines closely.  Now,  here  comes  Dr.  Edd}-. 
He  is  talking  to  Dr.  Shoemaker;  I  cannot  hear 
what  he  says.  Now  he  goes  away  and  Dr. 
Shoemaker  continues  to  examine  this  substance. 
I  wonder  what  it  can  be.  I  don't  understand 
what  the  Doctor  is  trying  to  do;  he  don't  say 
a  word.  Now  here  comes  Dr.  Eddy  again;  he 
goes  up  to  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  they  talk  to  each 
other  very  earnestly,  but  I  cannot  make  out  a 
word  they  say." 

Mr.  Dallas  stopped  talking  and  sat  for  a  few 
moments  and  then  gave  a  very  sudden  start.  I 
was  watching  him  closely  and  he  had  every  ap- 
pearance of  being  startled  by  someone  speaking 
unexpectedly  to  him,  close  to  his  ear.  He  sud- 
denly looked  around  as  if  to  see  who  had  spok- 
en and  said:  "Dr.  Shoemaker  can  that  be  pos- 
sible; it  is  too  bad."    Mr.  Dallas  then  seemed  to 


148        death;  the  maning  and  result. 

be  listening  and  said:  "The  Doctor  has  bad 
news  for  all  of  us;  it  is  very  hard  for  him  to 
talk  and  be  heard;  he  says:  'Friends,  I  am  very, 
very  sorry  to  say  that  I  find  here  a  condition 
little  short  of  a  calamity.  When  making  the  ef- 
fort to  approach  Mr.  Dallas  a  few  minutes  ago 
I  came  in  contact  with  a  force  or  element  which 
I  never  before  found  in  this  atmosphere.  I  find 
it,  on  examination,  to  be  psychological  in  its 
nature,  and  has  in  it  a  powerful  repelling  force 
to  spiritual  elements.  Mr.  Dallas  seems  to  be 
entirely  walled  in  by  this  substance.  By  a  strong 
effort  and  will  power  I  have  succeeded  in  break- 
ing through  this  wall,  but  as  I  came  near  Air. 
Dallas  I  met  another  obstacle  and  condition 
more  to  be  regretted.  I  find  that  the  spiritual 
sight  and  hearing  of  Mr.  Dallas  have  been  great- 
ly impaired.  You  would  say,  diseased,  in  your 
vocabulary,  if  reference  were  had  to  the  physical 
eye  and  ear;  perhaps  we  may  use  with  propriety 
the  same  expression  in  reference  to  the  case  be- 
fore us.  In  order  that  you  can  better  under- 
stand I  will  put  it  as  follows:  I  find  over  the 
spirit  vision  of  Mr.  Dallas  a  growth  or  film 
which  almosts  destroys  the  sense  of  vision  and 
may  in  time  become  entirely  blind  to  spiritual 
substance.  I  find  also  that  a  disease  or  condi- 
tion exists  impairing  for  the  present  and  in  time 
may  entirely  destroy  his  sense  of  hearing  spirit 
voice  and  articulation.  We  may  be  able  how- 
ever to  remove  the  barrier,  and  arrest,  if  not  en- 
tirely   cure,    the    disease.      Ever}'    effort   will  be 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       149 

made  to  that  end.  It  ma3r  however  take  months 
to  do  so.  I  have  no  doubt  and  in  fact  I  know, 
that  the  conditions  I  find  here  so  pernicious  in 
their  effect,  and  their  existence  so  much  to  be 
regretted,  are  the  results  of  the  workings  and 
the  manipulations  of  the  selfish  spirits  whom 
3'ou  met  and  to  whose  abode  3rou  were  con- 
ducted Saturday  night  and  Sunday  morning  last. 
In  my  opinion,  Air.  Dallas,  this  will  not  be  per- 
manent with  3^ou,  and  in  time  you  will  see  and 
hear  clairvo3'antly  and  clairaudently  as  well  as 
before  this  happened.  I  perhaps  can  compare 
this  trouble  or  condition  of  3-our  spiritual  sight 
to  bring  it  within  range  of  your  comprehension 
in  no  better  wa3'  than  to  sa3^,  that  the  difficulty 
I  find  here  bears  a  similar  relation  to  the  spirit- 
ual sight  as  a  cataract  does  to  the  pln-sical 
sight.  It  may  take  a  long  time  to  remove  it  but 
please  be  patient  and  I  assure  you  that  all  will 
be  done  that  possibly  can  be.  John,  Mr.  Sumner 
will  be  with  you  a  great  deal  of  the  time.  I 
connot  see  that  your  mediumistic  properties  have 
been  interfered  with.  You  have  clairvo3~ant 
properties  which  are  being  stimulated  and  devel- 
oped. I  think  you  will  be  able  to  see  spirits 
clearty  in  the  future.  In  fact  3-ou  have  already 
seen  spirits  clainw-antly  but  3rou  did  not  fully 
realize  the  fact.  This  will  not  prevent  Mr.  Sum- 
ner or  nnrself  and  other  spirits  from  coming  in 
your  atmosphere,  although  Mr.  Dallas  may  not 
be  able  to  see  us  or  hear  us  talk.  It  is  by  very 
great  effort  that  I  make  him  hear  at  the  present 


150       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

time.  We  will  devise  some  means  to  keep  you 
advised.  Now  I  will  say  good  bye  but  will 
come  again."  We  all  bid  the  Doctor  good  bye. 
Some  few  minutes  after  Mr.  Dallas  stopped  re- 
peating what  Dr.  Shoemaker  had  to  say  we  be- 
gan to  discuss  the  wonderful  revelations.  Mr. 
Dallas  among  other  things  said:  "The  Doctor 
had  to  get  close  up  to  me  and  talk  in  my  ear, 
and  then  I  could  hardly  hear  what  he  said." 

Note.  What  is  told  us  on  this  occasion,  if 
true,  is  deplorable.  We  are  informed  by  the 
spirit  Doctor  that  sure  enough  the  designing 
spirits  had  succeeded  in  impairing  if  not  entirely 
destroying  Mr.  Dallas'  clear  seeing  and  clear 
hearing  properties  through  which  he  had  been 
able  to  see  spirits  so  plainly  and  hear  them  so 
distinctly.  If  this  be  so  it  is  a  calamity  taken  in 
the  light  of  our  present  investigations.  The  spirit 
Doctor,  however,  holds  out  some  hope  of  recov- 
er\~.  He  speaks  of  my  mediumistic  properties 
and  thinks  they  have  not  been  impaired  by  my 
experience  in  Purgatory.  If  we  should  become 
spiritually  blind  and  deaf  our  investigations 
must  end;  time  alone  will  determine  that. 

On  November  30,  1893,  at  8:20  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  the  usual  place.  We 
formed  about  the  table  and  soon  loud  raps  were 
heard  on  and  about  the  table.  By  the  charac- 
teristics of  the  raps  we  recognized  them  as  being 
produced  by  spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker,  but  to  be 
sure  I  asked:  "Is  this  Dr.  Shoemaker  rapping?" 
Answer  "Yes,"  by  raps.    I  then  said:     "Can  you 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       151 

show  yourself  to  Mr'  Dallas  tonight?"  "Don't 
know."  Question— " Will  you  try?"  Answer 
— "Yes."  We  then  all  remained  silent  for  about 
twenty  minutes  wrhen  the  familiar  raps  began 
on  the  table  and  the  following  dialogue  occurred: 
Question — "Have  you  been  able  to  do  so?" 
"No."  "Is  his  inability  to  see  you  the  result  of 
the  difficulty  and  injury  to  his  spiritual  sight 
or  clairvo3^ance  of  which  you  spoke  at  our  last 
meeting?"  "Yes."  "Do  you  find  his  spiritual 
sight  more  impaired  than  you  supposed  when 
you  were  last  here?"  "Yes."  "Can  Mr.  Dallas 
see  anything  in  that  way?"  To  this  question  no 
answer  came.  I  then  said:  "Do  you  desire  me 
to  ask  Mr.  Dallas  concerning  it  or  if  he  does  see 
you?"  "Yes."  I  then  asked  Mr.  Dallas  if  he 
had  seen  Dr.  Shoemaker  this  evening.  Mr.  Dal- 
las said:  "I  did  not  see  him  this  evening  or  any 
other  spirit  and  have  heard  no  spirits  talk  or 
converse  except  by  raps."  Question — "Doctor 
do  you  think  Mr.  Dallas'  clairvoyance  destroyed 
for  the  time  being?"  Answer — "Yes."  "Also  his 
clairaudence?"  "Yes."  "Do  you  think  it  can  be 
restored  to  him  again?"  "Yes."  "Will  it  take 
some  time  to  do  so?"  "Yes."  "During  the  in- 
terim will  you  and  your  spirit  friends  try  and 
devise  some  means  of  talking  to  us  or  commu- 
nicating with  us  more  expeditiously  than  by 
raps?"  "Yes."  "Can  anything  along  that  line 
be  done  this  evening?"  "No."  "Will  it  take 
time  to  devise  some  means  of  communicating?" 
"Yes."    "Do  you  wish  to  say  anything  more    to 


152       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

us  this  evening?"  "No."  We  bid  the  Doctor 
good  night  and  in  response  a  succession  of  raps 
were  heard  about  the  room  and  then  all  was 
silent. 

Note.  In  the  conversation  had  with  the  spirit 
Doctor  a  bad  state  of  affairs  is  developed  and 
the  worst  of  our  fears  realized.  After  the  exper- 
ience in  the  sitting  preceding  this  I  was  much 
concerned  by  what  the  Doctor  said  in  regard  to 
Mr.  Dallas'  clairvoyance  and  clairaudence  being 
impaired,  still  he  then  held  out  hope  to  us  that 
it  could  be  restored;  but  in  this  interview  less 
hope  is  entertained  of  a  complete  restoration. 
We  are  promised,  however,  that  our  friends  will 
make  an  effort  to  devise  some  other  means  of 
communicating  with  us. 

On  December  3,  1893,  8  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  offiice.  We  were 
not  expecting  any  spirit  demonstrations  at  this 
meeting.  We  had  much  to  say  to  each  other 
about  the  great  calamity  that  had  befallen  Mr. 
Dallas  in  his  being  deprived  of  his  ability  to  see 
and  hear  spirits.  I  made  the  remark:  "Well  it 
is  certainly  to  be  very  much  regretted  that  we 
are  now  unable  to  talk  to  spirits  direct.  I  won- 
der if  Mr.  Dallas'  spirit  sight  and  hearing  will 
be  restored  to  him;  if  that  proves  to  be  impos- 
isble  I  am  anxious  to  know  if  our  spirit  friends 
can  devise  any  means  whereby  they  can  con- 
verse with  us  with  greater  ease  and  more  con- 
venience than  with  raps,  as  raps  are  usually 
limited  to  answers  to  direct  questions." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       153 

As  I  concluded  the  last  sentence  there  came  on 
the  table  a  succession  of  distinct  raps.  This  in- 
novation stopped  our  conversation.  The  raps 
were  different  than  any  we  had  heard  before.  A 
continous  rapping  was  kept  up  by  the  unseen 
force  for  at  least  three  minutes.  Neither  Dallas, 
Kramer  or  myself  spoke.  When  the  rapping" 
stopped  I  said:  "Is  this  a  spirit  friend  who  is 
rapping?' '  Answer— "Yes."  The  raps  answering 
this  question  we  all  recognized  as  being  pro- 
duced by  Dr.  Seoemaker.  Nothing  further  was 
said  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  a  peculiar  suc- 
cession of  tapping  on  the  table  began  and  con- 
tinued for  some  time.  When  the  tapping  ceased 
I  said:  "Dallas,  that  sounds  like  telegraphy.' * 
immediately  as  if  in  response,  there  came  on  the 
table  three  very  loud  raps  with  such  force  that 
they  perceptibly  jarred  the  table.  I  then  said: 
"Dr.  Shoemaker,  were  those  continous  tappings 
on  the  table  intended  for  telegraphy?"  Answer 
by  raps:  "Yes."  "Can  you  operate  in  tele- 
graphy by  tapping  so  we  can  understand  and 
read?"  "Yes."  Mr.  Dallas  by  that  time  had 
become  considerably  excited  and  much  interested 
and  informed  me  of  the  fact,  of  which  I  was 
before  ignorant,  that  he  had,  in  his  boyhood 
days,  studied  telegraphy  and  could  at  one  time 
send  and  receive  messages  quite  readily.  I  was 
pleased  to  learn  that  for  I  knew  very  little  about 
the  art.  I  then  said:  "Well  Doctor,  have  the 
spirit  operater  proceed  slowly  in  rapping  tele- 
graphy and  maybe  Mr.  Dallas  can  make  it  out."" 


154       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Immediately  the  tapping  began  on  the  table. 
Mr.  Dallas  was  all  attention.  At  first  and  for 
a  few  minutes  he  could  not  read  the  message. 
I  reached  him  paper  and  pencil  and  the  tapping 
became  less  rapid.  Mr.  Dallas  began  to  write, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  we  had  on  the  paper  our 
first  telegraph  message  which  is  as  follows: 
"We,  your  spirit  friends,  believe  we  can  open  up 
direct  and  satisfactory  communications  to  you 
by  telegraphy.  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  Plum  Mitchell, 
opr."  We  were  overjoyed.  A  new  way  had 
been  found  whereby  our  spirit  friends  could 
communicate  with  us  and  in  a  way  least  ex- 
pected; but  which,  if  successful,  will  be  a  won- 
derful thing.  The  tapping  began  again  slow  but 
distinct.  Dallas  wrote  as  he  received  the  follow- 
ing: "At  the  present  time  it  requires  much  force 
to  operate  in  this  way.  We  are  confident  the 
process  can  be  simplified  and  made  practical. 
We  will  study  to  improve  it;  good  night.  W. 
P.  S.,  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  When  we  read  the 
message  we  were  all  highly  pleased  and  thanked 
the  spirits  for  their  efforts. 

Note.  At  this  time  a  ray  of  light  appears  to 
illumine  the  gloom.  We  are  told  that  a  means 
has  been  devised  b}^  our  spirit  friends  of  com- 
munication with  us  by  telegraphy.  In  fact  it  is 
here  put  to  the  test  by  raps  and  proven  to  be 
a  success,  though  in  this  way,  relying  on  the 
ability  to  read  by  rapping  out  the  Morse  alpha- 
bet by  dots,  dashes  and  spaces,  is  rather  unsat- 
isfactory,   That,  however,  by  itself  is  a  wonder- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       155 

ful  phenomenon.  Just  think  for  a  moment.  Rap 
following  rap,  on  a  table  with  no  visible  being 
within  four  feet  of  it,  and  by  the  succession  of 
raps  you  are  made  aware  that  in  this  way  the 
unseen  power  is  using  the  Morse  alphabet  in 
telegraphy,  and  can  thus  convey  to  you  what 
they  wish  to  say.  This  is  what  actually  occurred 
at  this  sitting.  By  this  it  is  made  plain  that 
the  operator  though  unseen  is  conversant  with 
the  Morse  system  of  telegraphy.  Now  if  they  can 
in  any  way  utilize  and  employ  a  telegraph  in- 
strument the  phenomena  will  be  still  more 
wonderful. 

On  December  4,  1893,  it  so  happened  that  J. 
was  in  my  office  reading.  My  mind  was  entirely 
engrossed  and  occupied  by  the  subject  of  peru- 
sal. •  I  was  not  thinking  of  spirits.  The  time 
w^as  ten  o'clock  p.  m.  Suddenly  I  felt  what  ap- 
peared to  be  a  forcible  draft  of  cold  air.  I  look- 
ed up  from  my  book  and  toward  the  door  sup- 
posing the  door  had  not  been  latched  and  had 
blown  open  by  a  gust  of  wind.  I  saw  the  door 
w^as  closed  but  my  eyes  rested  on  the  unex- 
pected. About  eight  feet  from  where  I  sat  stood 
a  man.  I  did  not  know  him;  had  never  seen 
him  before.  He  was  not  looking  at  me  when  I 
first  saw  him  and  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of 
my  presence  whatever.  He  stood  sideways  to 
where  I  sat,  one  foot  in  advance  of  the  other 
foot,  left  hand  in  his  pants  pocket,  his  right 
hand  hanging  carelessly  by  his  side.  His  dress 
and  general  appearence  indicated  that  he  was  pol- 


156      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ished,  educated  and  refined.  At  first  when  I  saw 
him  it  startled  me  quite  a  little,  and  then  on 
second  thought  it  occurred  to  me  that  what  I 
saw  was  a  spirit.  I  was  not  excited  or  nervous 
then.  I  sat  still  with  eyes  riveted  on  him,  but  I 
said  nothing.  He  finally  took  two  steps  in  ad- 
vance from  where  he  stood  when  first  seen  by 
me.  He  had  the  appearance  of  being  in  a  great 
study,  as  if  revolving  in  his  own  mind  some 
complex  problem.  After  thus  advancing  he 
stood  with  head  a  little  inclined  to  one  side, 
gaze  seemingly  fixed  on  the  floor,  for,  I  should 
judge,  three  minutes.  He  then  turned  his  face 
toward  me,  and  looked  me  squarely  in  the  face. 
What  a  face  his  was  to  study.  I  shall  never 
forget  it.  He  looked  at  me  for  fully  a  minute 
and  seemed  to  be  studying  my  makeup  or  read- 
ing, or  at  least  making  an  effort  to  read,  my 
thoughts.  I  expected  every  moment  he  would 
speak  but  he  uttere'd  not  a  word.  I  was  fast 
becoming  uneasy  and  embarrased  under  his  fixed 
steady  gaze  and  said:  "Good  evening  sir."  The 
very  moment  I  spoke  he  disappeared  from  view. 
I  sat  still  for  a  few  moments  hoping  that  he 
would  come  again  into  view.  I  wanted  to  talk 
to  him  if  possible,  and  find  out  who  he  was  and 
what  he  wanted,  but  he  failed  to  re-appear. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Spirit  Mitchell  Present— Gives  Messages  by  Telegraph 
—First  Message— War  in  Spirit  World— Its  Cause — 
How  Conducted— Spirit  Telegraphy  Explained— Ad- 
vised to  Procure  Battery  and  Telegraph  Instrument 
— Battery  and  Instrument  Procured — Spirit  Mitchell 
Directs  Arrangements— Operates  Instrument— First 
Spirit  Message  by  Telegraph  Instrument— Messages 
From  Spirits  Sumner,  Eddy  and  Shoemaker — Spirit 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.  Introduced— Christmas  Meeting— Din- 
ner and  Banquet— More  Messages. 

December  7,  1893,  8:30  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  the  usual  place.  Since  our 
meeting  on  December  3,  I  had  provided  my- 
self with  a  Morse  alphabet  in  telegraphy  and 
familiarized  myself  with  it  as  much  as  I  could. 
Mr.  Dallas  had  also,  as  he  informed  me,  been 
practicing  what  he  could  in  receiving  by  telegra- 
phy. We  had  been  together  and  in  conversation 
about  half  an  hour  when  a  tapping  or  clicking 
was  heard  by  all  present.  It  seemed  to  proceed 
from  a  place  on  or  near  the  table  from  which 
we  happened  to  be  seated  quite  a  distance.    Mr. 


158       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Dallas  and  myself  immediatery  recognized  the 
sound,  and  distinguished  the  formation  of  letters 
of  the  Morse  alphabet.  Mr.  Dallas  then  spoke 
and  said:  "This  is  Plum  Mitchell  operating.  He 
says  that  he  was  somewhat  familiar  with  tele- 
graphy before  he  entered  into  spirit  life  and  that 
it  comes  sort  of  natural  for  him  to  operate  now. 
He  says  that  Dr.  Shoemaker  is  here  and  wishes 
to  give  us  a  message.  Mr.  Mitchell  says  that 
the  Doctor  is  not  familiar  with  telegraphy  and 
that  he  will  do  the  operating  for  the  Doctor. " 
I  said:  "All  right  we  will  be  glad  to  receive  the 
Doctor's  message."  Then  the  tapping  began  on 
the  table  very  plainly  and  quite  rapidly  and  Mr. 
Dallas  said:  "Mr.  Mitchell,  you  will  have  to 
send  much  slower  than  that  as  I  am  rusty  and 
cannot  receive  rapidly." 

While  Dallas  was  talking  the  tapping  or  tick- 
ing ceased,  but  as  soon  as  he  concluded  it  began 
much  slower,  however,  than  at  first.  Now  and 
then  I  could  make  out  a  letter  myself  but  was 
not  familiar  enough  with  the  system  to  get  the 
letters  quick  enough  to  combine  them  into  words 
and  at  this  particular  time  I  was  ignorant  of 
what  he  was  sending.  Mr.  Dallas  was  all  at- 
tention and  finally  the  clicking  stopped. 

Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "Mr.  Mitchell,  I  think 
I  got  your  message  in  substance  but  not  word 
for  word.  If  you  will  please  repeat  it  to  me  I 
will  read  it  out  loud  to  Mr.  Wilson  as  I  receive 
it,  and  if  I  make  any  mistake  correct  me."  Im- 
mediately the  tapping  or  ticking  began  and  Mr. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       159 

Dallas  began  to  read  as  follows:  "Dear  friends: 
I  am  very  glad  to  be  able  to  communicate  to 
you  in  this  way.  We  have  been  able  to  arrange 
so  we  can  telegraph  to  }tou  in  this  way  with 
less  force  than  was  required  the  other  evening. 
We  are  certain  we  can  still  further  improve 
along  these  lines.  I  must  tell  you  this  evening 
what  will  sound  strange  to  you,  but  never-the- 
less  it  is  a  fact  of  which  we,  your  spirit  friends, 
think  you  should  be  informed.  The  many  spirits 
in  the  spirit  world  who  desire  to  establish  lines 
of  direct  communication  to  mortals  on  the  earth, 
find  themselves  opposed  in  their  efforts  by  a 
force  emanating  through  and  by  a  low  order  of 
spirits  of  which  3tou  have  been  informed  some 
time  ago.  We,  for  a  long  time,  tried  to  allay 
the  opposition  by  kindness,  moral  suasion  and 
argument,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  As  a  last  re- 
sort to  accomplish  our  purpose  we  have  been 
obliged  to  resort  to  force.  In  fact  the  efforts  to 
establish,  by  spirits  in  advanced  spheres,  a  line 
of  direct  communication  between  them  and  earth 
and  the  opposition  to  that  plan  by  spirits  of 
lower  spheres  have  brought  about  a  condition 
of  warfare  in  the  spirit  world.  This  warfare  is 
carried  on  along  much  the  same  lines  as  a  war- 
fare on  the  earth  plane,  so  far  as  tactics  go, 
but  of  course  the  weapons  and  their  effects  differ 
from  those  emplo3^ed  in  earthly  combats.  Our 
weapons  are  psychological  and  electrical.  They 
do  not  kill,  as  we  are  dealing  with  immortals, 
but  they  wound,    and    those    who  come    within 


160       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

range  are  shorn  of  their  strength  for  a  time 
corresponding  to  the  force  of  the  discharge.  We 
have  had  several  brushes  with  our  enemy.  We 
prepared  ourselves  for  possible  emergencies,  and 
to  show  you  how  determined  the  opposing  forces 
are,  I  will  state  that  on  yesterday  as  you  meas- 
ure time  we  met  them  in  battle  and  the  disabled 
spirits  resulting  from  the  engagement  were  as 
follows:  number  of  enemy  wounded  65,826 — num- 
ber of  friends  wounded  33,422.  So  you  see 
friends  that  warfare  is  a  possibility  in  spirit  life. 
We  will  keep  you  informed  from  time  to  time  as 
to  results.  The  operator  is  getting  very  tired 
and  we  will  have  to  quit  for  the  present;  good 
evening  to  all.  William  Patterson  Shoemaker, 
Plum  Mitchell,  operator."  The  effort  to  receive 
this  message  tired  Mr.  Dallas  considerably,  but 
he  soon  recuperated. 

What  a  triumph  in  telegraphy.  Another  way 
has  been  found  to  hold  converse  with  spirits 
freely.  What  a  revelation  in  this  message. 
"Warfare"  in  the  spirit  world.  How  strange 
and  startling.  On  reflection,  however,  intelli- 
gence of  warfare  in  the  spirit  world  should  not 
be  strange  or  considered  impossible,  for  are  not 
spirits  human  and  many  of  them  only  one 
move  on  the  great  chess  board  of  eternity  from 
earth  conditions? 

December  14,  1893,  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  We  were 
soon  engaged  in  discussing  matters  in  general 
when,  in  about  twenty  minutes  after  our  meet- 


Position  of  Instrument  after  May  15,  1894. 


1 

' 

1 

..  .■  i 

| 

I 

Position  of  Instrument  when  First  Used  by  Spirit  Power. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       161 

ing,  our  attention  was  arrested  by  quick,  sharp 
raps  on  the  table  which  we  recognized  as  similar 
to  those  produced  at  our  last  meeting.  The  raps 
continued.  I  could  not  read  telegraphy  well 
enough  to  make  out  what  was  said. 

Mr.  Dallas  was  again  all  attention  and  said: 
"I  can  read  the  message;  this  is  spirit  telegraphy. 
Dr.  Shoemaker  is  here  and  desires  to  give  us 
some  more  messages."  I  said:  "I  am  glad  to  hear 
that  the  Doctor  is  here.  Please  proceed  with 
the  telegraphing."  Immediately  the  raps  began 
and  Dallas  read  as  follows:  "Dear  friends  I  am 
glad  to  meet  you  again.  We,  your  spirit  friends, 
met  the  enemy  in  combat  again  on  last  Tuesday, 
December  12,  as  you  measure  time.  I  am  glad 
to  be  able  to  say  that  your  friends  won  a  great 
victory.  In  the  engagement  I  am  sorry  to  say 
that  many  of  j^our  friends  were  wounded,  among 
whom  is  Dr.  Eddy.  The  number  of  friends 
wounded  are  242;  the  number  of  enemies  wound- 
ed are  2,113.  This  victor}-,  as  we  look  at  it, 
will  give  us  an  opportunity  to  establish  an  elec- 
tric line  direct  from  our  sphere  to  earth  and 
will  enable  your  friends  to  communicate  along 
this  line  by  telegraphy  by  currents  conducted 
much  the  same  as  currents  are  conducted  along 
material  wires  in  the  S3rstem  of  telegraphy  now 
in  use  on  the  earth  plane.  We  desire  you  as 
soon  as  possible,  to  get  a  Gassner  dry  battery, 
number  fifteen,  and  connect  therewith  a  Morse 
telegraph  instrument.  Connect  the  instrument 
to  the  battery,  the    same    as    those  in    use   gen- 


162        death;  the  mantng  and  result. 

erally.  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr."  The 
tapping  stopped,  but  I  had  the  message  on  paper; 
I  wrote  as  Mr.  Dallas  read.  I  then  said:  "All 
right,  Doctor,  we  will  get  a  batte^  and  instru- 
ment as  you  direct."  The  rapping  then  began 
and  Dallas  read  as  follows:  "We  must  now 
leave  you;  will  come  again  soon;    good    night." 

Note.  At  this  time  we  were  told  to  provide 
for  the  use  of  our  spirit  friends  a  battery  and  a 
Morse  telegraph  instrument  and  connect  the 
instrument  with  the  battery.  If  they  can  use  a 
Morse  instrument  for  telegraphing  it  will  cer- 
tainly simplify  the  manner  of  communicating 
with  our  spirit  friends. 

On  December  20,  1893,  Lyman  C.  Howe  de- 
livered a  lecture  in  the  evening  at  Armory  Hall 
this  city.  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  attended 
the  lecture.  The  subject  was  on  Spiritualism 
and  was  a  very  able  production.  After  the  lec- 
ture, Dallas,  Kramer  and  nryself  met  at  my 
office.  After  being  seated  and  making  ourselves 
easy  we  began  to  discuss  what  had  been  said  in 
the  lecture.  After  talking  thus  for  a  few  min- 
utes the  familiar  sharp  and  distinct  raps  began 
on  the  table.  Mr.  Dallas  took  a  seat  at  the 
table  and  remarked  that  this  was  rapping  tele- 
graphy, in  which  way  we  received  the  following 
message:  "Good  evening,  gents.  We  were  over 
at  the  hall  with  you  and  enjoyed  hearing  the 
lecture  very  much.  Mr.  Sumner  was  there  and 
he  is  also  here  now,  but  he  is  not  able  to  rap. 
We  are  working  hard  to  complete  our    arrange- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       163 

ments.  We  have  been  very  successful  so  far  in 
overcoming  all  points  of  opposition  since  our 
victory.  Very  little  resistance  has  been  offered 
to  us  since  our  last  battle  and  we  think  that 
no  more  obstructions  will  be  thrown  in  our  way 
by  our  enemies.  We  will  have  everything  in 
readiness  on  the  evening  of  December  24  to  try 
telegraphy  on  an  instrument.  If  possible  pro- 
cure batter}^  and  instrument,  as  before  suggested, 
by  that  time,  and  we  will  see  what  we  can  do. 
W.  P.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr."  After  the  above 
message  was  received  the  rapping  ceased.  I 
then  said:  "Thank  you  Doctor  for  this  message. 
I  will  see,  through  Mr.  Dallas'  assistance,  that 
a  battery  and  instrument  are  provided  and  con- 
nected up  as  you  instructed  us  on  the  evening 
of  the  14;  so  you  can  rest  easy  on  that  point. " 
As  soon  as  I  quit  speaking  the  rapping  began 
again  and  the  following  message  was  received: 
"Thank  you.  This  is  rather  a  tedious  work 
operating  in  this  way  and  draws  heavily  on 
our  force.  We  are  all  confident  of  success  with 
the  instrument.  Now  we  will  leave  you  for  the 
evening;  good  night  to  all.  W.  P.  Shoemaker^ 
P.  M.,  opr." 

December  24,  1893.  During  the  interim  from  the 
time  we  received  the  last  message,  December  20, 
we  had  busied  ourselves  as  we  could  towards 
procuring  a  battery  and  telegraph  instrument 
for  use  this  present  evening.  A  number  fifteen 
Gassner  dry  battery  and  Morse  telegraph  instru- 
ment, such  as  is  in  common  use  by  telegraphers,. 


164       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

were  procured,  with  sufficient  insulated  wire  to 
make  proper  connections  of  the  instrument  to 
the  battery.  Messrs.  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself 
met  at  my  office  at  8  o'clock  p.  m.  We  were 
anxious  to  see  and  learn  if  telegraphy  could  be 
accomplished  on  the  instrument  by  spirit  power 
and  intelligence.  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  were 
examining  the  battery  and  instrument  and  dis- 
cussing the  best  way  to  make  the  connection. 
While  thus  talking  the  familiar  rapping  telegra- 
phy began  on  the  table  and  informed  us  that 
our  spirit  friend  and  operator,  Plum  Mitchell, 
was  present,  and  that  he  would  be  glad  to  as- 
sist us  in  any  way  he  could.  WTe  thanked  him 
and  asked  him  how  we  had  better  arrange  it. 
He  suggested  setting  two  tables  which  were  in 
the  office  in  a  parallel  line  with  a  space  of  eight 
or  ten  inches  between  them,  placing  the  key  in 
the  centre  of  one  of  the  tables  and  the  sounder 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  other  one,  and  the 
battery  near  the  centre  on  the  floor  and  connect 
tip  b}r  wire.  We  proceeded  to  follow  his  instruc- 
tions. 

After  placing  the  ke\r  and  sounder  as  before 
indicated  I  measured  the  distance  between  the 
two  and  found  it  to  be  six  feet  and  two  inches. 
We  then  placed  the  battery  on  the  floor  near 
the  centre  of  the  key  and  sounder  and  connected 
them  to  the  battery  by  wire  in  the  usual  way. 
Two  large  gas-jets  directly  above  the  tables 
made  it  very  light  in  the  room.  Mr.  Dallas  took 
his  seat  at  the  table  on  which  the  sounder   had 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       165 

been  placed  and  about  four  feet  from  the  key, 
thus  being  entirely  out  of  reach  of  the  key.  I 
took  a  position  opposite  Mr.  Dallas,  near  the 
sounder,  with  Mr.  Kramer  to  my  left. 

We  had  been  seated  about  one  minute  and 
what  a  revelation  opened  to  my  vision  and  sense 
of  hearing.  I  saw  a  sudden  vibration  of  the 
key  of  the  instrument  to  which  touch  by  unseen 
hands  the  sounder  responded  loud,  rapid  and 
clear.  Again  and  again  that  was  repeated  and 
had  every  appearance  and  indication  that  the 
instrument  was  being  tested  by  a  skilled  electri- 
cian. After  testing,  letters  began  to  be  formed 
in  the  common  Morse  alphabet,  letters  into 
words  and  words  into  sentences  which  were 
ticked  off  by  the  instrument  clearly,  distinctly 
and  intelligibly  as  though  at  the  helm  was  a 
master  in  the  art  of  telegraphy.  We  were  all 
attention  and  amazed  at  the  result.  The  first 
-words  received  from  the  instrument  in  this  won- 
derful way  were:  "Everything  is  in  good  work- 
ing order.  We  have  a  line,  invisible  to  you, 
connected  with  this  instrument  and  leading  to  the 
headquarters  of  your  friends  in  the  spirit  world. 
I  will  now  arrange  the  circuit  and  you  will 
receive  messages  over  the  line  on  this  instru- 
ment. P.  M.,  opr." 

Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  looked  at  each 
other  but  said  nothing.  I  can  say  for  nryself 
that  I  was  for  a  moment  paralyzed  with  aston- 
ishment. Mr.  Dallas  had  provided  himself  with 
paper  and  pencil  and  again  the  key  vibrated,  the 


166      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

sounder  responded  with  every  resemblance  of  a 
call  and  response  by  operators  over  a  line.  Let- 
ters and  words  followed  and  we  received  the 
following  message  written  by  Mr.  Dallas  as  he 
took  it  from  the  instrument:  "December  24, 
1893.  Spirit  headquarters.  To  our  fellow  work- 
ers of  the  earth  plane:  We,  your  spirit  friends, 
send  you  greetings.  Our  success  is  complete. 
This  is  another  victory  over  our  enemies,  one 
which  will  do  much  for  our  cause  both  on  this 
side  as  well  as  on  your  own.  Charles  Sumner." 
Strange  results!  wonderful  phenomena!  The 
first  message  by  telegraphy,  so  far  as  I  know, 
ever  received  by  mortal  on  the  earth  plane  from  a 
spirit  along  a  line  direct  from  spirit  abode.  The 
instrument  was  again  in  motion,  and  a  second 
message  was  received  which  is  as  follows:  "Hello, 
John,  this  is  indeed  a  great  success.  It  greatly 
pleases  me  to  be  able  to  speak  here  for  you;  I 
am  very  happy  indeed.  We  will  be  able  to  do 
much  for  3^ou  through  this  phase,  but  excuse 
me  from  saying  more  to  }rou;  others  have  mes- 
sages to  send.  Plum  Mitchell."  And  another 
message  follows:  "I  am  happy  to  be  able  to 
speak  to  }tou  direct  once  again;  you  no  doubt 
will  be  overjoyed  at  j-our  success.  Dr.  Eddy." 
Still  another  message:  "December  24,  1893.  To 
my  friends:  Again  we  are  placed  on  the  highest 
pinnacle  of  success,  from  which  never  again  will 
we  fall;  and  friends,  it  is  with  the  greatest  of 
pleasure  I  greet  you  all.  William  Patterson 
Shoemaker."    I  also  received  a  private    message 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       167 

from  my  mother,  and  then  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "We  have  much  to  tell  you 
but  will  hold  over  until  tomorrow.  Many  of 
your  spirit  friends  will  call  on  you  tomorrow 
and  if  agreeable  to  you  will  accompany  you  to 
dinner.  Goodnight.  C.  S."  After  congratulating 
each  other  upon  the  success  of  the  recent  experi- 
ment, Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  separated. 

December  25,  1893,  10:30  a.  m.,  Dallas,  Kram- 
er and  myself  met  at  my  office;  this  was  Christ- 
mas morning,  a  day  held  sacred  in  commemora- 
tion of  an  event  which  happened  several  centuries 
ago,  and  on  which  Christian  people,  or  many  of 
them  at  least,  base  their  hope  of  a  future  life. 
I  was  cogitating  in  my  own  mind  what  addi- 
tional evidence  I  would  receive  on  this  day  of 
the  resurrection  of  at  least  some  of  my  friends 
and  acquaintances.  The  telegraph  instrument 
had  remained  connected  with  the  battery  as 
when  in  use  last  evening. 

In  about  twenty  minutes  after  we  were  seated 
about  the  table,  the  telegraph  instrument  began 
to  operate.  It  started  to  click  so  sharply  and 
clearly  and  just  at  that  particular  time  so  unex- 
pectedly, that  it  startled  us;  only  for  a  moment, 
however.  Soon  it  stopped  for  a  minute  or  so 
then  began  again.  I  could  plainly  see  the  key 
working  to  which  the  sounder  was  responding. 
Letters  in  the  Morse  alphabet  were  being  sound- 
ed. I  was  familiar  enough  with  the  alphabet  to 
distinguish  many  letters  but  as  yet  could  not 
receive  or  read  readily.       Mr.    Dallas  began   to 


168       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

read  the  message  which  I  wrote  and  we  soon 
had  the  following  on  paper:  "Good  morning 
friends.  I  am  very  glad  to  meet  you  on  this 
Christmas  morning.  I  hope  you  are  all  well. 
W.  P.  Shoemaker."  We  all  said:  "Good  morning 
Doctor,"  and  I  continued:  "We  are  well  and 
we  are  very  glad  to  meet  you  again."  "John, 
do  you  remember  of  seeing  a  spirit  in  your  office 
on  the  evening  of  December  5,  a  stranger 
to  you?  W.  P.  S."  I  said:  "Yes,  Doctor,  I 
remember  the  occurrence  very  well."  Then  the 
following  message:  "Well,  the  spirit  you  saw 
then  is  here  now.  He  is  one  of  our  leaders  in 
this  work  and  has  done  much  to  make  what 
your  spirit  friends  have  shown  you,  possible. 
He  had  before  leaving  the  earth  plane  acquired 
fame  as  a  scientist  and  since  his  advent  into 
the  spirit  world  has  applied  himself  to  the  study 
of  the  law  governing  the  return  to  earth  of 
excarnated  spirits.  He  has  been  brought  into 
close  relation  with  our  spirit  friends  and  with 
you  as  our  work  has  progressed,  and  has  been 
here  at  your  office  very  often  although  not  vis- 
able  to  you  except  on  that  occasion.  While  he 
is  a  stranger  to  you  in  the  general  acceptation 
of  the  word  you  are  by  no  means  a  stranger  to 
him.  He  does  not  desire  me  to  introduce  him 
to  you  gentlemen  by  the  name  by  which  he  was 
known  on  earth  for  reasons  perhaps  with  which 
you  will  become  familiar  later  on.  He  will  be 
known  to  you  for  the  present  at  least  only  by 
some  of  the   titles  or   degrees  conferred  on  him 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       169 

by  scientific  associations  and  institutions  before 
he  entered  spirit  life.  I  now  take  pleasure,  gen- 
tleman, in  introducing  to  you  Professor  F.  R.  S. 
W.  P.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr." 

The  telegraph  instrument  came  to  a  rest  and 
I  said:  "Prof.  F.  R.  S.  we  are  all  glad  to  meet 
you  and  hope  we  may  be  favored  with  your 
presence  often."  Again  the  instrument  was  in 
motion  and  Dallas  read  as  follows:  "Good 
morning,  gentlemen,  I  am  very  glad  to  meet  you 
in  this  way.  I  also  thank  Dr.  Shoemaker  for  so 
kindly  introducing  me  to  you.  While  I  am  a 
stranger  to  you,  still,  as  the  Doctor  said,  you  are 
not  strangers  to  me.  I  have  met  you  at  this 
place  often  since  our  work  began.  I  hope  that 
your  acquaintance  -with  me  will  be  as  agreeable 
to  you  as  I  know  yours  will  be  to  me.  I  have 
watched  with  great  interest  the  progress  of  our 
work  among  you,  and  have  been  much  pleased 
with  the  results.  It  is  my  highest  ambition  to 
do  what  I  can  to  prove  to  the  human  family 
on  your  side  of  life:  First,  that  every  human 
being  has  a  soul.  Second,  that  that  soul  survives 
physical  death.  For  the  purpose  of  working  to 
that  end  with  the  inevitable  chain  of  effects 
which  will  follow  I  have  joined  hands  with  your 
spirit  friends,  aided  by  myriads  on  our  side  of 
life,  with  a  force  which  we  think  will  prove 
irresistible.    F.  R.  S." 

The  telegraph  instrument  again  rested.  A 
stranger  had  been  introduced,  and,  judging  from 
the  clear  cut   expressions   contained  in  the  mes- 


170       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

sage,  of  no  contracted  caliber.  The  instrument 
resumed  and  ticked  off  the  following:  "Well,  we 
must  leave  you  for  the  present.  Before  going  I 
wish  to  say  that  some  of  your  friends  from  our 
side  of  life  will  be  here  to  dine  with  you  today. 
What  time  do  you  have  dinner?"  I  said:  "We 
would  be  pleased  to  have  all  come  who  can. 
We  will  have  dinner  at  1  p.  m."  The  instru- 
ment resumed  and  said:  "Thank  you,  we  will  be 
here  in  time;  good  day  until  we  come  again. 
W.  P.  S."    We  all  said:    "Good  bye." 

When  leave  was  taken  as  above  noted  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  discussed  much  of  the  unprec- 
edented phenomena  witnessed  by  us  and  won- 
dered if  spirit  possibilities  had  no  limit.  Time 
sped  along.  We  had  attended  to  ablutions  and 
made  ready  for  dinner.  We  seated  ourselves  to 
await  our  expected  guests.  12  o'clock  came, 
12:30,  and  no  evidence  of  spirit  presence.  Soon 
thereafter  a  very  perceptible  local  disturbance 
of  the  atmosphere  of  the  room  was  felt  by  all 
of  us,  followed  by  raps,  loud  and  distinct,  seem- 
ingly in  all  parts  of  the  room.  We  looked  at 
each  other  not  knowing  what  to  expect  next. 
Soon  the  telegraph  instrument  began  to  rattle 
and  said:  "Well,  gentlemen,  many  of  your  spirit 
friends  are  here  and  awaiting  your  pleasure  to 
join  you  at  dinner.  We  are  not  very  large  eaters 
so  don't  be  alarmed.  We  will  accompany  you 
to  your  hotel  but  wish  you  to  excuse  us  from 
returning  here  after  the  meal  for  if  agreeable  to 
you  we  wish  to  meet   you  here  this  evening;  so 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       171 

after  dinner,  with  your  permission,  we  will  repair 
to  our  spirit  homes.  W.  P.  S."  The  instrument 
rested  and  I  said:  "Dr.  Shoemaker  and  friends, 
I  and  my  friends  here  welcome  you  all  on  this 
occasion.  We  will  excuse  jrou  after  the  meal  if 
you  so  desire  and  shall  be  pleased  to  meet  you 
this  evening."  Again  the  instrument  resumed: 
"Thank  you,  we  are  ready  at  any  time." 

We  put  on  our  over-coats  bade  our  friends 
join  us  and  started  for  the  hotel.  On  the  way 
to  the  hotel,  and  as  we  passed  down  the  street, 
we  heard  lotid  raps  on  the  side-walk  close  beside 
us  and  in  the  rear  very  much  resembling  the 
marching  of  quite  a  large  concourse  of  people. 
That  continued  to  the  very  door  of  the  hotel. 
We  entered  the  dining  room  and  seated  ourselves 
at  the  table.  It  so  happened  that  no  other  per- 
sons in  mortal  form  except  ourselves  sat  at  the 
table.  After  being  seated  a  succession  of  raps 
were  kept  up  on  the  table,  about  the  table  on 
the  floor,  and  on  our  plates.  WThen  the  waiter 
came  to  take  our  orders  the  rapping  ceased. 
When  the  waiter  got  our  orders  and  went  to 
get  them  filled  the  rapping  continued  with  but 
little  intermission  until  we  had  finished  our 
repast  and  started  on  our  return  to  the  office. 
On  reaching  the  office  all  seemed  to  be  quiet. 
Evidently  our  spirit  friends  had  not  returned 
with  us.  After  a  few  minutes  of  conversation 
Dallas  and  Kramer  took  their  leave  on  promise 
to  return  to  the  office  at  9  p.  m. 

WTe  again  met  at  my  office  at  9  o'clock.      We 


172       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

were  soon  commenting  on  what  had  been  pro- 
duced by  our  spirit  friends  during  the  morning 
and  wondering  what  was  in  store  for  us  along 
the  same  lines  during  the  evening.  They  had 
promised  or  expressed  a  desire  to  meet  us  this 
evening.  I  was  certain  they  would  keep  their 
promise,  for  at  no  time  up  to  the  present  writ- 
ing have  they  failed  to  keep  their  engagement. 
On  this  particular  occasion  I  was  at  a  loss  to 
know  just  how  I  could  entertain  them  to  best 
conduce  to  their  pleasure.  It  was  Christmas 
evening;  they  had  dined  with  us,  but  had  excus- 
ed themselves  immediately  after  dinner,  so  that 
their  calling  would  be  practically  an  after  dinner 
gathering.  Taking  this  view  of  it  I  had  provid- 
ed or  rather  had  at  hand  some  wine  and  cigars 
which  I  placed  on  the  table  in  the  office,  as  evi- 
dence, if  for  no  other  purpose,  of  our  hospitality 
to  our  expected  guests. 

At  9:30  we  all  felt  that  peculiar  current  of  air 
circulating  about  the  room  of  which  I  have  be- 
fore spoken.  We  understood  what  it  meant. 
Our  friends  were  present.  In  a  few  minutes  the 
telegraph  instrument  began  to  work  in  a  man- 
ner before  explained.  The  key  was  vibrating, 
the  sounder  responding,  but  no  visible  agency 
appeared.  Mr.  Dallas  read  as  follows:  "Good 
evening,  gentlemen,  we  are  glad  to  meet  you 
again.  We  observe  you  have  your  hospitality 
in  evidence  here  on  the  table  for  which  accept 
our  thanks.  Please  move  your  chairs  closer  to 
the   table.       Place   what  other  chairs  you  have 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       173 

around  the  table  in  a  circle  then  be  seated  and 
we  will  give  yon  some  messages.  W.  P.  S." 
We  did  as  directed;  took  our  seats;  Mr.  Dallas 
provided  himself  with  paper  and  pencil;  the  in- 
strument resumed  and  Mr.  Dallas  wrote  the 
following  message:  "December  25,  1893.  Christ- 
mas evening,  9:45.  Gentlemen,  this  is  indeed  a 
pleasure  to  us  to  be  gathered  around  this  gay 
and  festive  table.  It  is  the  acme  of  success,  and 
now  for  the  first  toast  of  the  evening.  'Long 
life  and  prosperity  to  our  fellow  workers  who 
have  so  generously  provided  for  us.'  Prof.  F.  R. 
S."  The  instrument  stopped  for  a  moment 
and  then  resumed:  ''The  Profpssor  is  very  mod- 
est in  signing  his  abreviations.  Before  he  came 
into  spirit  life  besides  a  right  to  use  F.  R.  S.  he 
had  a  right  to  use  many  others  and  also  had  con- 
ferred on  him  the  Legion  of  Honor  of  France.  C. 
S."  There  was  a  short  intermission  between  the 
messages,  and  the}r  evidently  emanated  from 
two  different  personalities.  I  take  the  initials  C. 
S.  to  be  the  initials  of  Charles  Sumner. 

After  a  few  moments  the  instrument  resumed 
and  we  received  the  following  message:  "X'ms 
evening,  1893,  9:56  o'clock.  My  beloved  friends 
and  co-workers,  John  Wilson,  J.  L.  Kramer  and 
our  worthy  operator,  E.  M.  Dallas:  I  am  so 
overjo}red  with  success  and  happiness  that  I  do 
not  know  what  to  say  to  you  at  present.  I 
will  speak  again  during  the  evening.  William  P. 
Shoemaker."  The  sounder  rested  for  a  moment 
and    then    resumed:       "How   little  do  we  know 


174       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

of  the  wonders  of  spirit  life  while  in  the  body, 
John;  of  the  power  and  love  which  fills  the  at- 
mosphere in  which  we  exist.  You,  my  friends, 
are  the  beginning  of  all  direct  work  and  truth 
from  our  great  plane,  and  I  am  happy  to  say, 
know  and  trust  that  what  can  be  done,  you 
will  do  to  your  utmost  in  fulfilling  the  duties 
required  of  you.  Judge  Campbell. ' '  After  the  above 
was  given  and  signed  the  instrument  rested  for 
a  moment  and  then  gave  the  following:  "I  will 
propose  'to  the  love  and  strength  which  binds  us 
together  and  the  power  which  shall  never  be 
broken.'  C."  Evidently  the  message  was  given  by 
the  same  personality  who  gave  the  one  signed 
"Judge Campbell, ''and  very  likely  the  "C."  stands 
for  Campbell.  However  that  is  only  my  opinion. 
After  a  rest  of  a  few  minutes  the  sounder  tick- 
ed off  the  following:  "After  what  had  been  said 
by  my  leaders  what  can  I  say  that  would  in 
any  way  add  to  the  greatness  of  this  noble 
work  which  has  been  born  here  and  which  will 
spread  until  it  has  filled  the  entire  earth  with 
its  glory.  Success  to  the  mediums  through 
whom  it  shall  be  brought  about.  Judge  Wil- 
son." A  little  pause  and  the  instrument  resum- 
ed: "I  have  indeed  looked  forward  to  the  time 
when  I  could  speak  through  this  instrument  as 
I  am  now  and  be  able  to  aid  this  cause.  There 
is  no  mistake  in  our  success  this  time.  Why  we 
are  here,  is  to  unite  us  all  and  we  hope  ere  long 
to  advance  this  cause  to  stay,  and  we  say  with 
that  love  which  will  be  shed  abroad  will    reach 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       175 

all.  Now  that  we  are  able  to  come  direct  we 
feel  most  happy  and  cannot  really  express  our 
feeling.  Our  power  is  incomprehensible  and  we 
might  say  almost  unlimited.  A  great  many 
ladies  here  bless  you  all.  We  have  dropped 
threads  soon  pick  them  up  and  be  able  to  con- 
vince all,  great  harmony  among  you  as  near  as 
possible  to  us.  Charles  Sumner."  The  sounder 
rested  and  Mr.  Dallas  complained  that  the  last 
message  was  sent  too  rapidly  and  that  he  was 
not  able  to  get  all  the  words.  I  discovered  it 
had  some  disconnected  sentences  which  would 
indicate  that  Mr.  Dallas'  complaint  was  well 
founded. 

After  reading  the  message  I  said  orally:  "Mr. 
Sumner  your  message  is  evidently  abreviated  by 
the  receiving  operator."  On  finishing  the  last 
sentence  the  instrument  began  as  follows:  "Yes, 
so  I  perceive.  I  sent  a  little  too  rapidly  for 
Mr.  Dallas  but  that  don't  matter;  I  think  you 
have  the  substance  of  what  I  wish  to  say.  C. 
S."  I  then  said:  "Mr.  Sumner  your  controlling 
me  to  talk  seems  very  strange  to  me.  I  cannot 
understand  how  it  is  done."  The  instrument  re- 
sumed and  said:  "When  I  enter  into  your  body 
as  a  spirit  I  have  a  full  control  of  all  your  sen- 
ses even  more  so  than  you  have  yourself  in  your 
normal  condition.     C.  S." 

After  a  brief  rest  the  sounder  began  to  tick 
and  we  got  the  following:  "I  will  say  in  con- 
clusion be  ready  for  a  call  from  us  at  any  time. 
Your  duty  will  be  set  forth  to  you  clearh^  here- 


176       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

after  by  Charles  Sumner.  Have  no  fear,  remem- 
ber we  lead  and  you  follow;  the  way  is  open, 
success  is  yours  from  the  start,  glory  and  tri- 
umph at  the  finish,  and  an  untold  of  spiritual 
and  earthly  battle  will  be  won  in  all  points 
with  the  aid  of  your  spirit  band  and  your  hum- 
ble servant.  William  P.  Shoemaker."  A  rest 
for  a  moment  and  again  we  got:  "I  wish  be- 
fore leaving  you  for  the  evening  to  thank  you  in 
the  name  of  your  band  for  the  beautiful  dinner 
you  served  us  today;  we  all  enjoyed  it  very  much 
indeed.  For  the  spirit  band,  Charles  Sumner." 
A  little  short  rest  and  then  we  got:  "We  will 
now  leave  you  for  the  evening  but  will  come 
again  soon.  Good  night  to  all.  W.  P.  S."  The 
sounder  rested  and  we  all  said  "good  night." 

December  26,  1893,  9  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  my  office.  The  telegraph  in- 
strument had  remained  connected  with  the  bat- 
tery. We  took  seats  quite  a  distance  from  the 
instrument  and  began  to  talk  on  general  topics. 
Soon  the  familiar  tick  greeted  our  ears,  and  the 
telegraph  instrument  was  again  in  motion. 
Dallas  had  provided  himself  with  paper  and 
pencil  and  he  received  and  wrote  the  following: 
"Good  evening  to  all.  We  are  glad  to  have  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  you  again.  It  gives  you 
much  more  strength  to  be  together  often  and 
also  gives  us  opportunities  of  working  about 
you  which  we  otherwise  would  not  have.  You 
are  very  kind  in  providing  for  us  in  this  way.  I 
am  sure  we  enjoy    it.   Charles    Sumner."    I  will 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       177 

state  here  that  on  this  evening  after  Dallas  and 
Kramer  came  to  the  office  I  set  a  box  of  cigars 
and  a  bottle  of  wine  on  the  table  and  made  the 
remark,  after  passing  a  cigar  to  Dallas  and 
Kramer,  that  if  any  of  our  spirit  friends  were 
there  that  I  hoped,  in  their  own  way  they  would 
help  themselves.  I  will  also  state  that  we  had 
trouble  with  the  telegraph  instrument.  It  did 
not  seem  to  work  with  that  ease  and  clearness 
as  on  former  occasions.  After  a  little  rest  the 
instrument  was  in  motion  and  we  received  the 
following:  "Let  us  drink  to  the  success  of  the 
cause  while  we  have  the  opportunity  to  do  so, 
before  the  instrument  gives  out.  W.  D.  Eddy." 
On  the  foregoing  suggestion  I  prepared  glasses 
and  poured  a  little  wine  in  each  one  as  evidence 
of  sort  of  a  love  feast  over  the  success  of  this 
wonderful  spirit  telegraphy.  Soon  the  instru- 
ment was  again  in  motion  and  the  following 
received:  "Friends,  I  wish  to  thank  you  person- 
ally for  your  kindness  to  me  and  our  spirit 
friends.  Minnie  Kramer."  Then  a  short  rest 
and  the  following  was  received:  "We  will  now 
leave  you  for  the  evening;  we  will  soon  visit  you 
again;  good  night  to  all.  William  P.  Shoe- 
maker." 

December  31,  1893.  At  this  time  Dallas  and 
Kramer  met  at  my  office  at  9  o'clock  p.  m. 
Previous  to  this  meeting  Mr.  Dallas  had  taken 
the  telegraph  instrument  and  battery  away 
from  the  office  for  the  purpose  of  repairing  some- 
thing  that   had    become     detached    about    the 


178       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

sounder  and  getting  the  battery  recharged.  Soon 
after  meeting  this  evening,  we  heard  raps  on  the 
table.  They  soon  developed  into  rapping  tele- 
graphy which  I  have  already  explained  and  we 
got  the  following  message:  "Good  evening  to 
all.  I  see  that  you  have  removed  the  instrument 
and  battery.  Be  sure  to  have  them  here  to- 
morrow afternoon.  We  have  to  go  back  now 
and  do  not  know  that  we  can  be  here  again 
tonight.  Charles  Sumner."  A  rest  of  a  few 
moments  then  the  following  message:  "Tomor- 
row being  the  first  of  the  year  we  would  like  to 
have  the  same  arrangements  as  were  made  on 
Christmas  day.  All  of  you  try  to  be  here.  Dr. 
Shoemaker."  I  said:  "All  right,  Doctor,  we  will 
be  here  tomorrow  afternoon  and  have  the  in- 
strument and  battery.  We  also  desire  all  spirits 
who  can  to  dine  with  us  tomorrow  and  attend 
an  informal  banquet  at  the  office  after  dinner." 
Immediately  after  I  ceased  speaking  the  rapping 
telegraphy  began  and  said:  "Thank  you  very 
much.  We  will  be  glad  to  do  so  and  join  you 
in  anything  you  may  have  to  offer.  Good  night 
to  all.  W.  P.  S."  Getting  nothing  further  Dal- 
as,  Kramer  and  myself  soon  separated. 


CHAPTER  X. 

More  Spirit  Telegraph)'— Spirits'  New  Year  Greeting — 
Spirits  J.Gould  and  William  H.Vanderbilt  Introduced 
— Banquet  to  Our  Guests — Spirits  of  Professor  F.  R.  S., 
Mr.  Gould,  Mr.  Vanderbilt,  Dr.  Eddy,  Plum  Mitchell, 
William  Mitchell,  Mrs.  Kramer,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Judge 
Wilson,  Judge  Campbell,  Mr.  Bethune,  William  Shop- 
perle,  Charles  Sumner,  Dr.  Shoemaker  Present — Con- 
trolled by  Sumner — Entertained  at  Dinner — How 
Spirits  Eat  and  Drink  Explained — Manner  of  Dress 
Explained. 

January  1,  1894,  10  a.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  my  office.  Mr.  Dallas  had 
brought  the  battery  and  telegraph  instrument. 
As  soon  as  he  arrived  we  connected  the  instru- 
ment with  the  battery  in  the  same  manner  as 
before  described,  and  took  seats  quite  a  distance 
away  and  awaited  results.  In  a  few  minutes 
the  key  began  to  work  without  the  aid  of  any 
visible  agency,  the  sounder  responded  and  ticked 
off  the  following  message:  "Good  morning,  gen- 
tlemen. I  wish  to  bid  you  all  a  Happy  New 
Year.  I  will  now  connect  this  instrument  with 
the    invisible    wire    which   leads    to  spirit  head- 


180      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

quarters  on  our  side.  Plum  Mitchell."  We  all 
said:  "Good  morning,  Plum;  we  wish  you  also 
a  Happy  New  Year."  Soon  the  instrument  clicked 
off  what  resembled  a  call,  a  moment's  rest,  and 
then  what  seemed  to  be  a  response  to  the  call, 
then  rested  for  a  few  minutes. 

During  the  meantime  Mr.  Dallas  had  provided 
Himself  with  paper  and  pencil  and  took  a  seat 
at  a  table  quite  a  distance  from  the  instrument, 
ready  to  write  any  message  that  might  come. 
The  sounder  finally  began  and  ticked  off  the  fol- 
lowing: *  'Spirit  headquarters,  January  1,  1894. 
To  our  friends  J.  K.  Wilson,  E.  M.  Dallas  and 
J.  L.  Kramer:  All  the  spirit  world  join  in  wish- 
ing a  bright  and  Happy  New  Year.  Charles 
Sumner,  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  A  rest  of  a  few 
moments  and  then  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"Dear  friends:  Allow  me  to  join  hands  with  you 
on  the  breaking  forth  of  this  New  Year,  one 
which  means  so  much  to  you  and  one  which 
will  be  filled  with  entire  victory  from  beginning 
to  end.  Dr.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr."  A  little 
rest  and  we  received  the  following:  "I  will  add 
that  we  have  found  it  impossible  to  be  with  you 
at  dinner  today.  WTe  will  join  you  at  dinner 
later  on.  We  will,  however,  be  at  your  office 
about  5  o'clock  p.  m.  Try  and  be  on  hand  at 
that  time,  say  5:30  p.  m.  We  will  defer  further 
telegraphing  until  that  time.  Dr.  Shoemaker, 
P.  M.,  opr."  The  telegraph  instrument  was  at 
rest.  After  discussing  the  wonderful  phenomena 
in  telegraphy  we  were  witnessing,  we  separated 
to  meet  again  at  the  office  at  5  p.  m. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       181 

5  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  met 
at  my  office.  During  the  interim  I  had  provided 
cigars  and  wine  in  way  of  having  an  informal 
banquet  on  the  New  Year  day,  as  an  evidence  te 
our  spirit  friends  of  hospitality  to  all  who  could 
be  present.  The  instrument  had  remained  con- 
nected with  the  battery.  At  5:20  o'clock  we 
seated  ourselves  to  await  results.  I  was  looking 
at  my  watch  to  see  how  punctual  our  spirit 
friends  would  be  in  their  appointment.  At  5:30 
p.  m.  to  a  minute  the  instrument  began  to  click 
and  we  received  the  following  message:  "Good 
afternoon,  gentlemen,  I  have  with  me  today 
two  gentlemen  from  our  side  of  life  to  whom  yon 
have  not  been  introduced.  Although  they  have 
been  here  before  but  invisible  to  you.  I  now 
take  the  pleasure  of  introducing  to  you  Mr.  J^ 
Gould  and  Mr.  W.  H.  Vanderbilt.  Dr.  Shoe- 
maked,  P.  M.,  opr."  The  sounder  rested  and  I 
said:  "Mr.  Gould  and  Mr.  Vanderbilt,  I  am  sure 
we  are  very  glad  to  have  you  here;  all  are  wel- 
come." The  sounder  resumed  and  we  received 
the  following:  "John,  I  see  you  have  sort  of  a 
banquet  provided  here.  We  all  appreciate  your 
hospitality.  We  have  here  with  us  this  after- 
noon Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Mr.  Gould,  Mr.  Vanderbilt, 
Dr.  Eddy,  Plum  Mitchell,  William  Mitchell,  Mrs, 
Kramer,  Mrs.  Wilson,  Judge  Wilson,  Judge 
Campbell,  Mr.  Bethunc,  and  William  Schopperle, 
Please  arrange  what  chairs  you  have  in  a  circle 
around  the  table  for  those  whom  I  have  named. 
Dr.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr."    The  sounder  rested 


182       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

and  I  said:  ' 'Ladies  and  gentlemen,  welcome  to 
all."  I  then  arranged  the  chairs  as  directed  and 
said:  " Please  be  seated."  Dallas,  Kramer  and 
myself  also  took  seats  in  the  circle  of  chairs, 
though  some  distance  from  each  other. 

In  a  few  minutes  after  being  seated  the  instru- 
ment ticked  off  the  following:  "5:48  p.  m.,  Jan- 
uar}^  1,  1894.  Gentlemen,  you  are  now  entering 
into  a  vast  field  of  that  future  which  laj^s  before 
you.  You  are  about  to  start  on  a  great  mission 
of  spirit  work;  about  to  begin  in  the  battles  of 
good  against  evil;  but  let  me  assure  you  that 
we  are  here  to  help  you,  to  guide  and  direct 
you  through  all.  You  are  born  to  rise  to  that 
height  never  attained  before.  Your  path  is  open 
and  soon  your  march  of  glory  will  be  sung  in 
choirs  of  the  spirit  world.  Therefore  I  am  hap- 
py to  say  to  you,  welcome  1894.  Prof.  F.  R.  S." 
A  short  rest  and  the  following  message:  "Allow 
me  to  say  to  3rou  in  the  name  of  the  ladies 
present,  we  give  you  our  love  and  best  wishes 
for  the  coming  year.  Judge  Wilson."  I  then 
said:  "Ladies  and  gentlemen,  on  this  occasion 
I  will  ask  3^ou  to  join  me  in  a  libation  of  wine." 
I  suited  the  action  to  the  sentence  by  pouring 
from  the  bottle  setting  on  the  table  at  the  time 
a  small  quantity  of  wine  for  each  spirit  who  as 
we  had  been  told  was  present,  and  set  the  glasses 
on  the  table  and  waited  results.  Soon  the  in- 
strument was  again  clicking  and  we  received 
the  following:  "We  drink  to  future  success  in 
this,  our  hour  of  victory,  confusion  to  our  enemies 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       183 

and  a  glorious  future  to  all.  Charles  Sumner.' ' 
A  little  rest  and  then  the  following  message: 
"It  more  than  repays  me  for  all  I  have  gone 
through  to  be  here  among  you  this  evening  and 
see  the  results  which  have  been  brought  forth. 
Plum  Mitchell."  And  then  the  following  mes- 
sage: "The  greatness  of  the  work  before  you 
all  and  the  earnest  way  you  enter  into  it  more 
than  repays  me  for  the  feeble  manner  in  which  I 
have  helped  to  produce  these  results.  J.  Gould." 
And  then  the  following  message:  "I  will  also 
repeat  the  sentiments  expressed  by  my  friend,  J. 
G.  I  am  pleased  to  be  of  any  service  to  you 
and  to  help  you  with  all  my  power.  We  are 
satisfied  and  trust  you  are.  W.  H.  V."  And 
then  the  following:  "I  am  not  of  much  use  to 
you  in  your  work  but  my  inclinations  are  in  the 
right  direction  and  if  I  cannot  help  you,  you 
have  my  best  regards.  Will  Schopperle."  And 
also  another  message  as  follows:  "John,  this 
reminds  me  of  old  Edenburg  times.  I  am  proud 
to  think  that  I  have  the  advantage  over  so 
many  spirits  of  knowing  you  while  in  the  body. 
Success  to  our  work.  Dr.  W.  D.  Eddy."  A  little 
rest  and  then  the  following:  "Last,  but  not 
least,  I  will  say  to  you  for  all  present  who  have 
not  spoken,  we  are  happy  in  the  present  state  of 
things  and  can  say  you  deserve  these  results. 
We  have  all  enjoyed  the  kind  way  you  have 
treated  us.  Now  we  will  leave  you  for  the 
night  but  you  will  hear  from  us  again  soon.  I 
will    say   for    the    present,    good  night.      W.  P. 


184      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Shoemaker."  The  instrument  was  finally  at  rest 
after  being  manipulated  b}'  an  unseen  power  in 
such  a  wonderful  manner. 

January  3,  1894,  1  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas  and 
myself  met  at  the  usual  place.  Soon  after  Mr. 
Dallas'  arrival  at  the  office  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment began  its  mysterious  ticking  and  we  receiv- 
ed thereby  the  following  message:  "January  3, 
1894.  Mr.  Sumner  wishes  to  say  to  you,  John, 
that  he  would  like  to  operate  on  you  today. 
Be  all  alone  from  three  to  five  p.  m.  and  he  will 
meet  you  here  at  2:30.  You  will  see  him  when 
he  comes.  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  "That  is  all  for 
the  present.  All  be  here  on  Sunday  next.  P.  M." 
I  met  Mr.  Sumner  at  the  hour  designated.  I 
did  not  see  him  clearly.  He  controlled  me  hyp- 
notically. I  had  the  usual  experience  as  des- 
cribed on  former  occasions. 

On  this  same  date,  Mr.  Dallas  and  Kramer 
called  at  my  office  at  9:30  p.  m.  In  a  few  min- 
utes after  they  entered  the  office  the  unseen  oper- 
ator began  to  work  the  instrument  and  we  had 
the  following  message.  "Good  evening,  boys, 
glad  to  get  you  together.  Mr.  Sumner  wishes 
to  send  you  a  message,  John,  over  the  wire. 
Please  wait  a  few  minutes.  Plum  Mitchell."  A 
few  minutes  elapsed  and  then  we  received  the 
following  message:  "Spirit  headquarters,  Jan- 
uary 3,  1894.  To  John  K.  Wilson:  I  wish  to 
say  to  you  that  I  am  much  pleased  at  the  way 
you  allowed  me  to  control  }rou  this  afternoon. 
We  are  not  perfect  yet  but  with  very  little  prac- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       185 

tice  will  soon  be.  Thanking  yon  very  kindly  for 
giving  me  your  entire  attention,  I  remain,  your 
spirit  control.  Charles  Sumner,  P.  M.,  opr."  A 
little  rest  and  then  the  following:  "I  may  also 
state  if  everything  progresses  as  rapidly  as  it 
has  done  the  past  few  days  we  will  have  you 
all  at  work  within  two  months.  From  what  I 
can  now  do  with  you  gives  me  a  good  idea  of 
what  we  shall  be  able  to  do  with  you  when 
you  start  out.  Charles  Sumner,  P.  M.  opr." 
After  receiving  this  message  and  waiting  for 
some  time  with  no  other  demonstrations  coming 
we  separated. 

January  5,  1894,  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself 
met  at  9  p.  m.  The  instrument  had  remained 
connected  with  the  battery  in  a  manner  already 
described.  After  a  few  minutes  conversation  it 
began  to  tick  and  we  received  the  following 
message:  "Good  evening  all.  I  have  nothing  of 
importance  for  you  tonight.  I  am  glad  to  see 
you  are  together.  One  thing  I  would  like  ta 
say;  we  are  all  coming  to  dinner  with  you  on 
Sunday  next,  so  be  prepared  for  company. 
Charles  Sumner,  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  In  re- 
sponse I  said:  "Mr.  Sumner  we  are  glad  to 
meet  you  again  and  glad  to  know  that  you, 
with  spirit  friends,  are  going  to  dine  with  us  on 
Sunday.  We  shall  be  most  happy  to  have  as 
many  spirits  with  us  at  dinner  next  Sunday, 
January  7,  as  can  come.  I  am  sure  you  are 
all  welcome."  In  reply  we  received  the  follow- 
ing:   "Thank  you.    We  all  feel  that   we   have  a 


186       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

standing  invitation  on  those  occasions.  I  must 
now  leave  you  for  the  night.  Mr.  Mitchell  will 
remain  here  with  you  for  a  while.  C.  S."  We 
said:  "Good  night,  Mr.  Sumner." 

Soon  again  the  instrument  began  and  we  re- 
ceived the  following:  "John  K.  Wilson.  Oh,  -we 
are  going  to  have  a  great  time  on  Sunday  and 
don't  you  forget  it.  I  expect  to  take  a  few  of 
our  old  boarders  down  to  your  hotel  and  we 
are  going  in  for  a  good  dinner.  I  hope  you  will 
have  wine  and  cigars.  From  all  your  Edenburg 
friends  and  Plum  Mitchell."  I  said  in  response: 
"All  right  Plum,  bring  them  all  with  you  on 
Sunday."  Immediately  after  I  pronounced  the 
last  word  the  instrument  was  again  in  mo- 
tion and  ticked  off  the  following:  "Thank  you. 
I  am  going  to  bring  with  me  nearly  all  the  Eden- 
burg boys  you  know  who  have  passed  to  our 
side  of  life  and  I  want  to  show  them  what  kind 
of  a  spread  we  can  treat  them  to  once  in  a 
while.  They  have  heard  so  much  about  you 
that  they  all  want  to  come.  Plum  Mitchell, 
opr."  I  then  said:  "All  right,  bring  all  who  can 
come."  In  a  few  minutes  thereafter  the  follow- 
ing: "This  is  going  to  be  the  dinner  of  the  sea- 
son and  between  you  and  I,  John,  we  want  to 
do  the  thing  up  in  good  shape.  P.  M."  Imme- 
diately we  received  the  following:  "Say,  John, 
am  I  in  this  dinner  business  on  Sunda3'?  Ira 
Hathaway." 

The  last  message  was  the  first  intimation  that 
Ira  Hathaway   was   present    on   this    occasion. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       187 

He  was  an  old  friend  of  mine  whose  acquaint- 
ance I  formed  many  years  ago  at  Edenburg, 
Pa.  I  had  not  heard  from  him  for  many  years 
and  did  not  know  that  he  was  on  the  spirit  side 
of  life  until  October  17,  1893  at  which  time  he 
informed  me  that  he  had  passed  over.  On  sub- 
sequent investigation  I  ascertained  that  Mr. 
Hathaway  passed  to  spirit  life  some  time  pre- 
vious to  that  date.  In  response  to  Ira's  mes- 
sage, I  said:  ''Certainly  }'ou  are  in  this  dinner 
arrangement  and  don't  fail  to  come."  Immed- 
iately we  got  the  following:  "Thank  you,  I 
shall  be  on  hand  with  the  rest  of  your  friends. 
Say,  John,  do  jtou  remember  Frank  Murray  at 
Edenburg?  I.  H."  I  said:  "No,  I  do  not  re- 
member him."  Then  the  following:  "Well  it 
don't  matter,  he  knew  you  at  Edenburg  very 
well  he  is  on  our  side  of  life  now  and  he  desired 
me  to  ask  if  you  remembered  him." 

A  rest  of  a  few  minutes  and  then  the  follow- 
ing message:  "Charles  S.  has  gone  home,  also 
Ira  and  as  no  one  else  is  here  from  our  side  of 
life  I  will  go  unless  }rou  wish  to  ask  some  ques- 
tions or  have  a  chat  with  me;  I  am  well  posted. 
Plum  Mitchell."  I  said:  "Plum,  don't  be  in  a 
hurry."  I  then  asked  him  many  questions  oral- 
ly to  which  he  gave  full  answers  by  telegraphy. 
He  inquired  about  man}'  of  his  friends  whom  I 
know,  who  still  live  on  this  side  of  life  and  in 
return  I  asked  him  about  many  of  my  friends 
whom  he  knew  on  the  spirit  side  of  life.  We  in 
this    way    talked    over  our    first     acquaintance 


188       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

commencing  in  Franklin,  Pa.  many  years  ago, 
and  how  our  acquaintance  had  ripened  into 
friendship.  Many  circumstances  when  Plum  and 
I  lived  in  Edenburg  were  mentioned  by  him  and 
fully  discussed  many  of  which  I  had  forgotten 
until  he  called  my  attention  to  them.  In  fact, 
we  had  an  enjoyable  visit  of  nearly  an  hour's 
duration  in  this  way.  He,  although  entirely  un- 
seen by  me  at  the  time,  operating  on  the  tele- 
graph instrument  in  this  truly  mysterious  way. 
I  asked  him  many  questions  and  among  others 
was  the  following:  "Plum  you  speak  in  one  of 
your  telegrams  of  having  wine  and  cigars  on 
next  Sunday;  do  spirits  really  enjoy  such  things?' ' 
He  answered  as  follows:  "Of  course  they  do  in 
their  way.  We  do  not  literally  drink  the  wine 
or  smoke  the  cigars  as  you  do  while  in  the  mor- 
tal body.  We  sort  of  absorb  the  finer  qualities 
of  the  wine;  inhale  by  induction  what  }rou 
would  call  its  fumes.  To  illustrate:  supposing 
your  mouth  was  closed  so  that  to  drink  through 
that  channel  was  impossible  but  for  some  rea- 
son you  required  your  system  to  be  toned  up  by 
alcoholic  stimulant;  you  would  take  a  sponge, 
saturate  it  with  the  alcohol,  inhale  what  you 
could  and  then  give  yourself  a  sponge  bath  with 
it;  you  would  get  more  or  less  of  it  in  your  sys- 
tem by  induction  so  to  speak.  That  will  give 
you  something  of  the  idea  how  spirits  eat  and 
drink  when  they  come  back  here  in  earth's  con- 
ditions." Question:  "What  is  the  effect  of  food 
and  drink  taken  in  this  way  by  them?"  Answer: 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       189 

"Very  much  the  same  effect  as  on  spirits  before 
leaving  the  mortal  body.  The  food,  that  is  the 
very  finest  of  its  properties,  assimilates  and  is  en- 
joyable to  partake  of,  and  drink  stimulates  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  if  it  has  that  property  in 
its  composition.  As  to  cigars,  the  only  way  a 
spirit  can  get  any  effect  is  by  taking  in,  as  be- 
fore explained,  aroma  when  being  smoked  by  a 
mortal.' I  "I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
some  spirits  since  these  demonstrations  began 
at  this  office.  I  have  observed  that  they  are  the 
exact  duplicate  or  counterpart  of  their  former 
selves  in  dress,  style  of  dress  and  in  all  other 
particulars.  Can  you  explain  to  me  in  what 
manner  spirits  dress?"  "That  is  a  pretty  hard 
thing  to  explain  so  you  can  understand,  but  I 
will  see  what  I  can  do  towards  giving  you  an 
explanation.  Supposing  }rou  was  in  this  room 
perfectly  nude;  that  in  the  next  room  you  had 
twelve  different  suits  of  clothes,  numbered  1-2-3- 
4,  etc.  up  to  and  including  number  12.  Now 
supposing  you  would  wish  to  don  suit  number 
two.  You  would  centre  your  mind  or  spirit 
force  on  that  suit  and  by  force  of  the  spirit  will 
power  it  would  be  on  your  spirit  body.  Now 
suppose  you  would  wish  to  don  suit  number  six 
you  would,  by  force  of  spirit  mind,  will  suit 
number  two  off  and  suit  number  six  on,  the 
change  would  immediately  follow.  This  is  effect- 
ed much  the  same  as  the  will  power  affects 
dress  of  the  mortal  body.  It  is  will  power,  as 
you  will  perceive  on  reflection,  that  dresses   the 


190      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

mortal  body.  While  in  the  body  your  will  for- 
mulates and  plans  for  the  suit  of  clothes,  you 
follow  the  plan  of  your  will  and  employ  mater- 
ial means  to  procure  material  clothing.  A  spirit 
out  of  the  mortal  body  by  its  will  formulates 
and  plans  for  a  suit  of  clothes;  it  employs  spir- 
itual means  to  procure  spiritual  clothing.  You 
will  perceive  that  in  each  case  the  end  desired  is 
attained  by  a  similar  process,  though  differing 
in  characters  as  spirit  differs  from  mortal.  I 
don't  know  that  I  have  made  my  answer  to 
your  question  plain.  I  never  tackled  that  prob- 
lem before  and  I  find  it  a  very  hard  thing  to 
explain."  I  said:  "Plum  I  think  you  have  an- 
swered my  question  admirably.  I  thank  you 
very  much."  Again  he  said:  "I  have  enjoyed 
this  chat  very  much.  It  seems  like  old  times  to 
sit  down  and  talk  to  }tou.  We  have  had  many 
happy  hours  together  and  I  hope  we  may  have 
many  more;  in  fact  I  know  we  will  both  before 
and  after  you  enter  the  spirit  side  of  life.  I  will 
have  to  leave  you  now,  but  will  come  again 
soon.  Good  night,  Mr.  Dallas,  good  night,  Mr. 
Kramer,  good  night,  John.     Plum  Mitchell." 


CHAPTER  XI. 

One  Hundred  Spirits  Entertained  at  Dinner— Proces- 
sion From  Office  to  Hotel— Their  Appearance— Their 
Deportment— Wonderful  Telegrams  from  Spirits — 
Promised  Restoration  of  Dallas'  Powers— Demonsta- 
tions  of  Spirit  Sumner's  Ability  to  Impress  Wilson — 
Spirits  Excuse  Themselves— Promise  to  Return- 
Spirit  Mitchell  Directs  Diagram  by  Telegraphy- 
Spirit  Mitchell  and  Wilson  Talk  of  Boyhood  Da3'S — 
A  Song  by  Spirit  Telegraphy— Spirit  Sumner  Ex- 
plains Difference  in  Present  Method  of  Communica- 
tion and  Method  Formerly  Employed— Entertain 
Spirit  Friends  at  Wagner's  Opera— A  Strange  Mes- 
sage— Sudden    Departure    of  Spirit  Friends. 

January  7,  1894,  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself 
met  at  my  office  at  12:30  p.  m.  We  expected  to 
have  our  spirit  friends  for  guests  at  dinner.  At 
1:15  the  telegraph  instrument  began  to  tick  and 
we  received  the  following  message:  "How  do 
you  do,  gentlemen.  We  fixed  up  the  weather  to 
suit  us  and  hope  it  pleases  you;  this  is  indeed  a 
beautiful  day  for  the  occasion.  Charles  Sumner, 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Dr.  Eddy."  We 
said:    "Good  afternoon,  gentlemen."     I  then  re- 


192        death;  the  making  and  result. 

marked:  "This  is  a  beautiful  day.  I  hope  you 
are  ready  to  accompany  us  to  our  hotel  for 
•dinner."  As  I  finished  the  last  sentence  we  heard 
a  succession  of  rapping  about  the  office  in  differ- 
ent places  and  the  telegraph  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "We  are  nearly  ready  for  the 
dinner.  We  are  awaiting  the  arrival  here  of  one 
or  two  more  spirits.  On  their  arrival  there  will 
be  an  even  hundred  from  our  side  of  life.  Here 
come  the  expected  spirits.  Allow  me  to  intro- 
duce to  you  all  the  ladies  with  us.  Prof.  F.  R. 
S."  A  little  rest  and  the  instrument  resumed: 
"Now  we  will  arrange  for  the  dinner.  You  will 
please  take  Mrs.  Kramer  to  dinner,  Len,  she 
wishes  to  go  with  you.  Sumner."  "John  K., 
you  will  conduct  your  mother  to  the  hotel. 
Sumner."  "Dallas,  you  will  take  Grace  Sumner, 
my  niece.  Sumner."  "The  rest  of  the  band  will 
follow  you  down.  We  will  all  be  ready  to  move 
at  1:30  sharp.  After  dinner  the  ladies  will  ex- 
cuse themselves  and  we  -will  be  pleased  to  enjoy 
a  cigar  along  with  you.    C.  S." 

A  few  minutes  elapsed  and  I  received  a  private 
message  from  my  mother  which  read  as  follows: 
"My  son,  I  am  so  glad  to  be  here  with  you 
along  with  the  rest  of  the  band.  Your  Mother, 
Margaret  Wilson,  P.  M.,  opr."  Then  a  moment's 
rest  and  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "To  give 
you  an  idea  how  we  appear  to  ourselves  we  are 
now  lined  up  four  deep  in  regular  marching  or- 
der. At  our  head  are  C.  S.,  Dr.  S.  and  the  Prof. 
In  the  centre  is  Dr.  E.  and  a  place   remains   for 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       193 

me  in  the  last  rank  bringing  up  the  rear  like  a 
Major  General.  You  three  will  lead  the  proces- 
sion. How  little  will  the  people  who  pass  on 
the  street  think  there  is  such  a  large  company. 
We  are  ready  now.  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  After 
the  instrument  came  to  a  rest  I  said:  "We  are 
ready;  come  everybody."  Dallas,  Kramer  and 
myself  passed  out  of  the  office  and  on  to  the 
street.  We  started  towards  the  hotel  and  in 
our  rear  came  a  succession  of  cadences  resem- 
bling the  noise  occasioned  by  a  large  company  of 
people  marching  in  step.  That  noise  continued 
to  the  very  door  of  the  hotel. 

We  passed  into  the  dining  room  and  took 
seats  at  a  table  at  which  no  other  mortal  was 
seated.  After  being  seated  a  constant  rapping 
and  noise  by  an  unseen  force  was  heard  by  us 
all  during  the  meal.  The  rapping  seemed  to  pro- 
ceed from  the  floor  and  chairs  about  the  room 
and  on  the  table  and  dishes.  It  became  so  loud 
and  distinct  that  it  attracted  the  attention  of 
other  guests  seated  some  distance  from  our  ta- 
ble; not  very  long,  however,  for  as  soon  as  we 
became  the  centre  of  attention  the  rapping  ceased 
but  continued  at  intervals  during  the  meal.  Wc 
spent  quite  a  time  at  the  repast,  but  finally  took 
our  leave  of  the  dining  room  and  hotel.  When 
again  on  the  street  and  during  our  walk  back 
to  the  office  we  heard  the  same  noise  or  step 
cadence  which  accompanied  us  to  the  hotel.  Ar- 
riving at  the  office,  I  arranged  all  the  chairs  I 
could  muster  and  invited  all  to  be  seated. 


194      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

In  a  few  moments  the  instrument  began  to 
tick  and  gave  us  the  following  message:  "Well, 
boys,  I  should  say  we  got  up  a  great  dinner  and 
no  mistake  about  it.  Ira  H.  and  myself  were 
in  the  kitchen  looking  after  the  cooking  and 
seeing  that  everything  was  all  right.  It  was 
worth  all  the  trouble  }rou  were  put  to  to  see 
the  band  eating  that  dinner  and  the  smile  each 
spirit  wore.  It  is  a  feast  long  to  be  remember- 
ed among  us.  Plum  Mitchell."  A  rest  of  a  few 
moments  and  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"Well,  John,  we  are  ready  for  the  finale  of  the  din- 
ner. The  ladies  will  be  conducted  by  George  Wilson 
to  the  residence  of  Charles  Sumner.  They  again 
wish  to  thank  you  for  the  handsome  way  in 
which  they  were  treated.    Dr.  Eddy,  P.  M.,  opr." 

Immediately  after  receiving  the  message  I  said: 
"All  right  friends,  I  am  sorry  the  ladies  are  to 
withdraw  so  soon.  If  they  desire  to  do  so, 
however,  we  will  excuse  them  on  promise  to 
visit  us  again  as  soon  as  convenient."  On  finishing 
the  last  sentence  the  following  message  was  re- 
ceived: "They  wish  to  be  excused  for  the  pres- 
ent but  will  return  here  later  in  the  day." 
Soon  thereafter  I  placed  on  the  table  a  box  of 
cigars,  a  bottle  of  wine,  along  with  some  wine 
glasses  and  said:  "Now,  gentlemen,  I  await 
your  pleasure,  but  I  hope  all  spirits  here  will 
join  in  the  festivities  of  this  occasion  and  enjoy 
themselves  in  their  own  way."  Immediately 
the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following:  "Thank 
you.    Please  arrange  the  chairs  in  a  circle  about 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       195 

the  tables,  pour  a  small  quantity  into  each  glass. 
Mr.  Dallas,  Mr.  Kramer  and  Mr.  Wilson  will 
please  light  a  cigar  each  for  themselves  and 
smoke  slowly  and  we  will  proceed  to  enjoy  the 
banquet.  C.  S." 

I  proceeded  to  carry  out  the  instructions,  each 
of  us  mortals  lighting  a  cigar  as  requested.  Af- 
ter being  thus  conditioned  the  instrument  began 
to  tick  and  gave  us  the  following:  "Now,  gen- 
tlemen, in  the  first  place  allow  me  to  thank  you 
in  the  name  of  all  present  for  the  gorgeous 
spread  which  you  have  prepared  for  us;  it  is 
very  fine  and  you  have  the  united  thanks  of  the 
whole  spirit  world.  Dr.  Shoemaker,P.  M.,  opr." 
In  reply  I  said:  "I  am  sure,  friends,  you  are 
most  welcome."  Again  the  instrument  ticked  off 
the  following  wonderful  message:  "Januar3r  7, 
1894.  To  my  forces  across  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  life.  Today  you  are  placed  on  the 
top  of  the  highest  summit  of  the  spirit  world. 
We  have  transported  this  whole  room  and  its 
contents  over  among  us.  You  can  look  down 
on  the  vast  space  which  lays  between  you  and 
earth.  See  how  the  world  rolls  around  like  a 
fiery  ball.  See  that  glimmer  of  gold  threading 
its  way  through  the  darkness  of  the  earth  plane. 
That  gold  band  of  sun-light  is  your  power  which 
has  been  given  to  you  from  the  spirit  world. 
See,  it  spreads  and  spreads  'till  it  envelopes  the 
whole  earth  in  its  beauty  and  glory.  Now  }-ou 
can  see  yourselves  leading  the  way  in  the  path 
of  glory    to    the    very    throne    of  immortal  life. 


196       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Hear  the  whole  world  shout,  glory  and  victory  O. . 
have  been  completed;  immortal  happiness  reigns 
in  your  life  hereafter,  victory    at  the    beginning, 
everlasting  life  at  the   end    and    all    men    shout 
amen.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

A  few  moments  rest  and  then  the  following 
was  received:  "To  John  K.  Wilson:  As  you 
have  already  been  impressed,  it  will  only  be 
necessary  for  me  to  state  that  you  will  hereafter 
have  the  power  of  seeing  and  hearing  spirit 
friends  in  the  future.  We  are  of  the  opinion  that 
Mr.  Dallas  will  have  his  full  power  returned 
doubly  strong  within  a  few  days.  I  think  that 
is  the  best  news  I  can  give  you.  Charles  Sum- 
ner, P.  M.  opr.,"  Immediately  following  we  re- 
ceived this  message:  "As  there  are  some  spirits 
here  who  have  not  witnessed  me  impress  }rou, 
John,  and  use  your  organism  to  express  my 
thoughts,  I  will,  by  your  permission,  give  them 
a  demonstration.  C.  S."  I  said:  "All  right  Mr. 
Sumner  }tou  have  my  permission." 

Then  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following: 
"To  demonstrate  to  them  that  I  have  complete 
control  of  your  mentality,  I  wish  you  to  step 
out  into  the  hall  and  out  of  hearing  of  this  in- 
strument and  remain  there  about  five  minutes 
then  return  to  this  room  and  resume  your  seat. 
During  your  absence  I  will  give  Mr.  Dallas  a 
message  over  the  telegraph  instrument,  the  con- 
tents of  which  will  be  unknown  to  you,  and  on 
your  return  I  will  impress  its  contents  on  your 
organism    and   you    will  repeat  it  audibly;  now 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       197 

please  go  far  enough  from  this  room  so  it  will 
be  impossible  for  j^ou  to  hear  the  instrument. 
C.  S."  I  said:  "All  right"  and  left  the  room, 
passed  out  into  the  hall  and  up  to  the  third 
floor  of  the  block.  I  heard  no  sound  of  the  in- 
strument during  nry  absence.  I  remained  five 
minutes  and  returned  to  the  room  perfectly  ig- 
norant of  any  message  which  had  been  received 
during  my  absence.  I  took  a  seat  in  the  room. 
In  a  moment  or  two  after  resuming  my  seat  I 
experienced  a  thrilling  sensation.  I  began  to 
talk  in  a  slow  manner.  I  knew  what  I  was 
saying  but  it  was  entirely  foreign  to  my  thoughts 
when  I  took  my  seat.  I  noticed  Mr.  Dallas  was 
taking  down  on  paper  with  pencil  what  I  was 
saying.  I  kept  on  talking  for  a  few  minutes  and 
stopped.  The  strange  feeling  left  me  as  suddenly 
as  it  came  upon  me.  Mr.  Dallas  opened  a  draw- 
er of  the  table  and  took  therefrom  the  message  he 
had  received  during  my  absence  and  held  it  up 
in  front  of  me  together  with  the  slip  of  paper 
on  which  he  had  written  what  I  had  just  said. 
I  observed  that  they  were  exactly  alike  word 
for  word.  I  took  them  and  compared  them 
more  closely.  There  was  no  mistake  it  was  a 
true  repetition  with  no  variations.  Truly  a 
wonderful  thirg,  and  another  evidence  of  spirit 
power  and  possibilities. 

Soon  the  instrument  was  again  in  motion  and 
said:  "Mr.  Wilson,  that  was  a  perfect  impress 
and  astonishes  many  of  3'our  spirit  friends  here 
as  much  as  it  does  you.    I  thank  you    for    sub- 


198        death;  the  making  and  result. 

mitting  to  the  test.  Charles  Sumner."  A  little  rest 
and  then  the  following:  "We  will  take  a  rest. 
Some  of  the  spirits  here  will  return  to  their 
homes.  We  will  be  here  again  this  evening  and 
the  ladies  will  be  here  also,  so  after  supper  please 
all  be  here.  We  will  all  say  good  afternoon. 
W.  P.  S.,  P.  M.,  opr.,"  The  sounder  rested  and 
we  all  said:  "Good  afternoon;  but  come  again." 
Dallas  and  Kramer  left  the  office  at  4  p.  m. 
promising  to  return  at  7  p.  m.  After  their  de- 
parture I  reflected  on  the  wonderful  demonstra- 
tions of  the  day.  How  wonderfully  mysterious 
and  at  the  same  time  how  natural  and  like,  hu- 
man entities,  what  had  been  done  and  said  by 
our  unseen  visitors.  Then  I  thought  of  the  prom- 
ise of  the  presence  of  ladies  from  the  spirit 
world  during  the  evening.  In  order  to  in  some 
way  show  proper  appreciation  of  their  presence 
I  substituted  a  mixture  of  candies  for  the  cigars 
which  had  formed  a  part  of  the  luxuries  of  the 
afternoon  banquet. 

At  7:15  o'clock  Dallas  and  Kramer  again  met 
at  my  office.  The  telegraph  instrument  had  re- 
mained connected  with  the  battery  and  the 
chairs  had  remained  about  the  tables  as  placed 
in  the  afternoon.  After  our  meeting  at  this  time, 
perhaps  ten  minutes  having  elapsed,  the  instru- 
ment began  to  tick  in  that  mysterious  way  and 
gave  us  the  following:  "Good  evening,  gentle- 
men, glad  to  meet  you  again  so  soon.  Several 
spirits  are  here  including  Mrs.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Kra- 
mer, Miss   Dallas    and    Miss    Sumner.     We  will 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       199 

give  you  a  diagram  of  how  we  are  seated  about 
these  tables  and  how  we  appear  to  ourselves 
and  to  each  other.  We  will  instruct  Mr.  Dallas, 
the  receiving  operator,  how  to  draw  the  dia- 
gram. C.  S."  A  rest  of  a  few  minutes  and  then 
the  instrument  resumed  and  the  diagram 
shown  on  the  following  page  gradually  assumed 
shape  with  names  written  as  therein  appears. 

After  the  diagram  was  finished  the  instrument 
ticked  off  the  following:  "This  is  the  way  in 
which  we  are  seated  around  the  table.  We  give 
the  names  of  some  of  the  most  important  spirits. 
The  rest  of  the  band  are  lined  up  at  the  back 
of  the  others.  Charles  Sumner,  P.  M.,  opr." 
After  examining  the  diagram  the  drawing  of 
which  did  not  exceed  twenty  minutes,  each  line 
drawn  and  name  written  being  the  result  of 
telegraph  instructions  by  the  unseen  operators 
I  said:  "Gentlemen,  we  thank  you  for  this  dia- 
gram." I  wish  to  say  also  that  the  position 
shown  in  the  diagram  occupied  by  Mr.  Dallas, 
Mr.  Kramer  and  myself,  the  key  and  sounder  are 
correct.  Of  the  names  written  Wm.  WTilson  is 
my  brother, George  Wilson,  my  nephew  and  Mrs. 
Wilson  I  have  no  doubt  is  intended  for  my 
mother.  All  the  rest  except  Mrs.  Kramer,  Miss 
Dallas,  Miss  Sumner,  William  Mitchell,  Vander- 
bilt,  Charles  Sumner,  J.  Gould  and  Prof.  F.  R.  S. 
were  intimate  acquaintances  of  mine  before  their 
decease,  and  all  of  whom  I  know  have  passed 
through  the  transition  called  death,  either  by 
my  personal  knowledge  or  by  well  founded  and 


200       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 


CJ 

a 

C2 

o 

0 

CO 

>. 

- 

£ 

02 

n 

CO 

O 

- 

w 

u 

^3 

O 

0 

g 

>^ 

rt 

£ 

ri 

2 
"9 

^ 

o 

C*> 

CO 

■  W 

^ 

rt 

ol 

aj 

cd 

u 

Q 

C 

Dr.  Shoemaker. 
John  K.  Wilson. 


I 


•% 


ll 

j 
1    a 

•av<i  | 

fe, 


'nosnM.  'sjh 


•J3urans  ssij\[ 
•sb^bq  ssip^ 


W    2 


o 

r> 

2 
13 


X 


?   ? 


O       * 


w  a  ? 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       201 

I  think,  reliable  information,  except  H.  J.  Beth- 
une  of  whose  decease  I  have  no  knowledge  at 
the  present  time  except  what  he  tells  me  as  a 
spirit.  All  the  names  written  on  the  diagram 
are  of  people  entirely  unknown  to  Mr.  Dallas, 
except  Miss  Dallas,  barring  what  acquaintance 
he  had  acquired  with  them  as  spirits  since  these 
demonstrations  began.  A  few  minutes  having 
elapsed  after  the  production  of  the  diagram, 
Mr.  Dallas  spoke  and  said:  "Why,  sister,  I  did 
not  know  you  were  here  this  evening  until  your 
name  was  mentioned  in  connection  with  the 
diagram,  I  have  just  drawn  by  instructions.  I 
am  very  glad  to  meet  you  again." 

Immediately  thereafter  the  instrument  began 
to  click  and  for  some  time  a  conversation  was 
carried  on  between  Mr.  Dallas  and  his  spirit 
sister,  he  speaking  orally  and  she  responding  by 
telegraphy.  I  asked  Mr.  Dallas  if  his  sister  could 
operate  on  the  telegraph  instrument;  he  informed 
me  that  she  could  not  do  so  and  that  Plum 
Mitchell  was  doing  the  operating  for  her. 

After  this  conversation  ceased  I  received  the 
following  message:  "My  dear  son,  I  am  more 
than  pleased  and  more  than  repaid  for  all  my 
efforts  in  trying  to  do  my  share  in  this  great 
cause.  You  know  I  do  not  like  to  say  much  in 
company.  Please  accept  my  thanks  for  the  way 
in  which  you  have  treated  us  this  evening. 
Mother."  A  little  rest  and  then  the  following: 
"Mr.  Sumner  would  like  to  hear  a  few  remarks 
from    Mr.    Wilson   and  Mr.  Kramer.      Also   the 


202       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ladies  would  like  to  hear  from  both.  P.  M.,  opr." 
In  response  to  this  Mr.  Kramer  excused  himself 
by  saying  that  he  was  not  used  to  public  speak- 
ing, and  that  he  felt  embarrassed  in  the  presence 
of  such  distinguished  company.  I  replied:  "I  felt 
somewhat  embarrassed  myself  but  was  willing 
to  do  the  best  I  could."  I  arose  from  my  chair 
to  make  a  few  remarks  as  requested.  During 
this  time  I  felt  entirely  normal  but  after  I  began 
to  talk  I  felt  a  little  thrill  pass  over  me  but  I 
had  no  idea  but  that  it  was  the  result  of  enjoy- 
ment and  ecstacy  in  consequence  of  my  happiness 
in  having  the  honor  of,  in  my  weak  way,  speak- 
ing a  welcome  to  our  guests.  I  had  said  but  a 
few  words  when  I  sort  of  lost  m3rself  and  kept 
on  talking  hardly  knowing  what  I  was  saying. 
I  thought  I  was  making  a  failure  in  "what  ought 
to  be  said  on  such  an  occasion  but  kept,  what 
seemed  to  me,  blundering  on  for  a  while  and  sat 
down.  I  noticed  that  Mr.  Kramer's  cheeks  were 
wet  with  tears,  and  that  Mr.  Dallas  looked  sur- 
prised and  I  said:  "What  is  the  matter?"  Mr. 
Kramer  said:  "Mr.  Wilson,  I  never  heard  such 
a  grand  speech  in  all  my  life.  It  was  so  grand 
and  pathetic  that  it  did  what  no  other  speech 
ever  made  me  do  before,  that  is,  shed  tears."  I 
laughed  and  said:  "I  think  I  know  all  that  was 
said  and  I  am  sure  that  what  I  said  were  very 
common  place  remarks."  Mr.  Dallas  smiled  and 
shook  his  head.  I  said:  "Dallas,  is  that  so?" 
He  said:  "Mr.  Wilson,  that  was  not  you  talk- 
ing. Some  person  was  talking  through  your 
organism." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       203 

I  had  to  smile  at  the  idea  expressed  by  him 
and  called  his  attention  to  the  fact  that  Mr. 
Sumner,  who  would  be  the  individual  likely  to 
control  me  to  speak,  if  any  spirit,  had  said,  by 
telegram,  just  before  I  began  to  speak,  that  he 
wished  to  be  excused  and  had  left.  Mr.  Dallas 
still  insisted  that  his  theory  was  correct.  Just 
at  this  time  the  instrument  began  to  tick  and 
said:  "Well,  gentlemen,  we  will  have  to  leave 
3^ou  for  the  evening;  we  have  all  had  an  excel- 
lent time.  The  ladies  thank  you  for  the  prepar- 
ation you  have  made  far  them.  They  enjoyed 
this  very  much.  Mrs.  Wilson,  Mrs.  Kramer, 
Miss  Dallas,  Miss  Sumner.  P.  M.,  opr."  We  all 
said  they  were  very  welcome,  and  hoped  they 
would  come  again  soon,  and  bid  them  good 
night. 

Following  this  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  were 
carrying  on  a  conversation  in  relation  to  what 
we  had  seen  and  heard  during  the  day  and  even- 
ing when  suddenly  the  instrument  resumed  and 
ticked  off  the  following:  "Hello,  boys,  I  have 
seen  the  company  all  home  and  I  have  returned 
to  stay  a  few  minutes  with  you.  John,  please 
sit  down  opposite  the  key  here.  I  am  sitting  by 
the  key.  I  wish  to  have  another  visit  and  talk 
over  the  old  times.  Plum  Mitchell."  I  did  as 
requested;  soon  the  telegraph  instrument  was  in 
operation  and  Mr.  Dallas  read  what  it  had  to 
say.  Plum  and  myself,  old  friends  and  chums, 
were  again  talking  of  our  by-gone  daj's,  about 
old    friends   we   had   known   long    ago,    about 


204       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Edenburg  and  its  people.  After  visiting 
for  some  time  Plum  said:  "John,  don't  you 
remember  some  of  the  old  songs  we  used  to  sing 
when  we  used  to  sleigh-ride  down  from  Eden- 
burg to  Mogs'  and  Wentlings'  corners?"  I  said: 
"Yes,  Plum,  I  remember  some  of  them  but  I  am 
out  of  practice  and  would  not  attempt  to  sing." 
Plum  resumed  and  said:  "Well,  I  will  sing  one 
to  you  over  this  instrument  before  I  go."  I 
said:  "All  right,  I  would  like  to  hear  it."  The 
instrument  then  proceeded  as  follows: 

"For  he  is  a  jolly  good  fellow, 
For  he  is  a  jolly  good  fellow, 
For  he  is  a  jolly  good  fellow; 
Which  no  one  can  deny.— Plum." 

This  was  one  of  the  old  college  songs  that 
Plum  and  I  used  to  sing  on  our  sleigh-rides,  long 
ago,  when  Plum  was  a  mortal  like  myself.  Now. 
after  many  years  of  separation,  he  elevated  to 
spirit,  I  still  a  mortal,  but  clasping  hands  across 
the  chasm,  he  establishing  his  identity  bej^ond 
question  or  cavil  and  proving  utterly  erroneous 
that  trite  saying:  "He  has  gone  forth  to  that 
undiscovered  country,  from  whose  bourne  no 
traveler  returns."  He  has  gone  to  that 
country  but  has  returned.  After  the  song  or 
rather  the  words  of  the  song,  I  said:  "How 
well  I  remember  those  words  sung  so  long  ago." 
Then  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following: 
"Yes,  John,  long  ago;  been  many  changes  since 
then.  Well,  I  must  go,  so  good  night  all. 
P.  M." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       205 

Note.  On  investigation  subsequent  to  meeting 
H.  J.  Bethune  as  a  spirit,  and  of  whose  decease 
I  was  only  informed  at  the  time  by  him,  I  have 
ascertained  that  he  passed  to  spirit  life  some 
time  previous  to  1893. 

January  10,  1894,  2  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  the  usual  place.  The  tele- 
graph instrument  remained  connected  to  the 
battery  as  used  on  former  occasions.  For  a 
few  minutes  after  we  met  all  was  very  quiet 
so  far  as  demonstrations  by  unseen  forces  was 
concerned.  Soon,  however,  it  was  very  evident 
that  the  spirit  operator  was  at  his  post,  and 
he  gave  us  the  following  message:  "Good  after- 
noon, boys.  Mr.  Dallas,  you  were  in  rather  a 
bad  way  last  night;  you  were  a  prett}'  sick 
man.  We  worked  on  you  all  night  under  the 
Doctor's  directions  and  I  think  we  have  done 
well  in  restoring  you  from  the  most  dangerous 
fever  which  ever  entered  into  your  system.  You 
will  be  all  right  in  a  few  days.     Plum  Mitchell." 

I  did  not  understand  the  message  until  Mr. 
Dallas  told  me  that  early  last  evening  he  was 
taken  very  ill,  and  that  soon  after  his  sickness 
came  on  him  Dr.  Shoemaker  came  to  his  room 
and  by  raps  told  him  that  he  was  threatened 
with  fever  and  advised  him  to  go  to  bed  and  that 
the  Doctor  would  try  and  break  the  fever.  On 
being  thus  advised  he  immediately  went  to  bed 
and  woke  up  feeling  much  better  in  the  morning. 
After  receiving  this  message  Mr.  Dallas  orally 
thanked  Mr.  Mitchell  and  wished  him  to  thank 


206       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Dr.  Shoemaker  for  being  so  kind  as  to  attend 
him  in  sickness.  Again  the  instrument  began  to 
tick  and  gave  us  the  following:  "Good  day,  gen- 
tlemen, I  was  so  busy  last  night  with  my  sub- 
ject that  I  feel  exhausted.  However,  I  am  glad 
to  see  that  he  has  improved  wonderfully.  Mr. 
Sumner  will  be  here  and  speak  in  a  few  min- 
utes. Everything  is  going  along  smoothly  and 
to  our   satisfaction.    Dr.    Shoemaker." 

A  little  rest  and  then  the  following  was  ticked 
off:  "Good  day,  gentlemen,  I  hope  you  are  all 
well.  Charles  Sumner."  We  all  said;  "Good 
afternoon,  Mr.  Sumner,  we  are  glad  to  meet 
you  again."  And  then  the  following:  "To  John 
K.  Wilson.  There  is  one  important  question 
which  you  wish  explained.  Ask  it.  Charles  Sum- 
ner, P.  M.,  opr."  Previous  to  Mr.  Sumner's 
coming  I  had  on  my  mind  a  question  to  ask 
him  when  he  came  again.  The  question  being: 
"How  is  it  possible  for  our  spirit  friends  to  send 
a  message  along  the  lines  from  their  spirit  head- 
quarters to  us  and  which  we  receive  on  our 
instrument  in  my  office,  while  heretofore  it  had 
been  so  difficult  to  get  intelligent  communica- 
tions from  what  were  termed  'advanced  spheres' 
in  the  spirit  world,  even  by  the  means  of  med- 
iums generally?"  I  had  said  nothing  to 
Dallas  or  Kramer  or  anyone  else  about  the 
question  I  was  going  to  propound  or  that  I 
thought  of  asking  any  question  at  all.  How 
Mr.  Sumner  knew  what  was  in  my  mind  I  do 
not  pretend  to  say;  but  certainly  in  some  way 
he  found  out. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       207 

I  asked  the  question  orally  when  he  requested 
me  to  do  so  and  in  answer  the  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "As  you  know  there  are  sev- 
eral divisions  or  circles  through  which  a  message 
has  to  be  transmitted.  In  the  first  place  our 
magnetic  force  was  not  powerful  enough  to  pen- 
etrate the  distance  between  your  state  and  ours 
so  we  had  to  employ  those  lower  spiritual  pow- 
ers to  carry  the  message  from  us  to  you.  In 
transmitting  it  lost  nearly  all  of  its  originality 
and  became  so  changed  that  we  would  hardly 
know  it  by  the  time  it  reached  you.  Since  then 
we  have  been  able  to  establish  relay  stations  or 
batteries  along  this  line  of  thought  so  that  now 
we  can  send  a  message  directly  to  you  without 
the  aid  of  any  other  power  than  that  of  our 
creation,  thereb}^  preserving  the  full  power  and 
sense  of  the  information.  We  have  therefore 
wiped  out  of  existence  that  lower  force  which 
intercepted  and  retarded  us  in  our  work.  Charles 
Sumner." 

After  receiving  this  message  I  said:  "Mr. 
Sumner,  I  thank  you  very  much  for  this  infor- 
mation. It  fully  answers  my  question."  Im- 
mediately we  received  the  following:  "I  am 
sure  you  are  very  welcome.  Any  question  that 
you  may  desire  to  ask  from  time  to  time  I  shall 
be  pleased  to  answer  to  the  best  of  nry  ability. 
Well,  gentlemen,  we  will  leave  you  but  will  be 
here  again  this  evening,  and  I  might  add,  that 
some  of  yonr  spirit  friends,  if  you  have  no  ob- 
jections,   would   be   pleased   to    attend  the  per- 


208       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

formance  to  be  given  at  the  Opera  House  this 
evening,  and  among  your  guests  will  be  some 
ladies.  C.  S."  The  instrument  rested  for  a  few 
moments  and  I  said:  "Mr.  Sumner,  I  am  sure 
we  would  be  happy  to  have  all  who  can  come 
as  our  guests  this  evening  and  with  them  we 
will  attend  the  entertainment  at  the  Opera 
House."  As  soon  as  I  ceased  speaking  the  in- 
strument resumed  and  said:  "Thank  you,  we 
will  be  here  immediately  after  supper;  good  after- 
noon. C.  S."  We  said  good  afternoon  to  all. 
Soon  thereafter  Dallas  and  Kramer  left  the 
office  on  promise  to  return  again  after  supper. 
We  met  at  my  office  at  6:45  p.  m.  We  got 
our  suppers  on  this  evening  as  early  as  possible 
so  as  to  be  prepared  to  meet  our  expected 
guests.  At  this  time  after  meeting  we  were  dis- 
cussing the  question  of  securing  seats  at  the 
Opera  House  for  the  evening.  It  was  so  late 
we  were  afraid  we  would  not  be  able  to  get 
good  seats  and  Mr.  Dallas  made  the  remark, 
1  'That  if  we  failed  to  get  seats  in  the  parquet 
we  could  perhaps  fare  well  in  the  balcony." 
The  diagram  of  seats  for  the  entertainment  was 
at  Brennan  and  Davis'  store  several  blocks  from 
my  office.  I  was  about  to  start  for  Brennan 
and  Davis'  for  the  purpose  of  inspecting  the  dia- 
gram and  securing  seats  when  the  telegraph 
instrument  began  to  tick  and  we  received  the 
following  message:  "Hello,  boys,  you  see  I  am 
on  hand.  I  was  up  to  Brennan  and  Davis'  store 
looking  over  the  board.    I  am  sorry  to  say  that 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       209 

I  do  not  see  any  unsold  seats  that  would  suit 
us  in  the  parquet.  Dr.  Shoemaker  says  it  will 
be  just  as  well  for  you  to  go  in  the  balcony,  as 
otherwise  }tou  would  not  have  Mr.  Kramer  with 
you  and  we  want  you  all  together.  Plum 
Mitchell,  opr."  I  said:  "All  right,  Plum,  I  will 
go  up  to  Brennan  and  Davis'  and  procure  three 
seats  together  in  the  balcony." 

I  immediately  repaired  to  Brennan  and  Davis' 
and  inspected  the  board  or  diagram  of  seats 
and  found  that  all  the  seats  except  a  few  scatter- 
ing ones  had  been  sold  and  I  procured  three 
seats  in  the  balcony  and  returned  to  the  office. 
As  soon  as  I  stepped  into  the  office  the  instru- 
ment began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the  following: 
"Those  seats  you  procured  in  the  balcony  are  all 
right.  I  was  with  you  when  you  bought  the 
seats,  or  rather  the  tickets.  P.  M.,  opr."  I  said: 
"All  right,  Plum.  How  soon  will  our  guests  for 
the  Opera  be  here?"  Immediately  we  received 
the  following:  "In  time  for  the  show.  I  will 
let  you  know  when  they  come.  P.  M.,  opr." 
Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself  waited,  and  at  7:30 
the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following:  "Here 
comes  your  mother,  John,  and  Mrs.  Kramer; 
also  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Dr.  Eddy  and  your  brother 
and  nephew,  William  and  George  Wilson.  P.  M., 
opr." 

I  said:  "Good  evening,  mother,  good  evening, 
to  all.  Glad  to  have  you  all  here,  and  hope 
you  will  all  accompany  us  to  the  show."  Immedi- 
ately we  got   the   following    message:       "Good 


210        death;  the  maning  and  result. 

evening  to  all.  We  anticipate  enjoyment  at  the 
entertainment.  All  of  your  spirit  friends  will 
accompany  you  to  the  Opera  House  except  me, 
and  I  will  join  you  there  before  the  entertain- 
ment closes.  John,  with  }^our  permission,  I  will, 
during  your  absence  this  evening,  use  your  office 
and  this  instrument.  I  have  invited  some  of  our 
spirit  workers  to  attend  a  meeting  here  this 
evening,  beginning  at  8:20.  Charles  Sumner." 
I  said:  "Certainly,  Mr.  Sumner,  you  are  wel- 
come to  the  use  of  my  office  at  any  time  and  I 
wish  you  at  all  times  when  here  to  make  your- 
self at  home  in  all  respects."  Immediately  we 
got  the  following:  "Thank  you."  Nothing  was 
said  for  a  few  minutes  and  then  we  got  the  fol- 
lowing: "We  are  ready  any  time  you  are.  P. 
M.,  opr."    I  said:    "Very  well." 

We  put  on  our  overcoats  and  started  for  the 
Opera  House.  When  we  passed  down  the  stairs 
in  the  block  and  along  the  hallway  to  the  exit 
on  the  street,  loud  raps  were  heard  in  our  rear, 
in  front  of  us,  and,  in  fact,  all  around  us.  We 
arrived  at  the  Opera  House  passed  in  and  took 
our  seats.  During  the  entertainment  when  a 
good  thing  was  said  or  clever  acting  done,  by 
the  members  of  the  troupe,  we  could  hear  our 
spirit  friends  applauding  by  loud  raps.  That 
occurred  quite  often  and  was  evidence  to  us  that 
they  were  being  entertained  and  enjoyed  the 
preformance.  When  the  show  came  to  a  close 
we  returned    to    the  office  at  about  10:30  p.  m. 

We  took  seats  and  soon  received  the  following 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       211 

message:  "We  all  enjc^ed  the  show  very  much, 
the  ladies  more  especially.  They  all  thank  you 
and  hope  you  also  enjoyed  it.  Was  not  that  a 
most  funny  little  creature?  Plum  Mitchell."  In 
explanation  of  the  last  sentence  there  was- 
among  the  performers  at  the  show  a  very  little 
man,  in  fact,  a  Lilliputian  ol  the  small  type  and 
he  was  funny.  I  said  in  response  to  the  message: 
"I  am  glad  you  all  enjoyed  the  entertainment 
and  hope  all  spirit  friends  will  join  us  on  such 
occasions."  In  a  few  moments  we  received  the 
following  message:  "Mr.  Sumner  wishes  to  say 
that  he,  along  with  the  rest  of  the  band,  enjoyed 
the  pla}^  very  much.  And  he  also  wishes  me  to 
thank  you  for  the  use  of  your  office.  He  was 
not  able  to  get  over  to  the  Opera  House  until 
9:30  but  he  enjo}^ed  the  part  of  the  play  which 
he  witnessed.  They  had  quite  a  meeting  here 
while  you  were  at  the  Opera  House.    P.  M." 

The  instrument  came  to  a  rest.  Some  little 
time  elapsed  before  much  was  said  by  either 
Dallas,  Kramer  or  myself.  I  finally  said:  "I 
wonder  if  our  spirit  friends  have  left  us  without 
bidding  us  good  night;  that  has  never  happened 
before."  We  waited  a  little  longer,  but  little 
conversation  occurred  during  the  interim.  I  did 
not  feel  like  talking.  For  some  reason  I  felt 
strangely  depressed.  I  thought  to  myself:  "Why 
should  I  feel  so  strangely?  I  ought  to  be  happy 
and  mirthful,"  but  try  as  I  would  I  could  not 
throw  off  that  feeling  which  had  taken  possession 
of  me  and  I  could  not  imagine  the  cause.    After 


"212       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

waiting  for  a  while  longer  I  said:  "Plum  are 
you  here?"  No  answer  came.  I  said:  "This  is 
strange;  this  is  something  new.  It  never  hap- 
pened before  that  our  spirit  friends  left  us  so 
unceremoniously  without  even  saying  good  bye." 
I  felt  perturbed.  Soon  thereafter  the  instrument 
began  to  tick  but  I  could  not  see  the  key  move 
and  I  concluded  that  the  message  must  be  com- 
ing over  the  outside  invisible  wire.  Another 
thing  I  observed,  as  did  Mr.  Dallas,  that  the 
operating  was  different  from  the  very  familiar 
operating  by  the  unseen  entities  we  had  before 
heard  and  become  accustomed  to  but  we  got  the 
message  which  is  as  folio wes:  "Private.  This 
is  to  you,  Len.  I  enjo\^ed  the  show  immensely. 
I  hope  you  and  I  can  go  to  many  more  in  the 
future.  Everything  will  be  all  right.  Don't  show 
this  to  J.  K.  Wilson.    Minnie." 

I  had  not  succeeded  in  making  out  the  message 
as  it  came,  some  of  it,  however,  I  had,  and 
either  by  intuition,  psychological  impress  or  some 
other  means  which  I  cannot  explain,  I  knew 
something  out  of  the  ordinary  had  happened. 
I  was  certain  something  had  gone  wrong,  but 
what?  that  was  the  question.  As  Mr.  Dallas 
finished  writing  the  message  he  handed  it  to  Mr. 
Kramer.  He  took  it,  stepped  aside  and  silently 
scanned  it  over.  I  watched  him,  for  a  moment 
his  countenance  lit  up  with  a  joyful  expression 
and  then  was  followed  by  an  expression  of 
doubt,  bordering  on  alarm.  He  passed  me  the 
strange  message,  without  saying  a  word,  and  I 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      213 

read  it.  I  then  said:  "I  am  afraid  something 
has  happened  to  our  friends.  I  can't  tell  why, 
but  I  feel  that  way.  This  message  bears  me 
out  in  my  apprehension.  It  is  a  strange  mes- 
sage and  I  am  certain  sent  by  a  strange  opera- 
tor." Mr.  Kramer  was  the  first  to  speak  in  re- 
sponse to  what  I  had  said  and  remarked: 
"Things  do  not  look  right.  Why  should  my 
wife  send  me  a  message  like  that  after  being 
here  this  evening.  I  can't  understand  it."  When 
Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Well,  I  know  there  is  trouble 
somewhere  but  I  can't  tell  what  it  is.  I  know 
that  the  operator  who  sent  the  message  is  a 
strange  operator  to  me.  It  was  no  person  who 
ever  sent  a  message  which  I  received  before."  I 
then  spoke  and  said:  "Plum,  are  you  here?" 
No  Answer.  "Are  any  of  our  spirit  friends  here?" 
The  telegraph  instrument  maintained  absolute 
silence.  We  waited  until  midnight  in  hopes  of 
being  enlightened  as  to  what  had  happened  but 
our  spirit  friends,  and  all  spirit  entities  for  that 
matter,  were  as  silent  as  the  Sphinx.  The  in- 
strument was  dumb  to  our  questions  and  finally 
Dallas  and  Kramer  took  their  departure,  all 
wondering,  but  profoundly  ignorant  of  what 
was  wrong. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Mystery— Suspicion  Aroused— A  Forged  Telegram- 
Deception  Detected — Warned  By  Spirit  Friends — 
Another  Forged  Spirit  Telegram — Detected — Spirit 
Friends  Betrayed — A  Judas  in  Camp — Again  Warned — 
Wilson  Meets  Spirit  Judge  James  B.  Knox— More 
Spirit  Warfare— A  Visit  by  Pope  Leo  II— A  Visit  by 
Cardinal  Manning — Informed  Who  Betrayed  Spirit 
Friends — Another  Victory — Telegrams  From  Spirit 
Friends— Ultimatum  for  Kramer. 

January  11,  1894,  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  Soon  after 
our  meeting  we  began  to  discuss  the  strange  pro- 
ceedings of  last  evening.  We  were  all  of  the  opin- 
ion that  something  out  of  the  usual  had  happened 
but  what  it  was  we  were  unable  to  divine.  We 
waited  until  one  hour  had  elapsed  for  some  in- 
telligence from  our  spirit  friends  which  would 
explain  the  mystery.  No  rap  greeted  our  ears 
and  the  telegraph  instrument,  heretofore  so 
ready  to  tick  a  message,  maintained  absolute 
silence.  I  had  often  asked  the  question:  "Are  any 
of  our  spirit  friends  here?"  But  no  answer  came. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       215 

We  still  waited  and  hoped  against  hope  that 
we  would  be  able  to  hear  from  our  friends.  All 
to  no  purpose,  however,  for  two  hours  had 
passed  since  our  meeting  this  evening.  The  long 
wait  and  entire  absence  of  any  indication  of  the 
presence  of  our  spirit  friends  convinced  us  more 
than  ever  that  something  was  wrong.  But 
what  could  it  be?  That  was  the  unsolved  mys- 
tery. Finally  Dallas  and  Kramer  took  their  de- 
parture. 

January  12,  1894,  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself 
met  at  the  usual  place.  We  had  been  seated  but 
a  few  moments  when  the  telegraph  instrument 
began  to  click.  At  first  I  was  pleased  for  I 
thought  that  our  suspense  was  to  lose  its  ten- 
sion and  the  mystery  would  be  solved.  As  the 
instrument  continued  its  work  I  observe  that  it 
was  being  operated  differently  than  on  previous 
occasions.  The  tone  was  different  and  in  many 
other  respects  it  was  apparent  to  me  that  it 
was  being  worked  by  a  different  spirit  operator 
than  I  had  before  heard.  However,  I  said  noth- 
ing. Mr.  Dallas  was  receiving  the  message  and 
writing  it  as  received.  After  he  finished  the 
writing  he  passed  the  message  over  to  me.  I 
had. noticed  that  Mr.  Dallas  while  receiving  the 
message  exhibited  an  unusual  degree  of  nervous- 
ness. I  glanced  over  the  message  and  saw  that 
the  phraseology  was  different  than  messages 
which  had  been  received  from  our  friends,  and 
instead  of  explaining  anything,  or  speaking  of 
the    mystery   which   we     expected    our    friends 


216       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

would  solve  for  us  at  their  earliest  opportunit}-, 
it  made  things  more  complex.  The  message 
thus  received  is  as  follows:  "January  12,  1894. 
Good  evening,  gentlemen,  I  have  been  waiting 
here  for  some  time.  I  knew  the  operator  would 
put  in  his  appearance.  Mr.  Sumner,  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker, Dr.  Eddy,  Colonel  Knox,  and  the  Prof,  are 
here  for  the  evening,  so  you  see  we  are  in  good 
company.     Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

The  more  I  looked  over  the  message  the  more 
I  became  convinced  that  it  did  not  emanate  from 
our  friends  and  that  the  operator  was  not  Plum 
Mitchell.  In  other  words  that  it  was  a  fabrica- 
tion and  the  operator  some  entity  or  spirit  im- 
personating our  friend  Mitchell.  Up  to  this  time, 
after  receiving  the  message,  I  had  said  nothing. 
The  instrument  had  remained  silent.  I  finally 
spoke,  handing  the  message  back  to  Dallas  and 
said:  ' 'Dallas  look  that  over  carefully  and  tell 
me  what  you  think  about  it."  Dallas  took  it 
looked  it  over  and  said:  "Well,  it  is  strange.  I 
hardly  know  what  to  think  about  it."  I  said: 
"Do  you  think  that  Plum  Mitchell  did  the 
operating?"  He  promptly  replied:  "I  am 
certain  that  it  was  not  Plum  who  did  the 
operating."  I  then  said:  "Well,  that  confirms 
my  idea.  I  am  now  certain  that  message 
was  not  sent  by  a  spirit  friend  of  ours  and  that 
the  operator  who  signs  himself  Plum  Mitchell 
is  quite  another  person  or  spirit." 

During  the  time  we  had  been  examining  the 
message  and  discussing  its  contents,  the   instru- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       217 

ment  remained  silent.  I  then  said,  addressing 
the  unseen  operator:  "Now,  Mr.  Operator,  am 
I  right  in  my  conclusion  in  this  matter?"  No 
answer  came.  Again  and  again  I  tried  to  get  a 
response  from  the  unseen  entity,  but  none  was 
given  or  explanation  offered.  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  discussed  the  question  concerning  the 
telegram  and  the  mystery  preceding  it  for  some 
time  and  we  all  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
something  had  happened  to  our  spirit  friends 
and  that  their  place  here  had  been  usurped  by 
other  spirits  who  sought  to  mislead  us  by  im- 
personating our  friends.  Dallas  and  Kramer 
were  about  to  leave  the  office,  when  we  heard 
raps  which  we  immediately  recognized  as  being 
produced  by  Dr.  Shoemaker.  In  a  hurried  way 
by  rapping  telegraphy  he  gave  us  the  following: 
"I  wish  to  warn  you.  Our  enemies  have  broken 
through  our  lines  and  tried  to  intercept  us.  Be 
very  careful  how  you  act  and  be  sure  it  is  us 
you  are  in  communication  with  before  you  give 
credence  to  any  information  you  may  receive. 
This  is  a  serious  break  and  may  take  some  time 
to  repair,  perhaps  some  months;  but  have  cour- 
age. The  enemy  were  in  here  this  evening.  I 
watched  my  opportunity  and  when  they  left  I 
came  in.    Good  night.  Dr.  Shoemaker." 

At  last  the  mystery  was  explained.  Something 
was  indeed  wrong  as  we*had  anticipated.  Our 
friends  have  been  routed  and  their  places  taken 
by  spirits  adverse  to  them  and  to  us.  We  had 
been  right  in  our  conclusion.     We    are   all  glad 


218       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

to  receive  the  explanation,  but  very  sorry  the 
way  things  were  shaped.  We  now  know  what 
has  happened,  but  the  cause  or  how  it  was 
brought  about  we  are  yet  entirely  ignorant  of. 

January  13,  1894,  9  o'clock  p.  m.,  Dallas, 
Kramer  and  myself  met  at  my  office.  The  tele- 
graph instrument  had  been  left  in  its  usual  pos- 
ition and  connected  with  the  battery.  We  took 
seats  made  ourselves  easy  and  awaited  results. 
We  had  been  warned  and  were  on  the  alert. 
Soon  the  instrument  began  to  rattle.  It  was 
being  manipulated  by  some  spirit  operator  who 
was  giving  us  a  message.  Again  I  detected  a 
difference  in  the  operating  from  that  produced 
by  our  spirit  friends  and  a  great  resemblance 
to  the  operating  at  our  last  meeting.  Mr. 
Dallas  was  receiving  and  writing  down 
the  message.  After  he  had  received  he  handed 
it  to  me  and  is  as  follows:  "January  13,  1894. 
How  are  you  all.  We  are  glad  to  see  you  once 
more  in  the  sacred  chamber.  Dr.  Shoemaker, 
opr."  After  carefully  looking  over  the  message 
I  was  more  certain  than  before  that  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker was  not  the  operator  and  that  the  mes- 
sage did  not  emanate  from  him  as  purported. 
Not  only  the  peculiar  operating  but  the  phrase- 
ology proved  clearly  to  my  mind  that  my  sus- 
picions were  well  founded.  I  handed  the  mes- 
sage back  to  Dallas  who  had  maintained  silence 
while  I  was  examining  it  and  said:  "Mr.  Dal- 
las what  do  you  think  about  that  message?" 
He  replied:    "I  am  certain  that    Dr.    Shoemaker 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       219 

did  not  send  this  message,  and  I  am  quite  cer- 
tain that  the  operator  who  sent  it,  or  did  the 
operating,  is  the  same  person  or  spirit  who  did 
the  operating  last  evening."  I  said  that  he  had 
•expressed  my  conviction  exactly.  I  then  said: 
"Now  I  will  say  to  this  spirit  operator  and 
those  whom  he  represents  that  I  consider  it  a 
contemptible  imposition  lor  him  or  them  to  in- 
trude themselves  in  this  office  and  in  this  way 
try  to  mislead,  and  I  cared  not  who  they  were 
or  from  whence  they  came,  I  desired  them  to 
distinctly  understand  that  their  room  was  much 
preferable  to  their  company  and  to  depart  with- 
out delay."  Whatever  it  was,  or  whoever  it 
might  have  been,  they  must  have  taken  me  at 
my  word  for  after  waiting  for  some  time  for  a 
reply  we  got  none  and  silence  reigned  supreme. 

After  this  we  began  to  discuss  what  had 
transpired.  While  thus  talking  we  heard  raps 
on  the  table.  That  were  not  loud,  but  distinct, 
and  what  is  better  they  were  familiar  raps  and 
we  all  recognized  them  as  being  produced  by 
spirit  Plum  Mitchell  and  by  rapping  telegraplry 
he  gave  us  the  following  message:  ''The  enemy 
just  stepped  out  and  I  watched  my  opportunity 
to  come  in.  We  all  know  that  you  feel  anxious 
about  your  spirit  friends.  We  were  betrayed  to 
the  enemy  by  one  of  our  number  on  January  10, 
about  11  p.  m.  It  was  Yerj  unexpected  to  us 
and  we  were  taken  by  surprise.  Mr.  Sumner 
and  Dr.  Shoemaker  were  hurt  but  only  slightly. 
I  must  not  stay  longer  I  may  be  discovered   by 


220       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  enemy.   Goodnight.  Plum  Mitchell."    We  all 
thanked  Plum  for  this  message. 

We  waited  some  minutes  and  again  heard 
raps  near  where  I  was  seated.  They  too  were 
familiar  raps  and  were  easily  recognized  as  be- 
ing produced  by  Mr.  Sumner.  He  began  by  rap- 
ping telegraphy  and  gave  us  the  following  mes- 
sage: "Good  evening,  gentlemen.  Dr.  Shoemaker 
has  already  informed  you  of  the  break  in  our 
work.  It  is  somewhat  serious  though  we  may 
be  able  to  repair  it  soon.  We  are  not  in  the 
position  we  were  two  weeks  ago.  We  have 
gone  back  although  it  is  hard  to  believe.  Please 
disconnect  the  instrument  from  the  battery  and 
be  on  the  alert  for  our  enemies  will  try  in  every 
way  they  can  to  mislead  you  by  impersonating 
your  friends.  Some  of  your  friends  will  report 
to  you  as  often  as  opportunity  permits.  I  can- 
not stay  longer,  good  night.  Charles  Sumner." 
We  all  thanked  Mr.  Sumner  and  said  to  him: 
"Good  night."  After  waiting  some  time  and  get- 
ting nothing  further  we  again  discussed  the 
strange  proceedings  and  wondered  who  the  Judas 
was  who  betrayed  our  friends  into  the  hands  of 
their  enemies.  On  that  question  none  of  us  could 
give  even  a  semblance  of  a  guess.  Waiving  the 
person  or  the  name  of  the  person  or  spirit, 
what  could  have  been  the  motive  for  the  betray- 
al resulting  in  such  a  calamity.  We  did  not 
know  nor  even  imagine,  and  we  have  to  rely  en- 
tirely on  the  future  for  light  along  these  lines. 
I  disconnected  the  telegraph  instrument  from 
the  battery  as  Mr.  Sumner  had  instructed. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       221 

January  17,  1894.  During  the  interim  from 
the  date  of  the  last  meeting  Dallas,  Kramer  and 
myself  had  met  every  evening  at  my  office  but 
saw  or  heard  nothing  of  our  spirit  friends  or 
their  adversaries.  On  this  particular  evening 
Mr.  Kramer  came  to  my  office  about  8:30  p.  m. 
Soon  after  he  arrived  we  entered  into  conversa- 
tion on  the  general  topics  of  the  day.  Nothing  had 
been  said  about  our  spirit  friends  or  on  the  sub- 
ject of  spirit  return.  I  have  a  zither  in  my  office 
to  which  I  have  referred,  and  when  our  conver- 
sation began  to  lag  a  little  I  picked  up  the  zither 
and  made  an  effort  to  hum  a  tune  and  play  an 
accompaniment.  After  being  engaged  for  a  few 
minutes  I  looked  up,  and  there,  at  the  end  of 
the  office  table,  with  one  hand  resting  thereon, 
and  about  seven  feet  from  where  I  sat  stood 
Judge  James  B.  Knox.  I  cannot  say  that  I  was 
frightened  but  there  came  over  me  a  sort  of 
creeping  sensation.  Judge  Knox  was  looking 
me  square  in  the  face  and  in  appearance  was 
the  exact  counterpart  as  I  remember  him  in 
earth  life;  same  style  of  dress  and  personal 
characteristics  to  all  appearance  as  when  I  knew 
him  as  lawyer  and  advocate  some  years  ago  in 
Clarion  County,  Pa.  I  knew  him  well  in  earth 
life  in  1878.  and  1879.  I  had  not  thought  of 
Judge  Knox  for  years  until  his  name  was  men- 
tioned as  noticed  in  a  former  record. 

When  I  thus  observed  the  Judge  I  stopped 
trying  to  play  the  music  but  said  nothing.  I 
expected   every    second   that  he  would  speak  to 


222       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

me.  I  finally  spoke  intending  to  address  him 
and  did  pronounce  "Judge,"  but  before  I  could 
proceed  further  he  vanished  from  my  view.  He 
went  as  suddenly  as  he  came  and  as  noiseless. 
I  wondered  what  he  wanted  and  why  he  did 
not  speak;  that,  however,  I  may  never  know. 

January  25,  1894,  9  p.  m.,  Dallas,  Kramer 
and  myself  met  at  the  usual  place.  We  had  met, 
however,  each  evening  since  receiving  that  last 
message  from  our  friends  in  order  to  give  them 
an  opportune,  if  they  so  desired,  to  communi- 
cate. On  this  particular  evening  a  few  minutes 
after  our  meeting  we  heard  raps  on  the  office 
table.  We  recognized  them  as  being  produced 
by  Plum  Mitchell  and  by  rapping  telegraphy  he 
gave  us  the  following  message:  "Have  had  sev- 
eral engagements  with  the  enemy.  We  are  slowly 
but  surely  regaining  our  former  position,  good 
night.  Plum  Mitchell."  After  receiving  this  mes- 
sage and  waiting  for  some  time  for  others  but 
hearing  nothing  we  separated. 

January  26,  1894,  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself 
met  at  the  office  at  9  p.  m.  After  being  seated 
for  a  few  moments  we  heard  raps  upon  the 
office  table.  We  all  noticed  the  fact  that  they 
were  unlike  any  raps  produced  by  our  spirit 
friends.  I  finally  said:  "Are  these  raps  produced 
by  a  friend  of  ours?"  Answer,  by  raps,  "No."" 
Question — "Can  you  telegraph  to  us  by  raps?" 
Answer — "Yes."  "Well,  who  are  you  and  what 
to  you  want?"  "We  are  Pope  Leo  II  and  Card- 
inal   Manning.       We    would    like  to  advise  you 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       223 

and  do  you  good."  I  then  said:  "Pope  Leo 
and  Cardinal  Manning,  we  do  not  know  that 
you  are  really  whom  you  represent  yourselves 
to  be  and  have  no  way  of  finding  out  that  I 
know  of.  If  we  were  sure  that  you  are  whom 
you  say  you  are,  you  are  strangers  to  us  and 
we  to  you.  We  have  spirit  friends  whom  we 
know  and  can  trust.  We  wish  to  hold  communi- 
cations with  no  spirits  at  present  at  least  except 
with  them."  To  which  they  replied  by  rapping 
telegraphy,  "All  right,  good  night.  C.  M., 
P.  L.  II." 

January  27,  1894.  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my 
office  at  9  p.  m.  Mr.  Kramer  was  not  present. 
Some  few  minutes  after  Mr.  Dallas  called  we 
engaged  in  a  discussion  on  the  subject  of  the  be- 
trayal of  our  spirit  friends.  I  said:  "I  do  not  like  to 
name  any  -particular  spirit  for  fear  of  doing 
an  injustice.  I  have,  however,  had  the  name  of 
a  particular  spirit  in  my  mind  more  or  less  all 
day  as  the  guilty  one.  But  it  is  one  that  I  can 
not  think  would  do  such  a  thing.  I  have  caught 
myself  several  times  through  the  day  repeating 
to  myself,  as  the  spirit  name  would  come  to  me, 
'impossible,  that  cannot  be  the  guilty  spirit' 
but  all  I  can  do  toward  banishing  that  name 
from  my  mind  seems  to'  be  futile.  It  has  the 
presistency  of  'Banquo's  Ghost,'  it  will  not 
down."  Mr.  Dallas  replied:  "John,  I  have  had 
the  same  experience  exactly  but  I  do  not  think 
the  spirit  I  have  thought  about  in  connection 
with   the    betrayal  could    or  would    do    such  a 


224       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

thing."  I  then  said:  "Well,  Dallas,  I  will  men- 
tion no  name  to  you  as  the  guilty  one.  I  do 
not  care  to  have  you  mention  any  name  to  me 
as  the  guilty  one  but  we  will  undoubtedly  find 
out  who  it  is  as  soon  as  our  friends  get  the 
opportunity  and  care  to  advise  us,  so  let  me 
make  a  proposition  to  you.  I  will  now  write 
the  name  of  the  spirit  whom  I  think  betrayed 
our  friends;  you  shall  not  see  it  or  know  what 
is  written.  I  will  put  the  slip  in  my  vest  pocket. 
You  write  the  name  which  you  have  in  your 
mind  as  the  guilty  one  on  a  slip  of  paper  and 
put  it  in  your  pocket,  which  name  shall  be  un- 
known to  me  and  when  we  are  informed  who 
the  guilty  party  really  is  we  will  compare  the 
the  names  written  by  us  and  see  if  either  of  us 
are  right."  To  that  proposition  Mr.  Dallas  as- 
sented, we  procured  slips  of  paper,  each  wrote 
a  name  thereon  unknown  to  the  other  and  de- 
posited the  slips  respectively  in  our  vest  pockets. 
January  28,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  9  p.  m.  Mr.  Kramer  was  not  present 
at  this  meeting.  We  were  soon  discussing  the 
mystery  which  was  in  our  minds.  In  about 
one-half  hour  after  we  met  we  heard  a  familiar 
rap  on  the  table  which  developed  into  a  succes- 
sion of  raps.  They  were  the  well  known  rap- 
pings  of  Charles  Sumner.  We  had  heard  them 
so  often  before  that  we  were  able  to  identify 
them  as  readily  and  with  as  much  certainty  as 
we  could  identify  any  friend  of  ours  by  his  voice. 
Mr.  Sumner  proceeded  and   by   rapping  telegra- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       225 

phy  he  gave  us  the  following  message:  "Good 
evening,  gentleman,  I  am  glad  to  be  with  you 
at  this  time.  We  are  progressing  to  our  satis- 
faction in  repairing  the  break,  and  hope  soon  to 
be  able  to  again  communicate  with  you  by  the 
telegraph  instrument  without  being  interrupted 
by  our  enemies.  You  are  both  right  in  your 
impressions  about  the  break  and  in  relation  to 
the  individual  who  betrayed  our  cause.  We 
gave  you  the  impression  and  you  are  both  cor- 
rect. You  may  produce  your  slips  of  paper  on 
which  you  have  written  a  name  each  and  you 
will  find  that  you  agree  as  to  the  individual 
who  betraj^ed  us.    Charles  Sumner." 

I  was  indeed  astonished  when  I  read  the  mes- 
sage. How  could  Mr.  Sumner,  though  a  spirit, 
know  we  had  slips  in  our  pockets  on  which  a 
name  was  written  for  no  doubt  he  referred  to 
the  slips  of  paper  Air.  Dallas  and  I  had  prepar- 
ed the  previous  evening.  I  immediately  took 
the  slip  out  of  my  pocket  and  laid  it  on  the 
table.  Mr.  Dallas  did  likewise.  We  found  each 
had  written  the  same  name  on  his  respective 
slip.  I  was  very  sorr}-  to  know  that  the  indi- 
vidual spirit  whose  name  was  written  was 
really  the  one  who  had  so  wantonly  betrayed 
our  spirit  friends  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 
I  am  pained  to  be  compelled  to  write  the  name 
in  this  record,  but  a  complete  record  requires  all 
this  to  be  truthfully  recorded,  nothing  added, 
nothing  omitted.  After  we  had  compared  the 
slips  and  laid  them  side  by  side  on  the  table  the 


226       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

rapping  resumed  and  gave  us  the  following 
message:  "The  name  written  on  these  slips  is 
the  name  of  the  individual  spirit  who  betrayed 
our  cause.    Good  night.    C.  S." 

The  name  so  written  and  who,  as  we  have 
been  told,  is  the  Judas,  is  Mrs.  Minnie  Kramer, 
who,  when  in  earth  life,  was  the  wife  of  J.  L. 
Kramer  our  co-investigator.  I  was  glad  Mr. 
Kramer  happened  to  be  absent  this  evening.  I 
know  that  such  news  would  fall  heavily 
on  his  sensitive  nature.  It  was  some  time  after 
this  before  Mr.  Dallas  or  myself  spoke.  I  felt 
sad.  Mrs.  Minnie  Kramer  had  been  an  attend- 
ant in  company  with  our  spirit  friends  at  almost 
every  meeting  since  these  demonstrations  began. 
She  had  been  at  man}'  of  our  banquets.  She 
had  supped  with  us  and  dined  with  us  so  to 
speak.  We  had  showed  her  that  defference  and 
extended  to  her  as  a  spirit  that  courtesy  due  a 
lady  and  a  welcome  guest.  Notwithstanding  all 
that,  what  has  she  done?  Well,  from  my  view 
judging  from  an  earthly  standard  it  is  perfidy 
and  ingratitude  to  say  the  least,  but  perhaps 
there  may  be  attenuating  circumstances  unknown 
to  me  which  lessen  the  enormit}'  of  the  crime.  I 
hope  there  are.  And  then  again  ma}Tbe  I  have 
no  right  to  judge  in  the  premises,  she  being  ele- 
vated to  spirit  and  I  still  a  mortal.  I  am  wil- 
ling to  let  the  matter  rest  and  she  be  judged  by 
her  peers  in  the  court  of  the  spirit  realms. 

Finally  Mr.  Dallas  spoke  and  broke  the  silence. 
He  said:     "John    is    it    not    terrible?    how  could 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      227 

Mrs  Kramer  do  such  a  thing."  I  said:  "Dallas, 
it  is  too  awful  to  think  about.  It  is  done,  it 
seems,  and  what  has  been  done  can't  be  undone, 
so  we  must  accept  the  situation  as  we  find  it." 
I  was  at  this  time  wondering  in  what  manner 
Mr.  Kramer  could  be  apprised  of  this  fact,  or 
whether  it  would  not  be  better  to  keep  him  in 
ignorance  concerning  the  awful  truth;  that  may 
be  the  best  wa}r,  for  it  seems  to  me  if  ever  ig- 
norance is  bliss  it  has  its  full  force  and  applica- 
tion in  this  case.  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself,  to  be 
sure,  are  wiser  on  one  point  at  least  than  when 
we  met  earlier  in  the  evening,  but  I  can  say  for 
myself  that  such  wisdom  makes  me  sad. 

January  31,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas,  Kramer  and 
myself  met  at  9  p.  m.  Soon  after  we  met  we 
heard  familiar  raps,  and  by  rapping  telegraphy 
we  got  the  following  message:  "Good  evening. 
Mr.  Sumner  desires  me  to  say  that  your  friends 
have  succeeded  in  closing  the  break  in  their  lines. 
It  has  been  a  sharp  contest  but  a  decided  one 
with  victor}'  again  on  the  side  of  light  and 
truth.  We  will  soon  have  our  telegraph  line  re- 
paired so  we  will  be  able  to  communicate  with 
you  direct.  It  will  take  three  or  four  days  to 
get  in  complete  readiness,  so  for  that  time  you 
will  hear  very  little,  if  an3'thing,  from  us.  Good 
night.     Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

February  4,  1894,  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself 
met  at  my  office  at  9  p.  m.  Soon  thereafter  we 
heard  raps,  readity  recognized  by  us,  on  the 
table  and  by  rapping  telegraphy  we  received  the 


228       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

following:  ' 'Hello,  bo3's:  I  am  here  all  in  good 
shape  and  ready  for  business.  Please  connect 
the  telegraph  instrument  with  the  battery  and 
I  will  connect  our  ware  with  the  instrument  and 
you  will  receive  a  message.  Plum  Mitchell.' ' 
We  all  said:  "Good  evening,  Plum."  We  imme- 
diately connected  the  instrument  with  the  bat- 
tery. Soon  a  call  was  sounded  over  the  instru- 
ment, and  a  response  to  the  call  and  then  we 
received  the  following  message:  "February  4, 
1894.  Spirit  headquarters.  To  J.  K.  Wilson 
and  E.  M.  Dallas:  We  are  glad  to  be  able  to 
say  to  you  that  we  have  won  and  are  now  able 
to  use  all  of  our  force  and  power.  Charles  Sum- 
ner, Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  The  instrument 
rested  for  a  few  moments  then  we  received  the 
following:  "We  will  let  }rou  know  when  to 
meet  us  this  week.  Nothing  further  tonight.  C. 
S."  And  then  the  following:  "That  is  enough 
good  news  for  tonight.  Dr.  W.  P.  S."  In  a  few 
minutes  thereafter  I  said:  "Plum  are  you  here 
yet?  And  immediately  we  got  the  following: 
"Yes,  Dr.  Eddy  is  here  also.  Mr.  Sumner  says 
we  must  not  speak  much  to  you  tonight  as  our 
forces  have  to  multiply  for  more  important  work. 
Good  night.     Plum  Mitchell." 

Note.  The  initial  C.  S.  signed  to  the  first 
message  I  think  are  intended  for  Charles  Sumner 
and  the  W.  P.  S.  to  the  second  message  are  the 
initials  of  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  spirit  entities  who 
have  figured  so  largely  in  these  demonstrations. 
We    have    instructions    here    from    spirit    Plum 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       229 

Mitchell  which  implies  that  our  spirit  friends 
have  what  they  call  a  wire,  though  invisible  to 
us  mortals,  running  from  this  instrument  to  the 
outside,  and  by  the  heading  of  the  message, 
"Spirit  headquarters,"  I  infer  that  the  message 
was  sent  from  there  over  this  invisible  wire  to 
this  office.  Where  the  place  is  they  call  "Spirit 
headquarters,"  I  am  not  able  to  state. 

February  5,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my 
office  at  7:20  p.  m.  The  telegraph  instrument 
had  remained  connected  with  the  battery.  Soon 
after  his  arrival  the  instrument  ticked  off  the 
following  message:  "We  had  a  battle  on  Friday 
night  and  42,631  of  the  enemy  were  disabled 
and  6  of  our  force  were  hurt.  It  was  the  most 
telling  battle  of  all  we  have  fought.  I  wish  to 
meet  you,  Mr.  Dallas  and  Mr.  Wilson,  here  to- 
morrow evening  at  8  p.  m.  We  have  something 
we  wish  to  say  to  you  alone.  Good  night. 
Charles  Sumner." 

Note  Here  we  have  a  message  signed  Charles 
Sumner  again  telling  us  of  warfare  in  the  spirit 
world.  I  have  no  doubt  of  the  identity  of 
Charles  Sumner  in  this  instance  or  on  former 
occasions,  whom  the  American  people  knew  so 
well  in  earth  life  and  who,  as  successor  to  Dan- 
iel Webster  in  the  United  States  Senate,  did  so 
much  in  shaping  the  affairs  of  this  country.  He 
was,  while  in  earth  life,  distinguished  for  probity 
of  character  and  honesty  of  purpose  aud  it  is 
only  fair  to  presume  that  in  spirit  life  he  still 
retained  those  qualities;  but  who  among  mortals 


230 

ever  supposed  that  a  state  of  war  could  be  pos- 
sible in  the  spirit  world. 

February  6,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  8  p.  m.  We  had  been  requested  by 
Mr.  Sumner  to  meet  here  at  this  hour.  Mr.  Kra- 
mer was  not  present.  The  telegraph  instrument 
had  remained  connected  with  the  battery  as  on 
former  occasions.  In  a  few  minutes  after  we 
met,  the  instrument  began  to  tick.  Mr.  Dallas 
had  provided  himself  with  paper  and  pencil  and 
we  received  the  following  message:  "February 
6,  1894.  To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M.  Dallas:  I 
feel  happy  in  saying  to  you  tonight  that  all  is 
in  readiness  for  us  to  commence  the  opening 
moves  in  this  grand  work,  which  is  to  us  and 
to  you  hereafter  to  occupy  our  entire  lives.  I 
have  a  great  many  things  to  say  to  you  and  I 
hope  you  both  will  follow  closely  what  I  have 
to  say  tonight.  Charles  Sumner."  After  receiv- 
ing this  message  I  said:  "All  right,  Mr.  Sumner, 
we  will  observe  closely  what  you  sa\r."  The 
instrument  again  began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the 
following  message:  "Now  in  the  first  place  I  wish 
to  mention  that  Mr.  Kramer  will  not  be  requir- 
ed in  the  work  we  have  set  forth  for  jou  to  do, 
and  I  will  leave  it  to  your  own  judgment, 
John,  how  to  break  the  news  to  him.  I  am 
sorry  it  should  be  thus,  but  what  is  has  to  be, 
and  after  looking  carefully  over  the  situation 
we  find  it  most  necessary  for  us  to  give  the 
above  verdict.    C.  S." 

I  carefully  read  this  message.     It  contained  a 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       231 

surprise  for  me  and  for  Mr.  Dallas  also.  By 
what  our  spirit  friends  had  said  in  former  mes- 
sages it  was  plain  to  us  that  they  contemplated  a 
life's  devotion  by  Dallas,  Kramer  and  myself,  to 
teaching,  spreading  and  propagating,  the  phe- 
nomena and  philosophy  of  spirit  return  to  this 
earth  planet  from  spirit  realms,  on  something  of 
a  scientific  basis,  by  the  assistance  of  our  spirit 
friends.  While  we  had  not  expressly  agreed  to 
conform  to  their  implication,  we  had,  by  our 
comparative  silence  on  the  subject,  tacitly  agreed 
to  do  so.  I  am,  futhermore,  certain  that  our 
spirit  friends  had  construed  our  silence,  and  ab- 
sence of  objections  on  the  point  suggested  to 
that  end  as  practically  conforming  to  their 
wish.  In  fact,  all  of  us  had,  to  some  extent, 
prepared  to  be  led  by  our  spirit  friends  in  the 
direction  so  often  mentioned.  Mr.  Kramer  was 
exceptionally  enthusiastic  in  this  matter,  and 
now  by  the  wording  of  this  message  it  is  an  in- 
novation to  say  the  least.  Mr.  Kramer  is  to  be 
dropped  and  the  work  is  to  be  carried  on  by 
Dallas  and  myself.  I  felt  disappointed.  I  knew 
that  it  would  be  a  great  surprise  to  Mr.  Kra- 
mer and  that  he  would  be  sadly  disappointed. 
His  anticipation  of  being  an  instrument,  to  some 
extent  at  least,  in  substituting  the  true  spiritual 
light  for  error  and  superstition,  and  supplanting 
the  uncertainty  of  mere  faith  by  incontroverta- 
ble  evidence  of  the  immortality  of  the  human 
family  had  to  all  appearances  so  elated  him, 
that  now  to  be  turned  from  that  possibility  I 
knew  would  be  a  sad  blow  to  him. 


232       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

I  again  re-read  the  message  carefully  and  saw 
that  dispensing  with  Mr.  Kramer's  services  in 
the  contemplated  work  was  couched  in  such 
terms  that  it  amounted  really  to  an  ultimatum 
and  for  that  reason  I  did  not,  as  I  first  intended 
plead  for  Mr.  Kramer's  retention.  I  said  noth- 
ing but  passed  the  message  back  to  Dallas  and 
said:  "Mr.  Dallas,  read  it  carefully  and  tell  me 
what  you  think  about  it."  He  took  the  message, 
read  it  carefully  and  said:  "John  that  is  a  sur- 
prise to  me.  I  know  Mr.  Kramer  will  take  it 
very  much  to  heart,  but  it  is  put  in  such  a  way 
that  I  see  no  other  way  than  to  accept  the  new 
order  of  things."  I  agreed  to  his  conclusions 
and  we  ceased  discussing  it  for  the  time  being. 
Soon  thereafter  we  received  the  following  mes- 
sage: "Our  progress  will  not  be  so  rapid  as  it 
has  been  heretofore  but  we  know  with  whom 
we  are  working  and  time  will  be  no  object  as 
long  as  we  know  that  our  work  will  be  accom- 
plished in  the  end  by  you  two  alone.  All  that 
we  have  promised  will  be  fulfilled.  All  we  ask 
is  your  entire  attention  and  service.  C.  S." 

A  short  rest  and  them  the  following  message: 
"Further  directions  will  be  given  you  at  a  future 
date.  At  present  that  is  all  we  have  to  say  to 
you,  but  will  be  glad  to  answer  any  questions 
you  care  to  ask.  C.  S.,  Dr.  W.  P.  S.,  Dr.  Eddy, 
Prof.  F.  R.  S."  After  receiving  this  message  I 
said:  "Well,  gentlemen,  I  am  glad  you  are  here 
and  able  to  communicate  with  us  so  freely.  I 
wish  to  ask  you  if  it  is   not   possible  to  permit 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       233 

Mr.  Kramer  to  remain  in  the  work?"  Imme- 
diately the  answer  was  ticked  off  as  follows: 
"No,  John,  it  is  impossible  to  retain  Mr.  Kra- 
mer. We  are  very  sorrow  to  be  obliged  to  come 
to  this  conclusion  but  it  is  inevitable.  C.  S., 
Dr.  W.  P.  S.,  Dr.  Eddy,  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  I  then 
said:  "Well,  gentlemen,  I  am  very  sorry  also 
but  you  know  what  is  best.  We  will  be  content 
with  your  decision."  Soon  the  instrument  tick- 
ed off  the  following:  "Well,  gentlemen,  we  will 
say  good  night,  but  will  come  again  soon.  C.  S." 
We  said:  "Good  night"  and  the  instrument  was 
at  rest;  our  friends  had  departed. 

Note.  I  -did  not  ask  our  spirit  friends  during 
this  meeting  why  Mr.  Kramer  was  barred  from 
further  participation  in  this  work.  They  volun- 
teered no  reason  and  I  did  not  interrogate  them 
concerning  it,  but  following  so  soon  after  the 
betrayal  by  Mrs.  Kramer,  Mr.  Kramer's  spirit 
wife,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  move  on  the 
part  of  Mrs.  Kramer  had  something  to  do  with 
the  new  order  of  things;  that,  however,  is  only 
speculative. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Spirits  Shoemaker  and  Eddy  Present — Give  Telegrams 
—Spirit  Plum  Mitchell  Present— Joke  by  Spirit  Eddy 
—Spirit  Shoemaker  Speaks— Loss  of  ExpendedForce  by 
Break— Kramer's  Suspicions— Informed  Who  Betrayed 
Our  Friends — Barred  From  Future  Proceedings — Its 
Effect — Meeting  of  Dallas,  Kramer  and  Wilson  Planned 
by  Spirits  Shoemaker  and  Sumner — What  Was  Said 
—Telegram  From  Spirit  Sumner— Speaks  of  New 
Work— Spirits  F.  R.  S.,  Shoemaker,  Eddy,  Mitchell, 
Wilson  and  A  Stranger  Entertained  at  Dinner— Tele- 
gram From  Dr.  Eddy— Going  to  Write  a  Book- 
New  Spirit  Operator — More  Telegrams — Another 
Spirit  Battle— Wonderful  Message  by  Spirits  F.  R.  S., 
Sumner  and  Shoemaker — A  Proposition — More  Tele- 
grams— Answer  to  Proposition — Spirit  Mitchell  Cap- 
tured. 

February  9,  1894,  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  8  p.  m.  Mr.  Kramer  was  not  present.  I  had 
said  nothing  to  Mr.  Kramer  about  his  services 
being  dispensed  with.  I  have  been  and  am  now 
cogitating  how  best  to  approach  him  on  the 
subject.  As  yet  I  have  no  definite  plan  but 
hope  some  way  will  be  suggested  whereby  it 
will  be  made  easy   for   me  to  break  the  news  of 


235 

the  betrayal  of  our  friends  by  his  wife  and  its 
consequences.  Time  will  tell  and  I  shall  wait 
and  watch  for  the  opportunity. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  the  office  the 
instrument  began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen.  Dr. 
Shoemaker  has  worked  so  hard  of  late  that  it 
will  not  be  possible  for  him  to  operate  much 
tonight.  He  tells  me  to  say  that  Mr.  Sumner  is 
very  much  pleased  with  the  way  you  have  car- 
ried out  his  wishes.  Mr.  S.  cannot  be  here 
tonight  as  he  was  called  away  just  as  he  was 
coming  here.  Plum  has  worked  so  hard  that  he 
will  not  be  able  to  operate  tonight.  He  came 
here  thinking  he  could  do  so;  you  know  how 
willing  he  is  to  be  right  in  this  work.  W.  P. 
Shoemaker,  W.  D.  Eddy,  opr."  After  receiving 
this  message  I  said:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen. 
I  am  very  glad  you  are  here  with  us  again." 
Immediately  the  instrument  ticked  off  this  mes- 
sage: "John,  do  not  leave  the  good  things  till 
the  last.  I  should  think  after  receiving  that 
message  you  would  offer  me  something  more 
than  water.  W.  D.  E."  Before  we  received  the 
first  message  Mr.  Dallas  had  taken  a  drink  of 
water  and  after  drinking  had  set  the  glass,  with 
some  Water  in  it,  on  the  table  close  to  the  key. 
Undoubtedly  spirit  Eddy  referred  to  the  glass  of 
water  on  the  table,  and  for  aught  I  know  sup- 
posed it  had  been  placed  there  for  his  benefit. 
After  reading  the  last  message,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
laughed    at   the    sally  and  I  said:     "Doctor,  we 


236       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

did  not  intend  to  put  you  on  a  water  diet,  and 
to  show  you  that  it  is  impractical  to  preach 
what  you  don't  practice  I  will  change  the  liquid," 
and  suiting  the  action  to  the  word  I  stepped  to 
the  side-board  took  a  bottle  of  wine,  emptied 
the  water  out  of  the  glass  and  replaced  it  with 
wine.  As  soon  as  this  was  done  the  instrument 
ticked  off  the  following:  M Thank  you,  John, 
what  I  said  first  was  intended  for  a  joke,  but 
what  3tou  have  done  is  evidence  that  jokes 
sometimes  are  vineyards  out  of  which  wine  is 
produced.  We  appreciate  your  hospitality.  W.  D. 
Eddy."  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  again  laughed  after 
receiving  the  last  message  at  the  very  clever 
way  the  Doctor  received  the  wine.  More  espec- 
ially was  his  remark  applicable  from  the  fact 
that  the  wine  was  sweet  catawba  a  product  of 
the  vineyard. 

Soon  the  instrument  was  ticking  and  we  re- 
ceived the  following:  "There  is  no  news  of  any 
importance  for  you  tonight.  Everything  is  pro- 
gressing satisfactorily  with  us.  We  find  the  work 
hard  and  up-hill  at  present  but  we  will  soon  be 
able  to  regain  our  power  in  all  directions.  That 
unfortunate  break  made  by  Mrs.  Kramer  has 
given  us  more  trouble  than  we  at  first  anticipat- 
ed. It  has  cost  us  more  expended  force  than 
we  otherwise  would  have  used  in  years  of  work, 
and  we  are  thankful  to  you  for  undaunted  sup- 
port through  it  all.  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  W.  D.  E., 
opr."  In  a  few  moments  we  got  the  following: 
"We  will  all  go  now  but  will  come 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       237 

Perhaps  some  of  your  spirit  friends  will  dine 
with  you  next  Sunday.  W.  D.  E.,  opr."  After 
receiving:  this  message  I  said:  "All  right,  gen- 
tleman, we  will  be  pleased  to  have  as  many  as  can 
do  so  dine  with  us  Sunday.  All  of  you  will  please 
remember  that  you  have  a  standing  invitation 
on  these  occasions."  The  instrument  said:  "Yes, 
we  know  we  have,  and  thank  you  very  much. 
Good  night.    W.  D.  E.  opr." 

Note.  In  the  first  message  on  this  occasion 
the  signature  thereto,  is,  "W.  P.  Shoemaker,  W. 
D.  Eddy,  opr."  I  have  observed  that  when  a 
message  comes  to  us  in  this  way  if  the  spirit 
from  whom  the  message  emanates  does  not  do 
the  operating,  the  operator's  name  is  signed  to 
the  message  or  sometimes  the  initials  as  well  as 
the  name  of  the  spirit  dictating  the  message, 
often  using  'opr"  as  an  abbreviation  of  operator. 

February  11,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my 
office  at  12:30  p.  m.  Before  this  meeting  I  had 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  must  inform  Mr. 
Kramer  of  the  change  and  the  sooner  it  was 
done  the  better.  I  realized  that  it  would  relieve 
my  mind  of  a  very  unpleasant  task.  I  had  ob- 
served, also,  that  intuitively  or  in  some  way 
at  least,  Mr.  Kramer's  suspicions  had  been 
aroused  relating  to  his  connection  with  the 
work,  and  that  something  had  happened  of 
which  he  had  not  been  informed  by  us.  He  did 
not  so  express  himself,  but  by  his  deportment  I 
observed  that  something  out  of  the  ordinary 
was  troubling  him.       Yesterday    morning  I  con- 


238        death;  the  maning  and  result. 

eluded  to  inform  Mr.  Kramer  of  all  that  had 
transpired  concerning  his  connection  with  the 
work.  He  called  at  my  office  at  10  a.  m.  After 
he  came  in  I  engaged  him  in  conversation  and 
finally  invited  him  to  take  a  stroll  with  me. 
He  assented,  and  we  passed  out  on  the  street. 
After  strolling  about  for  some  time  I  engaged 
him  in  conversation  concerning  the  break  and 
to  some  extent  its  results.  I  finally  said  to  him: 
"Have  you  thought  or  tried  to  guess  who  the 
individual  spirit  is  who  betrayed  our  friends?" 
He  answered:  "John,  I  have  thought  a  good 
deal  about  it  and  I  have  strange  forebodings. 
I  seem  to  be  impressed  that  it  is  a  certain  indiv- 
idual or  spirit,  but  I  cannot  think  it  possible 
that  my  impressions  are  correct.  John,  can  it 
be  possible  that  my  wife  who  is  now  a  spirit 
can  be  the  guilty  one?" 

I  must  confess  that  I  was  somewhat  surprised 
at  his  question.  He  had  not  been  told 
concerning  it  by  Dallas  or  myself.  He  always 
seemed  to  be  devoted  to  his  spirit  wife  and  to 
have  implicit  confidence  in  her,  and  a  feeling 
bordering  on  adoration,  and  here  he  had  con- 
fessed to  me  that  his  thoughts  had  gone  out  to 
her  as  the  spirit  who  had  caused  the  recent 
trouble.  At  the  same  time  I  realized  that  a  way 
had  been  opened  whereby  I  could  inform  him  of 
the  fact  with  comparative  ease.  I  embraced  the 
opportunity  thus  presented  and  said:  "Len, 
your  impression  as  to  the  guilty  one  is  correct." 
For  some  few  minutes  we  walked  on  in    silence. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       239 

He  finally  said:  "Well,  my  fears  are  realized. 
It  is  hard  to  believe  but  it  must  be  so.  I  can- 
not understand  why  she  should  do  such  a  thing." 
I  then  said:  "Len,  I  have  been  delegated  by 
Mr.  Sumner  to  inform  you  of  another  matter, 
which  is  unpleasant  for  me,  but  I  must  do  as 
instructed.  Mr.  Sumner  has  informed  Mr.  Dal- 
las and  myself  that  owing  to  conditions  of  some 
sort  your  services  will  be  no  longer  required  in 
this  work  or  in  further  proceedings.  He  also 
expressed  himself,  as  did  others  of  our  friends, 
that  they  were  sorry  that  such  should  be  the 
case  but  gave  it  as  their  verdict,  'after  much 
deliberation,'  and  said  that  it  was  inevitable." 
We  strolled  on  in  silence  some  minutes  then  he 
said:  "This  is  a  great  blow  to  me  and  a  sore 
disappointment.  I  do  not  know  what  to  say 
or  do.  I  am  sorry,  very  sorcy,  things  should 
take  such  a  turn  in  relation  to  our  or  rather 
my  prospects."  By  this  time  our  stroll  had 
brought  us  back  near  the  block  in  which  my 
office  is  located.  Mr.  Kramer  was  silent.  Fin- 
ally when  we  got  opposite  the  block  I  said: 
"Len,  won't  you  go  up  to  the  office  with  me?" 
He  replied:  "No,  not  at  present.  I  will  go  to 
my  room.  I  wish  to  be  alone  and  think  in  sol- 
itude. This  is  bad  news  though  not  entirely 
unexpected." 

I  saw  nothing  more  of  Mr.  Kramer  after  this 
occurrence  until  he  came  to  my  office  in  company 
with  Mr.  Dallas  on  February  11.  Soon  after 
they  stepped  into  the  office  we  heard  raps  about 


240       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  room.  I  recognized  them  as  being  produced 
by  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Mr.  Sumner.  Immediate- 
ly I  began  to  talk  to  Mr.  Kramer  and  said  to 
him  that  we  were  all  sorry  that  things  were  so 
shaped  but  said:  "Len,  you  have  seen  and  heard 
many  things  which  have  proven  to  you  that  we 
are  all  immortal.  That  every  human  being  lives 
after  the  so-called  death.  Death  is  now  no  hid- 
den mystery  to  you,  but  a  change  of  conditions 
along  lines  of  natural  evolution.  While  it  seems 
you  are  to  be  dropped  from  further  partici- 
pation in  this  work  you  have  learned  what 
millions  would  give  all  their  earthly  possessions 
to  know.  And,  moreover,  you  have  been  brought 
in  contact  with  well  disposed  and  intelligent 
spirits  who  no  doubt  will  see  to  it  that  you 
are  protected  from  baneful  influences  here  and 
hereafter;  so  that  viewing  this  matter  in  its 
worst  light,  while  you  may  be  impoverished  in 
immediate  prospects,  you  are  rich  in  that  knowl- 
edge which  the  world  and  all  its  people  have  so 
long  labored  to  find  out." 

As  I  finished  the  last  sentence  I  realized  that 
some  of  our  spirit  friends  were  present  for  I 
heard  a  succession  of  loud  and  distinct  raps.  I 
said  many  other  things  to  Mr.  Kramer  along 
lines  tending  to  induce  him  to  take  the  new  or- 
der of  things  in  a  philosophical  way.  What  I 
said  seemed  to  impress  him,  and  I  think  served 
as  a  panacea  to  his  troubled  and  perplexed 
mind.  He  appeared  to  reconcile  his  thoughts 
to  the  existing  conditions  and  after  a  few   min- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      241 

utes  said:  Well,  I  will  say  good  morning  but 
will  drop  in  on  you  occasionally."  He  then  took 
his  departure.  Soon  after  he  was  gone  Mr. 
Dallas  told  me  that  he  and  Kramer  were  togeth- 
er in  his  room  before  coming  to  my  office  and 
that  Mr.  Sumner  and  Dr.  Shoemaker,  by 
rapping  telegraphy  said  to  Mr.  Dallas:  "We 
desire  you  to  take  Mr.  Kramer  up  to  Mr.  Wil- 
son's office  as  soon  as  convenient  today.  Say 
nothing  to  Kramer  what  we  desire;  but  we  wish 
to  have  Mr.  Wilson  talk  to  him  concerning  this 
break.  Do  not  tell  Mr.  Wilson  that  we  so  ad- 
vised until  after  the  conversation.  After  Mr. 
Kramer  and  Mr.  Wilson  meet  we  wTill  do  the 
rest."  From  this  message  to  Mr.  Dallas  I  infer 
that  the  meeting  was  planned  by  Mr.  Sumner 
and  Dr.  Shoemaker  *and  that  they  directed  the 
conversation  along  the  lines  they  desired. 

After  Mr.  Kramer  excused  himself  the  telegraph 
instrument  ticked  off  the  following  message: 
"Good  day,  gentlemen.  The  work  is  proceeding 
favorably  and  in  a  few  days  I  will  have  a  great 
surprise  for  you  in  the  shape  of  a  new  work 
which  will  occupy  your  attention  for  some 
months  to  come.  I  will  give  you  full  directions 
later.  C.  S."  I  said:  "All  right,  Mr.  Sumner." 
Soon  thereafter  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  fol- 
lowing: "We  are  ready  to  join  you  at  dinner  at 
any  time.  Among  the  spirits  present  today  are 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  W.  D.  Eddy, 
Plum  Mitchell,  William  Wilson,  Mr.  Wilson  and 
my  French  friend  whom  I  shall  introduce  to  you 


242       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

in  a  few  days.  Charles  Sumner."  In  response 
to  this  telegram  I  said:  "I  am  glad  to  meet 
you.  We  will  be  very  glad  to  have  you  dine 
with  us."  We  donned  our  overcoats,  invited  all 
to  join  us  and  we  started  for  the  hotel.  We 
immediately  went  into  the  dining  room  and 
took  our  accustomed  seats  at  the  table.  During 
the  meal  our  spirit  friends  reminded  us  of  their 
presence  by  continual  rappings  on  and  about 
the  table  at  which  we  were  seated.  Dinner  be- 
ing despatched,  we  returned  to  my  office.  Some 
time  previous  to  this  occurrence,  and  before  this 
meeting,  Mr.  Sumner  had  told  us  that  he  had  with 
him  at  my  office  a  strange  spirit  who  he  advised 
us  was  French  by  birth  with  whom  he  formed 
an  acquaintance  during  his  travels  abroad  while 
in  earth  life.  This  was  the  spirit,  I  have  no 
doubt,  to  whom  Mr.  Sumner  refers  in  his  mes- 
sage. Soon  after  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  had  returned 
to  the  office  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  folio-w- 
ing message:  "Allow  me  to  thank  you,  gentle- 
men, in  the  name  of  our  company  for  the  excel- 
lent dinner  yon  provided  for  us.  Charles  Sum- 
ner." I  said:  "I  am  sure  }tou  are  all  very  wel- 
come." The  instrument  then  said:  "If  you  will 
excuse  us  we  will  go  now."  I  said:  "You  are 
excused  on  condition  that  }tou  come  again  soon." 
The  instrument  said  in  response:  "We  promise 
to  come  soon.    Good  afternoon.     C.  S." 

February  14,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my 
office  at  9  p.  m.  Soon  after  his  arrival  the  tele- 
graph instrument  began  to  tick  and  we  received 
the   following   message:      "Good  evening,    John, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       243 

good  evening,  Mr.  Dallas.  Just  dropped  in  and 
thought  I  would  bid  you  the  time  of  the  even- 
ing. W.  D.  Eddy."  I  said:  "Good  evening,  old 
friend,  am  glad  you  are  here.  How  are  you  any- 
way?" Immediately  the  following:  "I  am  hap- 
py and  all  right.  We  are  getting  along  with  the 
work  in  good  shape.  Say,  John,  you  gentlemen 
are  going  to  write  a  book  by  the  aid  of  your 
spirit  friends  I  am  informed.  W.  D.  E."  In  res- 
ponse I  said:  "Glad  to  know  you  are  happy.  I 
have  heard  nothing  about  the  book  you  speak 
of."  Immediately  we  got  the  following:  "It  is 
strange  that  you  have  not  been  told  about  the 
book  you  are  to  write.  It  is  freely  talked  of  on 
our  side  and  I  supposed  you  knew  about  it.  W. 
D.  E."  I  said:  "No,  Doctor,  I  know  nothing 
about  the  book."  Immediately  the  following 
was  ticked  off:  "Well,  I  must  go.  I  did  not 
come  to  stay  long  tonight.  Good  bye.  W.  D.  E." 

Note.  It  appears,  if  my  spirit  friend  Dr.  W. 
D.  Eddy  is  correct  in  his  information,  that  a 
book  of  some  kind  is  to  be  written  by  us  b}r  the 
aid  of  our  spirit  friends.  This  is  the  first  inti- 
mation that  we  have  had  that  such  a  thing  was 
in  contemplation. 

February  15,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  8:45  p.  m.  I  was  not  expecting  him  this 
evening.  During  the  day  I  had  suffered  with  a 
nervous  headache.  I  had  been  thinking  over 
some  of  the  wonderful  phenomena  I  had  witness- 
ed during  the  last  few  weeks,  how  strange  they 
were  and  wondering  where  and  how  they  would 


244        death;  the  maning  and  result. 

end.  I  realized  that  I  had  been  put  in  posses- 
sion of  a  great  truth,  and  was  deliberating  how 
I  should  ever  be  able  to  effectually  impart  it  to 
the  world,  knowing  well  how  difficult  it  is,  even 
by  indubitable  evidence,  to  overcome  well  in- 
trenched error  and  inherited  superstition.  I  was 
perturbed  and  perplexed,  for  I  well  comprehend- 
ed the  fact  that  the  knowledge  I  had  acquired 
imposed  on  me  a  duty  and  a  responsibility  of  no 
contracted  proportions.  While  I  was  thus  cog- 
itating Mr.  Dallas  stepped  into  the  office.  He 
looked  flushed  in  the  face  and  had  ever  appear- 
ance of  being  in  a  hurry.  I  asked  him  what  the 
trouble  was.  He  replied:  "I  have  made  all  ar- 
rangements to  go  sleighing  this  evening."  I 
said:  "Why  don't  you  go?"  He  replied:  "Some 
spirit  came  up  to  the  store  a  few  moments  ago 
and  bade  me  come  down  here  as  some  of  our 
friends  had  something  to  say." 

Immediately  thereafter  the  instrument  began 
to  tick  and  gave  us  the  following  message: 
"Good  evening,  boys,  I  have  been  sent  to  make 
connections  between  our  wire  and  the  instrument. 
After  that  is  done  you  will  get  a  message  from 
headquarters  and  I  think  some  spirits  will  be 
here  also.  Say,  John,  before  I  make  the  connec- 
tion I  wish  to  say  I  have  an  old  friend  of  yours 
here  from  our  side  of  life;  do  you  remember  Good- 
win who  passed  over  in  Edenburg?  He  is  here. 
I  could  not  keep  him  away  any  longer.  He  was 
here  twice  before  but  did  not  make  himself 
known.    Plum  Mitchell."    I  thought   for    a  few 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       245 

minutes  and  replied:  "No,  Plum,  I  do  not  re- 
member Goodwin.  It  has  been  so  long  since  I 
lived  in  Edenburg  that  I  have  forgotten  many 
of  its  people."  Immediately  the  following:  "Well, 
it  don't  matter.  I  will  now  connect  up.  Plum 
Mitchell."  Soon  the  instrument  began  to  tick 
and  we  heard  what  resembled  a  call  sounded 
and  a  reply  and  then  the  following:  "February 
15,  1894.  We  come  here  tonight  to  relieve 
you  of  that  mental  strain  which  we  know  }tou 
are  carrying.  We  are  getting  along  well  in  our 
work  and  hope  soon  to  be  able  to  report  pro- 
gress to  your  satisfaction.  Charles  Sumner,  P. 
M.,  opr."  A  few  minutes  after  receiving  this 
message  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  follow- 
ing: "Good  evening,  gentlemen.  I  am  inform- 
ed by  Dr.  Eddy  that  he  let  the  cat  out  of  the 
bag.  He  is  correct  in  his  information  regarding 
your  future  work.  After  much  deliberation  we 
have  concluded  that  this  is  the  best  method  for 
introducing  you  to  the  world  and  also  of  estab- 
lishing a  reputation  for  you  at  the  same  time. 
The  work  of  collecting  material  for  this  book 
will  commence  almost  immediately  with  us  and 
we  will  be  able  to  give  it  to  you  in  about  three 
weeks  time.  How  it  is  to  be  transmitted  to  you 
is  not  worked  out  at  present  but  you  may  rest 
assured  that  it  will  be  given  to  you  in  such  a 
manner  that  it  will  in  no  way  injure  its  clear 
force  and  meaning  and  I  can  say  to  you  with 
all  confidence  that  when  complete  you  will  have 
accomplished  a  volume  which  will  take  its  place 


246       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

among  the  best  in  the  world  and  will  repay  3'ou 
for  all  your  energy  spent  and  time  lost  in  con- 
nection with  it.  I  expect  the  time  required  to 
complete  this  work  will  be  four  months.  The 
work  of  developing  you  will  not  be  neglected  and 
I  think  by  the  time  you  have  finished  you  will 
both  be  perfect  instruments  in  our  hands,  able 
to  convince  the  world  of  spirit  communication 
and  intercourse  with  the  human  race.  Prof.  F. 
R.  S.  opr."  In  reply  I  said:  "We  feel  gratified 
to  receive  a  message  so  interesting.  I  also  feel 
grateful  to  you  for  your  solicitation  in  regard 
to  my  mental  strain.  Since  you  came  here  to- 
night I  feel  relieved."  Immediately  the  follow- 
ing was  ticked  off:  "Dr.  Shoemaker  will  be  with 
you  for  a  while,  John,  to  fix  you  up  but  he  will 
not  rap  or  operate.  Good  night.   F.  R.  S.,  opr." 

Note.  In  the  messages  received  during  this 
meeting  the  information  given  to  us  at  our  last 
meeting  by  Dr.  Eddy  is  confirmed  that  we  are 
to  publish  a  book  through  the  aid  of  our  spirit 
friends.  I  hope  they  may  accomplish  their  pur- 
pose. 

February  18,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my 
office  at  9  p.  m.  Soon  the  telegraph  in- 
strument gave  us  the  following:  "Spirit  Head- 
quarters, February  18,  1894.  To  J.  K.  Wilson 
and  E.  M.  Dallas.  Brothers  and  fellow  workers 
of  the  true  faith:  we  of  the  spirit  world  send 
3^ou  greetings.  All  are  well,  and  our  work  is 
proceeding  to  our  entire  satisfaction.  Charles 
Sumner,  H.  H.,  opr."    After  receiving  the  forego- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       247 

I  scanned  it  very  closely.  The 
phraseology  was  somewhat  different  from  that 
employed  in  former  messages  sent  us  by  our 
spirit  friends,  and  I  also  noticed  that  the  oper- 
ating was  by  some  strange  operator.  The  mes- 
sage being  dated  and  the  heading  of  it  being 
4 'Spirit  Headquarters"  I  presumed  that  it  had 
been  sent  to  us  from  there  and  that  neither  the 
operator  or  the  person  who  dictated  it  was 
present  at  the  office.  I  wrote  the  following  on 
a  slip  of  paper  and  instructed  Mr.  Dallas  to 
send  it  over  the  wire:  "Office  J.  K.  Wilson, 
February  18,  1894.  Message  just  received  sign- 
ed 'Charles  Sumner,  H.  H.,  opr.'  Suspicious.  Is 
it  genuine.  J.  K.  Wilson."  After  sending  the 
foregoing  we  got  the  following  reply:  "Spirit 
Headquarters  February  18,  1894.  Yes,  message 
all  right,  we  have  a  new  operator.  Charles  Sum- 
ner." And  then  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"The  work  of  getting  material  for  our  book  has 
already  commenced.  There  is  much  labor  in 
connection  with  this  and  it  may  take  us  longer 
than  we  at  first  figured  on.  This  will  be  all 
this  evening.  Good  night.  C.  S.,  H.  H.,  opr." 

February  20,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  9:30  p.  m.  Soon  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen,  Dr. 
Eddy  and  myself  are  here.  Mr.  Sumner  and 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.  wish  me  to  say  that  all  are  well. 
Dr.  Shoemaker  has  been  very  busy  at  the  work, 
in  fact,  we  are  all  hard  at  work  getting  ready 
for  you.   Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 


248       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

In  reply  I  said  orally  as  usual:  ./'Good  evening, 
Plum.  Good  evening,  Doctor.  I  am  glad  you 
came,"  and  then  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"I  wish  to  state  to  you  that  our  new  work  will 
lead  you  further  and  further  away  from  the 
usual  lines  in  which  we  have  been  following  for 
some  time  past.  There  are  many  points  in  con- 
nection with  this  which  at  present  it  is  impossible 
for  me  to  define  or  explain  the  nature  to  you,  but 
they  will  come  up  of  themselves  and  you  will 
have  no  difficulty  in  solving  them.  The  work  is 
progressing  at  a  rate  which  surpasses  our  ex- 
pectations and  as  yet  we  find  nothing  to  retard 
us  in  very  shortly  completing  the  same.  Charles 
Sumner,  P.  M.,  opr."  And  then  the  following: 
"We  will  now  leave  you.    Good  evening." 

March  6,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office 
at  9  p.  m.  We  had  met  several  times  since  the 
20th  of  February  but  heard  nothing  from  our 
spirit  friends.  In  a  few  minutes  after  Mr.  Dallas 
came  to  the  office  the  instrument  gave  us  the 
following:  ' 'March  6,  1894.  Good  evening, 
gentlemen.  We  are  not  ready  for  }rou  }-et  but 
will  be  very  soon.  Eve^thing  is  moving  to  our 
satisfaction.  Dr.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr."  Im- 
mediately we  received  the  following:  "We  cannot 
stay  longer  with  you  tonight.  We  are  all  work- 
ing hard  and  employing  all  our  spare  force. 
Good  night.    Dr.  S.,  P.  M.,  opr." 

March  12,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  9.  p.  m.  We  have  met  nearly  every 
evening  since  March  6  in  order  to  give  our  spirit 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       249 

friends  an  opportunity  to  communicate  with  us 
if  they  so  desired,  but  heard  nothing  from  them 
until  this  evening.  Soon  after  Mr.  Dallas 
came  to  the  office  the  instrument  ticked  off 
the  following:  "Good  evening,  John,  good  even- 
ing, Ed.  We  know  that  you  are  feeling  uneasy 
about  us  and  Mr.  Sumner  sent  me  here  tonight 
to  say  to  you  that  the  enemy  are  making 
great  efforts  to  retard  the  progress  of  our  work 
and  that  a  conflict  with  them  seems  inevitable,, 
so  do  not  think  it  strange  if  you  do  not  hear 
from  us  for  some  time.  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."" 
In  reply  I  said:  "Good  evening,  Plum,  we  are  glad 
you  came.  We  were  feeling  somewhat  uneasy  about 
our  friends.  Are  the  enemy  strong  in  force?' * 
Immediately  the  answer:  "Yes  the  enemy  is  strong 
but  we  have  no  fear  as  to  the  result.  You 
must  excuse  me  for  not  staying  long,  Mr.  Sum- 
ner instructed  me  to  return  soon.  We  will  keep 
you  advised  as  opportunity  affords.  Good  night. 
Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

March  29,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  9  p.  m.  We  had  met  on  several  even- 
ings during  the  interim  from  March  12,  but 
had  heard  nothing  from  our  spirit  friends.  We 
could  not  account  for  their  silence  only  on  the 
hypothesis  intimated  in  the  last  message  from 
them.  This  evening  the  instrument  ticked  off 
the  following  message:  "Spirit  Headquarters, 
March  29,  1894.  To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M. 
Dallas:  Once  again  we  greet  you  after  a 
hard  fight  with  the  enemy  and  it  gives  us  great 


250       death;  the  meandjg  and  result. 

pleasure  to  see  you  both  ready  at  your  post  of 
duty.  It  was  impossible  for  us  to  communicate 
to  you  during  the  fight,  but  we  knew  that  you 
would  support  us  loyally  in  this  work  and  we 
have  not  been  disappointed.  We  have  been  dam- 
aged to  a  great  extent,  although  few  of  our 
party  have  been  injured.  The  Catholic  influence 
which  we  have  been  fighting  against  are  a  very 
low  order  and  no  dependence  can  be  placed  on 
them  and  although  for  the  time  they  have  been 
surpressed  they  are  liable  to  break  in  upon  us  in 
the  future.  Now  while  this  opposing  power 
exists,  it  will  be  impossible  to  succeed  in  our 
work  and  a  proposition  is  therefore  placed  before 
you  which  will  be  entirely  in  your  hands  to 
accept  or  reject.  We  are  determined  to  forever 
wipe  out  this  low  Catholic  influence  which  has 
given  us  so  much  trouble,  but  this  will  take 
some  time  to  accomplish.  It  may  be  a  year,  two, 
or  more,  and  what  we  ask  of  you  is,  will  you 
remain  together  during  the  period?  We  do  not 
ask  any  other  conditions  of  you.  It  will  not 
matter  what  you  are  employed  at  or  where 
you  are  located  as  long  as  you  are  willing  to 
take  up  the  thread  where  we  left  off,  when  we 
are  read3>-  to  do  so.  We  must  have  entire  control 
of  the  spirit  world  before  we  can  go  any  further, 
and  although  we  expect  a  long  and  hard  struggle 
we  will  win  in  the  end,  for  is  not  our  liberty 
and  our  religion  threatened  to  be  overthrown? 
We  must  either  conquer  or  go  on  fighting  into 
Eternity,  for  we  will   never  fail,  and  we  ask  for 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       251 

your  help  in  this.  You  will  have  our  help  and 
guidance  in  the  meantime  and  we  will  be  ready 
at  any  moment  to  advise  you  in  anything  you 
may  wish  to  ask.  You  have  done  nobly  with 
us  up  to  the  present  time  and  you  have  won 
the  admiration  of  the  spirit  world.  Then  will 
we  go  on  further  till  at  last  we  have  overcome 
all  and  our  great  and  noble  work  is  complete? 
It  is  for  you  to  say.  Give  this  careful  attention. 
Be  not  too  quick  in  answering  until  you  have 
satisfied  yourselves  on  all  points  and  then  give 
us  your  answer.  Your  spirit  friends,  Charles 
Sumner,  William  Patterson  Shoemaker,  Prof. 
F.  R.  S." 

Here  is  a  great  message.  It  is  lucid  and  self- 
explanatory.  It  contains  a  proposition  to  Dal- 
las and  myself  of  momentous  import.  The  con- 
flict is  on  between  the  hosts  of  the  spirit 
world  and  its  result  as  portrayed  in  the 
message  meant  much,  very  much.  That 
which  is  dear  to  mortals  is  threatened,  and 
undoubtedly  to  spirits  with  their  quickened 
perceptions  a  thousand  times  more  dear  than  to 
mortals  with,  at  the  best,  clouded  understanding. 
What  mortal  could,  with  any  sense  of  propriety, 
turn  a  deaf  ear  to  such  an  appeal  freighted  as 
it  is  with  a  sentiment  so  grand  and  lofty?  For 
myself  I  can  say  that  after  reading  this  message 
I  am  prepared  instanter  to  enlist  in  the  cause 
along  lines  therein  expressed,  but  at  this  time  I 
am  not  sure  how  Mr.  Dallas  will  view  it;  and 
then  again  they  have  requested  that  we  be  not 


252       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

hasty  in  coming  to  conclusions  evidently  desiring 
that  we  should  first  understand  its  import  and 
digest  its  contents  by  calm  deliberation.  After 
reading  the  message  I  handed  it  back  to  Mr. 
Dallas  without  saying  a  word.  I  was  too  full  of 
patriotism  just  then  to  express  myself!  Mr. 
Dallas  read  it  through  carefully  and  as  he  fin- 
ished reading  it  the  instrument  ticked  off  the 
following:  "Now,  gentlemen,  we  will  leave  you 
for  the  night.  Talk  over  the  fact  between  yon 
and  we  will  see  you  on  next  Sunday  and  explain 
more  fully.    Good  night.     Charles  Sumner." 

April  1,  1894,  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at 
7:30  p.  m.  We  expected  some  of  the  spirit 
friends  to  visit  us  this  evening,  as  they  had 
made  an  appointment  to  do  so.  Mr.  Dallas  and 
myself  had  met  several  times  since  March  29 
and  on  each  occasion  had  earnestly  discussed 
and  deliberated  upon  the  proposition  submitted 
to  us  by  our  spirit  friends  at  our  last  meeting. 
I  had  continued  in  my  determination  to  accede 
to  their  proposition.  The  more  I  read  the  mes- 
sage submitted  b}-  them  the  more  I  discerned 
its  importance  and  the  lofty  sentiment  expressed 
therein.  A  battle  not  for  conquest  but  for  prin- 
ciple of  the  greatest  consequence,  was  on  among 
the  hosts  of  the  borderland.  Victory  for  our 
spirit  friends  meant  the  shedding  of  the  true  light 
on  the  earth  planet  and  a  substitution  of  truth 
for  error,  knowledge  for  superstition.  Their  de- 
feat meant  the  reverse  with  all  its  baneful  influ- 
ences. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       253 

Mr.  Dallas  was  not  so  enthusiastic  in  the  mat- 
ter. He  loves  the  right,  despises  the  wrong  and 
is  in  sympathy  with  the  cause  espoused  by  our 
spirit  friends,  but  he  almost  shrinks  from  his 
responsibility  should  he  endorse  and  accept  the 
proposition  submitted;  however,  somewhat  re- 
luctantly he  said  he  would  do  what  he  could  to 
assist  them  in  their  cause,  to  stand  by  their 
colors  and  attain  the  master}^.  Soon  after  our 
meeting  on  this  evening  the  telegraph  instrument 
began  to  click  and  gave  us  the  following  mes- 
sage: "April  1,  1894,  Spirit  Headquarters.  To 
J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M.  Dallas.  Gentlemen:  We 
will  be  at  jour  office  according  to  appointment. 
Charles  Sumner,  P.  M.,  opr."  And  immediately 
the  following:  ' 'Hello,  John,  I  am  all  right 
again.  P.  M."  Mr.  Mitchell  then  informed 
us  that  Mr.  Sumner,  F.  R.  S.  and  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker were  with  us  in  person.  I  then  said: 
"Good  evening,  gentlemen.  We  are  pleased  to 
meet  you.  This  is  the  time  you  were  to  come 
here  for  your  answer  to  the  proposition  submit- 
ted during  our  last  meeting.  I  am  ready  to  give 
you  my  answer,  which  is,  I  accept  your  propos- 
ition in  its  entirety  without  qualification  of 
any  kind.  Any  assistance  I  can  give  you  to 
further  your  cause  you  can  rely  on  at  all  times. 
Wherever  you  lead  I  will  follow.  I  have  implicit 
confidence  in  your  ability  and  realize  your  lofty 
purpose.  I  answer  for  myself  only;  Mr.  Dallas 
must  do  the  same."  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "I 
admire  your  purpose    as   disclosed  in  your  mes- 


254       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

sage.  I  have  thought  over  the  matter  a  great 
deal,  and  have  come  to  the  conclusion  to  accept 
your  proposition.  I  will  follow  in  the  work 
with  Mr.  Wilson."  Immediately  the  instrument 
gave  us  the  following:  " Gentlemen,  your  answer 
gives  us  great  joy  and  we  know  you  will  have 
the  gratitude  of  the  spirit  world.  We  are  certain 
of  victory  in  the  end,  the  obtaining  of  which 
will  give  us  a  better  opportunity  to  show  our 
appreciation  of  the  noble  way  you  have  sus- 
tained us  in  this  great  cause.  We  would  like  to 
answer  any  question  you  wish  to  ask  us  while 
we  have  strength.    C.  S.,  P.  M.,  opr." 

I  then  asked  our  spirit  friends  some  questions 
pertaining  to  the  work  contemplated  by  them, 
to  which  I  received  ready  answers.  Among  the 
questions  was:  "Mr.  Sumner,  do  you  know 
how  long  it  will  take  to  subdue  this  adverse 
force?"  To  which  the  following  reply  was  given: 
"No,  but  as  far  as  we  can  judge  it  will  take  at 
least  eighteen  months.  C.  S."  I  then  said:  "I 
do  not  think  of  any  other  questions  I  care  to 
ask  at  present."  In  a  few  seconds  we  received 
the  following:  "Before  I  go  I  would  like  to  say 
a  few  words  to  you,  John.  I  was  hurt  in  the 
most  important  battle  we  have  had  since  the 
break.  I  was  carrying  a  very  important  message 
from  Mr.  Sumner  to  Dr.  Shoemaker  who  was 
near  the  out-post  of  the  enemy  when  I  was  cap- 
tured by  the  enemy  and  taken  down  into  their 
low  conditions.  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Mr.  Sumner 
managed  to  rescue  me  through  great  effort.       I 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       255 

think  they  are  the  only  spirits  who  could  have 
planned  and  effected  my  escape.  And  I  assure 
you  I  never  can  do  enough  for  these  gentlemen, 
and  the  cause  for  which  they  are  contending,  to 
repay  them  for  what  they  have  done  for  me. 
I  have  only  partly  recovered  from  my  injuries 
but  will  be  as  well  and  strong  as  ever  in  about 
two  months.  Well,  I  must  not  take  the  time  of 
these  gentlemen.  I  am  holding  them  here  and 
they  wish  to  go.  We  will  come  again  when  we 
can.    Good  night.     Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

Note.  In  the  message  here  noted  from  my 
spirit  friend,  Plum  Mitchell,  he  speaks  of  having 
been  captured  by  the  enemy  and  rescued  by  Mr. 
Sumner  and  Dr.  Shoemaker.  He  speaks  highly 
of  their  efforts  and  declares  allegiance  to  their 
cause.  The  circumstances  of  his  capture  as 
related  by  Mitchell  seems  so  very  strange  to  me 
that  sometimes  I  hardly  know  what  to  think 
about  it;  but  then,  Plum,  with  other  spirit 
friends,  have  appeared  to  me  to  be  truthful,  hon- 
est and  candid,  showing  at  no  time  any  dispo- 
sition to  intentionally  mislead.  I  must  therefore 
accept  his  statement  as  true. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  Strange  Spirit— Interferes  With  Instrument— Spirits 
F.  R.  §.,  Sumner,  Shoemaker  and  Mitchell  present- 
Spirit  Telegrams— Dallas  Desires  to  Leave  Bradford 
— Informed  of  Letter — Received  Letter — Spirit  Sum- 
ner's Message  About  Letter— Why  Dallas  and  Wil- 
son Selected— Dallas  Advised  to  Remain  in  Bradford 
— Message  From  Spirit  Mitchell— Severe  Engagement 
— More  War— Message— Victory  Won— Message  From 
F.  R.  S— Mode  of  Warfare— Forty-Eight  Hour  En- 
gagement— Spirit  Mitchell  Wounded — Spirits  Sumner 
and  Shoemaker  WTounded — Spirit  Eddy's  Capture 
Planned — Invisible  Wires — Electric  Storm  Disturbs 
Instrument — Dallas  and  Wilson  Intercept  Messages — 
Intercepted  Spirit  Telegrams— Cipher  Message- 
Strange  Telegrams— Intercepted  Message  Repeated 
to  Spirit  Friends— The  Result. 

On  April  2,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at*  9  p.  m.  We  were  not  expecting  our 
spirit  friends  to  be  with  us  on  this  occasion. 
Some  few  minutes  after  Mr.  Dallas  came  into 
the  office,  the  instrument  ticked  three  or  four 
times  and  stopped.  We  thought  that  strange 
and  I  asked:  "Plum,  is  this  you  around  the 
instrument?"    No  answer.    I  stepped   up  to  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      257 

instrument  and  discovered  that  the  sounder  or 
hammer  rather  was  held  down  as  it  naturally 
would  be  if  the  key  were  depressed.  I  went  to 
the  key  and  discovered  that  it  was  pressed  down. 
I  made  a  movement  toward  putting  my  finger 
on  it  and  just  before  I  came  in  contact  with  the 
key  it  resumed  its  proper  position.  This  was  a 
new  proceeding  to  us  and  we  did  not  know 
what  it  meant.  While  we  were  trying  to  dis- 
cover the  cause  we  heard  raps  on  the  table.  I 
said:  "Is  this  spirit  ,who  rapped  an  acquaint- 
ance of  ours?"  In  response  we  heard  one  dis- 
tinct rap  which  in  the  rapping  code  means  no. 

Before  I  could  ask  another  question  the  in- 
strument began  to  tick  and  we  got  the  follow- 
ing message:  "April  2,  1894.  Spirit  Headquar- 
ters. To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D.:  Good  evening 
gentlemen.  We  had  some  difficulty  in  getting  a 
strange  spirit  out  of  your  office  but  all  is  clear 
now.  Plum  Mitchell  will  operate  for  us  tonight. 
If  there  is  anything  important  that  you  want 
answered  let  us  know  as  Dr.  Shoemaker  and 
Mr.  Sumner  are  here.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  In  re- 
sponse I  said  that  "I  had  no  question  of  impor- 
tance to  ask."  Mr.  Dallas  then  said:  "I  have 
been  thinking  that  I  could  do  better  in  my  busi- 
ness in  a  larger  city  than  this;  is  it  necessary 
for  me  to  stay  in  Bradford  during  the  time  you 
are  preparing  the  way  for  the  work?"  Imme- 
diately we  received  the  following:  "We  would 
much  prefer  that  you  would  remain  in  Bradford. 
We  are  aware  that  you  have    thought    some    of 


258       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

leaving  but  we  think  it  would  be  as  well  for  you 
and  much  better  for  us  for  you  to  remain  here. 
Charles  Sumner."  Before  Mr.  Dallas  made  any 
reply  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Mr.  Dallas, 
you  will  receive  an  important  letter  from  St. 
Thomas,  Ontario.  It  will  be  sent  by  your  uncle, 
F.  P.  Mac  Donald.  It  was  written  today  and 
contains  information  of  importance  to  you  and 
will  have  some  bearing  on  your  decision  as  to 
remaining  in  Bradford.  We  will  not  disclose  to 
you  its  contents  for  it  will  soon  reach  yott  and 
you  will  then  know  what  it  contains.  Your 
spirit  sister  informed  us  that  she  was  present 
with  your  uncle  this  p.  m.,  read  the  letter  as  it 
was  written  and  informed  us  of  its  contents. 
Charles  Sumner."  Soon  after  the  foregoing  mes- 
sage was  ticked  off,  we  received  the  following: 
"Well,  gentlemen,  if  you  have  no  more  questions 
to  ask,  we  will  bid  you  good  evening.  C.  S."  We 
said:     "Good  evening  to  all." 

Note.  During  this  sitting  we  were  informed 
by  a  message  which  we  received  in  this  myster- 
ious way  that  a  letter  had  been  written,  on  this 
date,  by  Mr.  Dallas'  uncle,  F.  P.  Mac  Donald, 
at  St.  Thomas,  Ontario.  I  asked  Mr.  Dallas  if 
he  had  an  uncle  by  that  name  living  at  St. 
Thomas;  he  replied  that  he  had.  This  message 
tells  us  something  of  the  contents  of  the  letter 
and  we  are  told  also  how  our  spirit  friends  were 
informed  of  this  letter  and  its  contents.  After 
our  spirit  friends  had  departed  we  discussed  the 
subject  and  wondered  if  the  statement  in  regard 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       259 

to  the  letter  was  correct;  we  concluded  that  we 
had  no  reason  to  doubt  what  had  been  told  to 
us  about  it. 

April  6,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  met  at 
the  usual  place  at  9  p.  m.  We  had  met  every 
evening  since  April  2,  in  order  to  give  our  friends 
an  opportunit\r  to  communicate  with  us  should 
they  so  desire.  We  were  also  anxious  about  the 
letter  which  our  spirit  friends  told  us  had  been 
prepared  by  Mr.  Dallas'  uncle  at  St.  Thomas. 
We  expected  by  what  the  spirits  said  that  the 
letter  would  reach  Bradford  on  April  3,  but  no 
letter  came.  We  were  sure  it  would  reach  Brad- 
ford on  the  following  day  but  no  letter  put  in 
its  appearance.  WTe  began  to  think  that  our 
spirit  friends  had  made  a  mistake  this  time,, 
sure.  The  morning  of  the  5th  came  and  no  letter, 
but  during  the  day  a  letter  bearing  the  post- 
mark of  St.  Thomas,  Ontario,  was  placed  into 
the  hands  of  Mr.  Dallas  by  the  postman.  Mr. 
Dallas  came  directs  to  my  office  before  he  had 
opened  the  letter.  I  had  requested  him  to  do  so,, 
in  order  that  I  might  see  this  letter  of  which  we 
had  been  told  with  my  own  eyes.  He  handed 
me  the  letter  and  I  examined  it  closely  and  ob- 
served that  the  outgoing  postmark  was  "St. 
Thomas,  Ontario,  April  4,  1894."  When  I  made 
this  discovery  I  thought  our  spirit  friends  had 
made  a  mistake  in  dates  as  they  told  us  that 
the  letter  was  prepared  on  April  2.  I  also  ob- 
served that  the  letter,  as  the  incoming  postmark 
showed,  had  been  received  at  the  Bradford  Post 


260       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Office  on  April  5,  1894.  By  Mr.  Dallas'  permis- 
sion I  opened  the  letter  and  was  much  surprised 
when  I  observed  that  the  date  of  the  letter  was 
April  2,  1894,  the  exact  date  given  to  us  by  our 
spirit  friends.  By  Mr.  Dallas'  permission  I  read 
the  letter  and  it  was  on  the  subject  intimated 
by  Mr.  Sumner  and  signed  F.  P.  Mac  Donald. 
Mr.  Sumner  had  been  surprisingly  accurate  in 
his  information  concerning  the  letter,  its  date 
and  contents.  It  had  been  prepared  on  April  2, 
but  not  mailed  until  April  4. 

This  is  indeed  wonderful.  Air.  Dallas  and  I 
had  been  informed  while  in  Bradford,  Pa.,  through 
a  telegraph  instrument,  with  no  visible  connec- 
tions to  it  leading  outside  of  my  office,  being 
operated  by  an  intelligence  claiming  to  be  the 
spirit  of  Charles  Sumner,  on  the  second  day  of 
April,  1894,  that  on  that  da}'  a  letter  on  a  cer- 
tain subject  had  been  prepared  by  F.  P.  Mac 
Donald  in  St.  Thomas,  Ontario,  a  distance  of  at 
least  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  where  we 
were  at  the  time,  the  latter  on  its  receipt  veri- 
fied in  every  particular  what  had  been  told  us 
concerning  it.  If  the  force  or  intelligence  giving 
us  this  information  is  not  spirit,  as  it  claims  to 
be,  I  will  leave  the  matter  with  some  savant  to 
figure  out  what  it  is. 

Soon  the  instrument  began  to  move  and  tick- 
ed off  the  following  message:  "Good  evening 
gentlemen,  I  hope  I  find  you  both  well.  I  ob- 
serve that  you  have  received  the  letter  of  which 
I  spoke  at  our  last    meeting.      Your   uncle,    Mr. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       261 

Dallas,  was  a  little  tard}r  in  mailing  it.  Charles 
Sumner."  We  both  bade  Mr.  Sumner  good  even- 
ing and  informed  that  we  were  as  well  as  usual; 
then  Mr.  Dallas  said:  "Yes,  Mr.  Sumner,  I  re- 
ceived the  letter  all  right  and  it  contained  what 
you  said  it  did."  Following  this  Mr.  Sumner 
and  Mr.  Dallas  carried  on  quite  a  lengthy  con- 
versation, Mr.  Sumner  using  the  telegraph  in- 
strument and  Mr.  Dallas  speaking  orally,  on  the 
subject  of  Mr.  Dallas  remaining  in  Bradford. 

After  they  had  concluded  their  conversation 
Mr.  Sumner  asked  me  through  the  instrument  if 
there  was  anything  special  that  I  wished  to  ask 
him.  In  response  to  the  invitation  I  asked  a 
few  questions  to  which  I  received  prompt  replies. 
Then  I  said:  "Mr.  Sumner,  I  feel  that  the  re- 
sponsibility resting  on  me  in  pursuing  the  work 
you  have  marked  out  for  me  to  do  is  very  great, 
and  a  sense  of  inability  and  weakness  creeps  over 
me  once  in  awhile  and  forces  me  to  the  conclusion 
that  you  might  have  chosen  one  much  better 
adapted  to  your  work  than  myself.  I  am  quite 
certain  Mr.  Dallas  feels  about  as  I  do  in  the 
matter."  In  response  the  instrument  ticked  off 
the  following  message:  "In  choosing  you,  we 
have  selected  the  best  material  in  existence  at 
the  present  time.  You  have  the  forces  in  you 
which  combine  and  make  up  the  power  we  lack 
over  here.  That  power  has  been  wanting  for 
many  centuries  and  now  that  all  is  complete 
and  our  enemies  gone  from  us  forever,  the  work 
will  go  forward  slow  but  with  the  power  of  the 


262       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ocean  tide  and^shall  sweep  all  before  it.  It  is 
our  wish  that  you  be  as  brothers  to  each  other, 
bound  together  by  a  sacred  band  which  cannot 
and  will  not  be  broken.  We  cannot  say  that 
you  both  will  be  able  to  see  the  final  victory  in 
the  end  but  if  one  of  you  passes  over  to  our 
side  the  other  will  carry  on  the  work  and  what 
a  happy  meeting  it  will  be  for  you  when  you 
join  us  on  our  side  after  a  hard  fought  victory; 
everlasting  glory,  fame  and  happiness  await  you 
in  the  spirit  world.  Charles  Sumner."  And  im- 
mediately thereafter  we  received  the  following: 
''Well,  I  must  now  leave  you.  I  will  come  as  op- 
portunity affords.  Good  night.  Charles  Sumner." 

On  April  8,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  1:30  p.  m.  Soon  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing: "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D.:  Good  day 
gentlemen,  we  trust  3^ou  are  both  well.  Dr. 
Shoemaker,  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Dr.  Eddy,  P.  M.,  opr." 
We  informed  our  spirit  friends  that  we  were  in 
our  usual  health.  Following  this  Mr.  Dallas 
and  the  spirits  carried  on  a  lengthy  conversation, 
the  spirits  talking  by  telegraphy  and  Mr.  Dallas 
orally,  concerning  Mr.  Dallas  leaving  Bradford 
during  the  time  the  work  was  being  prepared. 
The  spirits  seemed  to  be  firm  in  their  opinion 
that  the  better  way  would  be  for  Mr.  Dallas  to 
remain  in  Bradford  and  finally  he  acceded  to 
their  wishes  and  promised  to  remain  in  this  city 
until  advised  further  by  them. 

April  9,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office  at 
9  p.  m.    Soon    after    his    arrival  the  instrument 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       263 

ticked  off  the  following  message:  "April  9,  1894. 
To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M.  Dallas:  Meeting 
postponed;  severe  engagement  with  the  enemy. 
Good  bye.  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  This  message 
informs  us  of  another  conflict  among  the  hosts 
of  the  border  land.  Well,  where  will  it  end? 
What  will  be  the  result?  These  are  problems 
which  time  alone  can  solve. 

April  12,  1894,  Dallas  and  myself  met  at  the 
usual  place  at  9  p.  m.  We  had  met  every  even- 
ing since  the  9th  but  heard  nothing  from  our 
spirit  friends.  Mr.  Dallas  had  been  in  the  office 
about  one-half  hour  when  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment gave  us  the  following:  "April  12,  1894. 
To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M.  Dallas:  Still  fight- 
ing, great  losses  on  the  enemies'  side— few  friends 
wounded — more  news  later — by  Sunday.  Plum 
Mitchell,  opr."  In  response  to  this  telegram  I 
said:  "Good  evening,  Plum;  I  hope  you  will 
come  out  victorious,  and  very  soon.  Immed- 
iately wre  received  the  following:  "The  enemy 
heard  of  our  meeting  which  we  had  planned  for 
Monday  evening  at  your  office  and  they  intend- 
ed to  break  in  on  us  but  we  are  making  it  warm 
for  them.  Good  night,  I  am  wanted  by  Mr.  Sum- 
ner. Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

April  15,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  nry  office 
at  3  p.  m.  We  had  heard  nothing  from  our  friends 
since  the  12th  inst.  At  this  time  however,  we 
had  been  together  but  a  few  minutes  when  the 
instrument  gave  us  the  following:  "April  15, 
1894.    Spirit    Headquarters.     To  J.    K.  Wilson 


264       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

and  E.  M.  Dallas:  Once  more  we  greet  you, 
gentlemen.  After  a  hard  fight  with  our  enemies 
we  have  been  able  to  overcome  them  in  such  a 
manner  that  it  will  be  some  time  before  they 
regain  enough  force  to  make  another  attack. 
Their  loss  is  4,561.  In  many  other  ways  they 
have  been  defeated,  and  I  may  say  that  never 
again  can  they  make  such  a  stand.  Charles 
Sumner,  P.  M.,  opr."  The  instrument  was  silent 
for  a  few  seconds  then  we  received  the  following: 
4 'Gentlemen,  it  gives  me  indescribable  joy  to  be 
with  you  again  under  the  conditions  now-  exist- 
ing. How  grand  it  is  to  open  direct  communi- 
cation again.  The  battle  was  a  long  and 
hard  one,  but  we  were  victorious  in  the  end  as 
we  always  were  and  always  will  be.  Your 
spirit  friend,  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  P.  M.,  opr." 

After  a  few  moments  rest  the  instrument  tick- 
ed off  the  following  wonderful  message:  "J.  K. 
W.  and  E.  M.  D.  Fellow  workers:  Flying  be- 
tween the  enemy  and  our  friends  one  moment, 
controlling  electric  forces  greater  than  can  be 
imagined  by  you,  at  another  moment  directing 
the  movements  of  our  party  against  the  enemy 
has  been  my  work  for  the  past  few  days,  and 
often  have  I  thought  of  the  noble  support  offered 
by  you  gentlemen,  and  I  say  to  you  that  you 
have  done  much  in  helping  us  in  suppressing 
the  low  order  of  spirits  which  we  are  now  bat- 
tling against.  We  have  undertaken  a  long  and 
fierce  struggle  for  victory,  and  I  tell  you,  gen- 
tlemen,   we   are   to   be   victorious  in  the  end  as 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       265 

sure  as  the  sun  shines  today.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  opr." 
In  explanation  of  the  Professor's  reference  to 
victory,  "as  sure  as  the  sun  shines  today,"  the 
day  on  which  we  received  the  message  was  a 
beautiful  one  and  the  sun  shining  brightly.  Some 
few  minutes  elapsed  after  receiving  the  last  mes- 
sage and  then  the  following  came:  "To  my  lov- 
ing son,  John  Wilson:  I  have  seen  much  of  the 
trials  of  spirit  warfare  and  your  good  friends 
are  trying  hard  to  gain  a  victory.  I  hope  you 
will  not  part  with  your  friend,  Mr.  Dallas,  but 
maintain  the  conditions  that  you  have  been  in- 
structed to  keep.  Your  Loving  Mother.  P.  M., 
opr."  A  short  rest  followed  after  the  last  mes- 
sage and  then  the  following:  "We  will  keep  you 
advised  from  time  to  time  as  opportunity  affords. 
This  will  be  all  today.  Good  bye.  C.  S.,  P.  M.r 
opr." 

April  21,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  7:30  p.  m.  As  usual  we  had  been  together 
every  evening  since  the  15th  inst  but  heard 
nothing  from  our  friends.  By  what  they  said  in 
their  last  message  in  regard  to  the  conflict  in 
spirit  realms  we  concluded  that  they  were  having 
more  trouble.  Mr.  Dallas  had  been  in  the  office 
but  a  few  minutes  when  we  received  the  follow- 
ing message:  "Good  evening,  boys,  we  have 
been  engaged  with  the  enemy  for  the  past  forty- 
eight  hours.  I  cannot  give  any  particulars  at 
present  but  the  losses  on  both  sides  are  great. 
I  think  we  have  the  best  of  the  battle.  More 
news  in  a  day  or  so.    Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

April  27,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas   called  at  my  office 


266       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

at  8  p.  m.  We  had  heard  nothing  from  our 
friends  since  the  21st  inst.  We  had  construed 
their  silence  to  mean  that  the  battle  among  the 
spirit  hosts  was  still  raging.  At  our  meeting 
this  evening  we  received  the  following  message: 
4 'We  are  sorry  to  say  that  Plum  Mitchell  is 
wounded.  I  will  take  his  place  for  a  few  days. 
We  are  still  fighting.  Good  bye.  Dr.  W.  D.  Eddy, 
opr."  It  was  very  evident  to  me  that  friend 
Eddy  was  in  a  hurry  as  he  remained  only  long 
enough  to  give  us  the  message  and  was  gone. 

April  29,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  2.  p.  m.  In  a  few  minutes  after  he  came  in 
we  received  the  following  telegraph  message: 
-Sunday,  April  29,  1894.  To  J.  K.  Wilson:  The 
battle  is  still  on.  Many  of  our  friends  are  in 
the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Dr.  Shoemaker  and 
Charles  Sumner  are  both  wounded  but  are  able 
to  attend  to  their  duties.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  is  in 
command.  Plum  is  improving  rapidly.  W.  D. 
Eddy,  opr."  This  message  contains  startling 
news.  Our  friends  are  evidently  being  repulsed 
or  defeated  in  the  engagement  judging  from  wrhat 
this  message  contains.  In  response  I  said:  "Dr. 
Eddy,  what  is  our  friends'  outlook  in  this  affair?" 
Immediately  the  reply  came:  "Not  very  promis- 
ing for  immediate  success.  We  have  been  met  by 
a  very  large  force  of  the  enemy.  We  have  retreat- 
ed from  our  former  position  and  the  enemy  are 
in  possession  of  some  of  our  works  and  wires. 
W.  D.  E."  Immediately  after  these  initials  had 
been  given  on  the  instrument  the  following  was 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       267 

ticked  off:  "To  W.  D.  E,  Be  careful,  enemy 
know  you  are  on  earth  side.  W.  P.  S."  And 
immediately  the  following:  "Be  ready  to  return 
here  when  we  give  you  the  signal  and  we  will 
meet  you  with  a  force.  W.  P.  S."  Following 
this  the  instrument  ticked  off  this  message: 
"John,  the  enemy  have  discovered  that  I  am  here 
and  they  are  planning  for  my  capture  on  my 
return.  W.  D.  E."  In  reply  I  said:  "Doctor, 
can't  you  stay  here?"  He  immediately  answered: 
"I  am  afraid  not."  Soon  after  the  instrument 
ticked  off  the  word  "Come,"  and  was  then  si- 
lent for  about  five  minutes. 

I  felt  uneasy  about  Dr.  Eddy.  Had  he  been 
captured,  or  had  he  safery  returned  to  his 
friends  on  the  spirit  side?  At  the  end  of  about 
five  minutes  silence,  and  to  me  suspense,  we 
received  the  following  message:  "Dr.  Eddy  reach- 
ed his  friends  in  safety.  W.  P.  S.  66."  In  ex- 
planation of  the  "66"  added  to  the  signature  of 
the  last  message,  it  had  been  arranged  between 
spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  myself,  that,  if  at  any 
time  it  should  become  necessary  for  him  to  iden- 
tify a  message  coming  over  the  instrument  dur- 
ing his  absence,  he  should  use  "66"  after  his 
initials.  This  is  the  first  time  those  figures  have 
been  so  used;  I  can  see  why  it  was  necessary  in 
this  instance.  Dr.  Eddy  had  informed  us  that 
the  enemy  now  occupied  our  friends'  former  posi- 
tion and  were  in  possession  of  their  "works  and 
wires,"  evidently  meaning  telegraph  wires  as 
we   would    call   them    on  the  earth  side,  and  in 


268       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

this  instance  might  use  them  to  give  us  false 
messages,  hence  the  necessity  to  use  the  quota- 
tion "66"  to  prove  the  genuineness  of  this  message. 

Our  spirit  friends  had  informed  us  soon  after 
we  began  to  communicate  with  them  by  tele- 
graphy, that  an  inductive  substance,  invisible 
to  us  or  the  physical  eye,  was  connected  with 
our  instrument,  and  led  thence  to  what  they 
termed,  i 'Spirit  Headquarters,"  and  that  they 
had  a  system  of  those  wires  in  their  localit}'  in 
the  spirit  world  which  bore  the  same  relation  to 
their  system  of  telegraphy  as  material  vwires  do 
to  the  system  of  telegraphy  on  the  earth  plane. 
The  fact  that  the  telegraph  instrument  in  my 
office  had  an  invisible  connection  leading  there- 
from has  been  proven  conclusively  to  me  by 
electric  currents  coming  in  on  my  instrument 
during  an  electric  storm  which  would  be  im- 
possible if  there  was  no  outside  connections.  My 
explanation  in  reference  to  the  invisible  con- 
nection leading  to  and  from  nry  office,  and 
thus  forming  a  circuit  is  given,  so  that  what 
follows  may  be  better  understood. 

Soon  after  we  received  the  message  signed, 
"W.  P.  S.,  66"  the  telegraph  instrument  began 
to  tick  and  we  were  surprised  to  receive  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "In  a  short  space  100  from 
two  sec.  with  500  strong  you  are  to  blame  for 
a  safe  return.  Warner,  opr."  And  immediately 
thereafter  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "With 
the  remaining  force  we  will  meet  tonight  at 
412  sec.  F.  R.  S.  is  at  31  all   will   be    safe    and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       269 

sure  victory  Theseon  atcion  rex  is  on  P.  0.  Q. 
CM.  Reply  if  0.  K."  The  last  two  messages 
were  Greek  to  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself.  We  did 
not  understand  their  contents  or  what  they 
meant.  It  is  very  evident  that  they  were  not 
intended  for  us.  We  were  not  many  minutes, 
however,  in  coming  to  a  conclusion,  satisfactory 
to  ourselves,  as  to  how  we  got  the  messages. 
Our  telegraph  instrument  was  evidently  in  the 
circuit  used  by  that  force  called  by  our  spirit 
friends  their  enemy,  and  very  likely  unknown 
to  them,  their  messages  were  passing  through 
my  office  and  ticked  off  by  our  instrument.  Our 
curiositA^  was  aroused  and  we  waited  for  devel- 
opments. We  had  not  long  to  wait  for  in  a 
few  minutes  our  instrument  was  again  in  motion 
and  ticked  off  the  following  as  near  as  we  were 
able  to  read:  "Secum  on  ubis  vetun  valbus  et 
semi  nerat.  Warner,  0.  K.  it."  After  getting  the 
above  message  we  waited  for  some  time  and 
as  the  instrument  remained  silent  I  instructed 
Mr.  Dallas  to  rattle  the  key  of  our  instrument 
rapidly  for  a  couple  of  seconds,  and  then  sign 
Warner  by  telegraph  and  see  what  effect  if  any 
it  would  have  along  the  line.  Mr.  Dallas  did  as 
directed,  and  immediately  thereafter  our  instru- 
ment ticked  off  the  following:  "What  do  you 
mean,  I  do  not  understand  you?  CM."  A 
moment's  rest  and  then  the  following  was  ticked 
off:  "There  is  something  wrong  with  the  line, 
but  I  got  the  last  message  all  right.  Warner, 
0.     K."       And    immediately    following   this    the 


270       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

instrument  ticked  off  this  message:  "See  that 
the  information  is  kept  private  from  all  the  force. 
We  will  be  there.  C.  Manning."  And  then  the 
following  came:  "Break  the  line  C.  M.  O.  K. 
Warner." 

After  receiving  this  last  message  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  waited  for  some  time  but  all  was  silent. 
The  contents  of  these  mvsterious  messages  we 
had  every  reason  to  believe  was  not  intended 
for  us.  Fnalry  we  agreed  to  separate  for  the 
afternoon  and  meet  again  after  supper  and 
accordingly  Mr.  Dallas  took  his  leave. 

At  8:30  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  again  called  at  my 
office  and  we  were  soon  discussing  the  wonder- 
ful messages  we  had  intercepted  during  the  after- 
noon and  wondering  if  the  enemy  had  discovered 
that  our  instrument  was  on  the  circuit  in  use  by 
them.  In  about  one  hour  our  instrument  was 
recording  what  was  evidently  a  call  going  over 
the  wire,  then  followed  a  response  to  the  call. 
We  wrote  down  the  call  so  as  to  remember  itr 
as  we  might  have  occasion  to  use  it.  Im- 
mediately following  this  our  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "The  enemy  sent  Eddy  along 
the  line  this  afternoon.  Do  you  know  what  he 
said  to  the  earth  side  of  life?  Warner,  opr." 
Immediately  following  this  the  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "He  told  them  of  the  battle 
and  a  few  other  things  of  no  importance.  C. 
M."  And  then  the  following;  "Did  you  get  all 
the  message  I  sent?  C.  M."  "I  O.  K.d  all  I  got. 
Warner."       In  a  few  minutes   thereafter  the  fol- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       271 

lowing  was  ticked  off:  "Our  force  is  more  than 
enough  taking  a  surprise  into  consideration.  We 
are  all  0.  K.  here.  C.  M."  And  then  the  follow- 
ing: "Everything  has  been  attended  to.  Wires 
are  all  0.  K.  CM."  In  a  few  minutes  there- 
after we  received  the  following  message:  "The 
lines  must  have  been  tampered  with.  C.  M."  A 
rest  of  a  few  moments  and  then  our  instrument 
ticked  off  the  following:  "At  9  sharp  we  have 
all  power  placed  for  attack  412  sec.  we  expect 
your  aid  on  402  must  be  ready  so  their  power 
will  be  cut  off.  C.  M."  And  then  the  following: 
1468  31  7621  46  815  3367  31  26514  9810  132 
21  43778  18912  2169  81  466.  C.  M.  O.  K.  it 
if  all  right.    C.  M." 

After  receiving  the  figure  message  there  was  a 
long  wait  by  Dallas  aud  myself.  We  had  caught 
on  to  several  calls  which  had  passed  along  the 
line,  during  the  operating,  and  recorded  by  our 
instruments  during  our  wait  and  before.  In  about 
one-half  hour  after  receiving  the  last  message 
the  instrument  ticked  off:  "G.  H.,  G.  H."  that 
was  repeated  several  times  but  we  heard  no 
reponse  to  the  call.  I  instructed  Mr.  Dallas  to 
answer  the  call;  he  did  so,  and  then  the  follow- 
ing came:  "To  G.  H.  Have  the  lines  been  in- 
spected?" We  answered  up  over  our  instrument: 
"Yes,  all  O.  K."  Then  the  instrument  ticked  off: 
Have  you  telegraphed  C.  M."  Mr.  Dallas  ans- 
wered over  our  instrument,  "Yes,  O.  K."  Then 
came:  "Repeat  message  over  wire  to  me.  War- 
ner." Here  was  a  stunner;  we  had  run  up  against 


272       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  real  thing;  we  had  received  a  body  blow  too 
soon  to  suit  us.  We  did  not  know  to  what 
message  Mr.  Warner  referred.  We  then  tele- 
graphed: "What  message?  G.  H."  In  reply  we 
received  the  following:  "The  message  you  sent 
to  C.  M.  Warner."  After  receiving  this  message 
Mr.  Dallas  rattled  the  key  of  our  instrument 
very  rapidly  in  imitation  of  operating  though 
making  few  if  any  letters  and  signed,  "G.  H." 
After  received  this  we  waited  results.  We  had 
only  to  wait,  however,  but  a  second  or  two 
until  we  got  in  reply:  "What  in  Hell  are  you 
doing?  If  I  come  down  I  shall  make  you  under- 
stand. Warner."  After  receiving  this  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  looked  at  each  other  in  amazement  and 
the  query  was,  would  our  connection  be  discov- 
ered and  would  we  have  Mr.  Warner  as  a  visi- 
tor? Everything  was  quiet  for  a  few  minutes 
and  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "I  will  come 
over,  there  is  something  wrong,  cut  the  line, 
C.  M."  After  receiving  this  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
concluded  that  just  at  the  present  time  discretion 
would  be  the  better  part  of  valor,  and  we  ac- 
cordingly cut  out  our  instrument  and  separated 
for  the  evening. 

On  April  30.  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  10  a.  m.  Soon  thereafter  we  received 
the  following  message:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson,  E. 
Dallas:  If  you  get  any  messages  today  send 
them  to  me.  Dr.  W.  D.  Eddy,  66."  And  imme- 
diately after  receiving  this  the  following  was 
ticked  off:     "Do   not   be   afraid,    they   have  cut 


I/VSTRU/YvE/ 

J.K.W-   U 


AP  ^'howinc-    P<v<iTion    Hf   Hath   .S'iOeS     RpPftRF   The    ■'    AST    ItRE 


/Bad  Influence 

.(^O/VOITIO/M    O 


CJgnsafn  I   hmc.<    .^hamm  I-arce    Upxtrqvfd  And    L  qST, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      273 

your  side  of  the  line  and  we  can't  get  what  you 
do.  W.  D.  E."  We  answered  over  the  instru- 
ment. "0.  K.  J.  K.  mil  E.  M.  D."  Judging 
from  the  foregoing  message  received  from  Dr. 
Eddy  our  friends  knew  the  fact  that  Mr. 
Dallas  and  myself  were  in  a  position  to  intercept 
messages  sent  by  their  enemy.  We  were  on  the 
alert  to  intercept  more  messages.  We  waited 
for  some  time  and  then  the  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "Not  sure  if  I  can  come  W. 
0.  K."  A  little  rest  and  then  the  following:  "If 
all  is  clear  send  message  to  me  direct— C.  M. — 
O.  K.  it."  A  rest  of  a  few  moments  and  the 
following  was  ticked  off:  "All  right,  got  message 
0.  K.  that  will  do — Manning.''  After  receiving 
the  last  message  the  instrument  was  again 
silent  for  about  five  minutes,  then  we  got  the 
following:  12  cut  line  at  401— use  the  other  side 
— W.  A.  R.,  O.  K."  And  then  the  following: 
"What  do  you  mean  12  R."  "Send  on  12  to  401 
R."  Then  there  was  a  rest  of  a  few  moments 
and  then  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following: 
"To  war.  Rn  471  at  646  tonight  with  same  no 
to  C.  M.  and  S.  W.  S.  to  400  F.  R.  S.  at  60  all 
in  work  there  force  at  212— leave  W.  P.  S.  tell 
12  no  message  had  been  received  today.  C.  M., 
O.  K." 

After  receiving  the  last  message  everything 
was  silent  for  quite  a  few  minutes.  We  were  in 
a  dilemma,  for  if  we  repeated  the  messages  we 
had  intercepted  to  our  friends  would  they  not 
also  be  heard  by  the   enemy?     While    we   were 


274       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

thus  hesitating  and  discussing  the  advisability 
of  repeating  this  last  message  over  our  instru- 
ment we  received  the  following:  "If  you  have 
intercepted  any  messages  send  them  to  me  quick. 
W.  D.  E.  66."  On  receiving  this  message  Mr. 
Dallas  bent  himself  to  the  task  and  soon  had 
repeated  on  our  instrument  all  the  messages  we 
had  intercepted  during  the  day.  As  soon  as  this 
was  accomplished  we  received  the  following  mes- 
sage. "Thanks,  all  O.  K.  That  is  what  we 
wanted  to  get  at.  Cut  out  3^ our  instrument.  W. 
D.  E.  66."  We  immediately  did  as  Dr.  Eddy 
directed  us.  Curiosity  again  got  the  better  of 
Dallas  and  myself  and  we  again  cut  in  our  in- 
strument and  watched  for  results.  Soon  it  tick- 
ed off  the  following:  "Look  out  for  F.  R.  S.  He 
is  on  our  line.  Send  all  messages  the  other  way 
—War.  0.  K.  if  you  rec  0.  K.  G.  H."  After 
waiting  for  some  time  and  hearing  nothing  more 
we  cut  out  the  instrument  and  separated  for 
the  evening. 

May  1,  1894-,  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  met  at 
the  usual  place.  We  arranged  our  telegraph  in- 
strument and  waited  for  more  messages  to  inter- 
cept. On  this  day  he  came  to  my  office  at  10 
a.  m.  and  after  waiting  until  12  inland  hearing 
nothing  and  receiving  no  messages  we  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  enemy  had  cut  us  off. 
We  soon  separated  and  met  again  at  1  p.  m. 
We  waited  for  about  one-half  hour,  and  the  fol- 
lowing message  was  ticked  off:  "Let  ies  It  omig 
ht  at  twelve  havel  omo  nahn  dr  close  your  line 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       275 

there  12  who  is  opr  at  5  C.  M.  23  439  261  14 
60."  A  moment  of  silence  and  then  the  follow- 
ing: "Send  nothing  more  will  have  to  see  what 
is  wrong  I  will  look  over  the  lines.  C.  M."  A 
few  minutes  elapsed  after  we  received  the  fore- 
going then  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Cut 
out  your  instrument  or  they  will  get  on  to  the 
connection.  W.  D.  E."  We  cut  out  our  instru- 
ment as  instructed  and  separated  for  the  time 
being. 

At  10:15  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  again  met 
and  very  soon  after  he  came  into  the  office  the 
telegraph  instrument  began  to  rattle  and  ticked 
off  the  following  message:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson 
and  E.  M.  Dallas:  We  are  glad  you  are  togeth- 
er. We  have  been  expecting  a  message  to  go 
through  your  end  of  the  line  about  10:30;  try 
and  get  it.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  In  reply  to  this 
message  I  said:  "All  right,  Professor.  Shall  we  re- 
peat it  over  the  wire  if  we  get  it?"  Immediately 
he  replied:  "Yes.  Good  night.  F.  R.  S."  After 
receiving  this  we  were  closely  watching  for  any 
messages  sent  by  the  enemy  so  as  to  follow  the 
instructions  of  the  Professor.  In  a  very  few 
minutes  the  instrument  began  to  tick  and  we 
intercepted  the  following  message:  "401  WTarner 
force  41  is  at  12  and  laid  at  sec  412  }'ou  will 
find  the  rest  try  at  1  a.  m.  be  sure  that  P.  Leo 
is  ready  and  I  will  have  about  8000  if  not  more 
you  can  find  out  if  F.  R.  S.  is  still  at  the  head  of 
36  they  have  Mitchell  out  again  it  will  be  well  to 
go    carefully    if  he    is    there    note  the  following 


276       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

order  241  361  9821  73210  6641  73  26346  789 
24  32  431— C.  Manning."  Some  few  minutes 
after  receiving  this  message  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing: "If  you  have  received  message,  repeat 
quick.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  66."  After  receiving  this 
Mr.  Dallas  bent  to  the  task  of  repeating  the 
message  as  instructed.  After  that  was  done  we 
received  the  following:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M. 
D.:  You  have  done  more  for  us  tonight  to  help 
the  cause  and  receive  our  most  gracious  thanks. 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  And  then 
the  following:  "Will  let  you  know  the  result  in 
a  few  days.    Good  night." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Spirit  Telegram— A  New  Operator— Spirit  Harvey 
Mason  — Our  Acquaintance— Spirit  Telegrams- 
Victory  —  Engagement  Expected  —  Battle  —  Another 
Victory — More  Spirit  Telegrams — Map  by  Spirit 
Mitchell — Position  of  Spirit  Forces  in  Battle 
Array — Enem3T  Reinforced — Message  From  Spirit 
Sumner — Wilson  Meets  Spirit  Sumner — Controlled — 
Fight  Still  On— Victory  for  Friends— Spirits  F.  R.  S., 
Plum  Mitchell  and  Dr.  Shoemaker  Present— What 
They  Say. 

May  15,  1894.  We  have  not  heard  from  our 
spirit  friends  since  May  1.  During  the  interim 
I  have  moved  my  office  from  the  Roberts  Block 
to  the  Dikeman  Block,  corner  Main  and  Congress 
Streets,  Bradford.  The  first  five  or  six  days  after 
May  1,  we  gave  our  friends  frequent  opportunities 
to  communicate  had  they  been  in  a  position  to 
do  so,  but  no  news  came  from  them.  It  was  ev- 
ident to  us  that  their  silence  was  not  from  choice 
and  that  the  war  was  still  being  waged,  but  on 
whose  banner  victory  had  perched  we  had  no 
way  of  finding  out.    During  the  last  seven  days 


278       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

I  have  been  busy  moving,  and  the  opportunities 
for  our  friends  to  reach  us  were  less  than  they 
otherwise  would  have  been. 

On  this  date,  the  protracted  silence  was  brok- 
en. We  had  connected  our  instrument  in  my 
new  office  in  the  manner  formerly  explained.  Soon 
after  Mr.  Dallas  came  the  instrument  ticked  off 
this  message:  "Mr.  Wilson,  I  have  come  to  tell 
you  that  your  friends  were  defeated.  Mr.  Mitch- 
ell tried  to  come  to  you  before  you  left  your 
old  office  but  could  not  get  you.  They  cannot 
come  for  some  time.  H.  M.,  opr."  I  said  after 
reading  the  message:  "Who  is  H.  M.?"  The 
instrument  ticked  off  "Harvey  Mason."  Here 
was  a  new  operator  in  the  field  and  this  is  his 
first  message  pertaining  to  our  friends  and  their 
conflict.  I  questioned  him  orally,  he  giving  an- 
swers over  the  instrument  until  I  satisfied  my- 
self that  the  operator  was  really  who  he  repre- 
sented himself  to  be. 

I  was  not  acquainted  with  Mr.  Harvey  Mason 
while  he  was  in  the  mortal  form.  In  the  month 
of  March  of  this  year  from  the  12th  to  the  29th, 
we  heard  nothing  direct  from  our  spirit  friends. 
One  day  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  met  in  my  office 
and  after  conversing  I  made  the  remark:  "I 
would  like  very  much  to  hear  from  our  spirit 
friends,"  and  immediately,  as  if  in  response  to 
what  I  had  said,  we  heard  on  the  floor  near  the 
chair  on  which  Mr.  Dallas  was  seated  a  succes- 
sion of  distinct  raps.  We  were  all  attention  for 
just  at  that  time  we  were  as  liable  to  be  visited 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       279 

by  an  enemy  in  spirit  as  a  friend.  As  we  listen- 
ed another  succession  of  raps  came.  I  said:  "Is 
this  a  friend?"  Immediately  we  heard  three  raps 
signifying  }'es.  I  then  said:  "Can  you  telegraph 
by  raps?"  In  response  we  heard  one  rap  signi- 
fying no.  The  raps  by  tone  and  expression  seem- 
ed familiar  to  me.  I  thought  for  a  few  seconds 
and  wondered  who  it  could  be,  and  it  then  oc- 
curred to  me  that  perhaps  it  was  my  old  friend 
Will  Schopperle  and  I  said:  "Is  this  Will  Schop- 
perle?" In  response  there  came  a  succession  of 
raps.  I  asked  Mr.  Schopperle  several  questions, 
always  put  so  he  could  answer  by  the  rapping 
code.  After  this  conversation  had  been  carried 
on  for  some  time  I  said:  "Will,  can't  you  get 
some  spirit  operator  to  come  here  and  talk  for 
you  by  telegraphy?"  In  response,  two  raps  sig- 
nifying, don't  you.  I  then  asked:  "Will  you 
try?"  In  response,  three  raps  signifying  yes.  I 
then  said:  "All  right,  see  what  you  can  do  and 
we  will  wait  for  you. 

A  few  minutes  and  then  we  heard  a  strange 
rap  followed  by  a  succession  of  raps  which  in 
rapping  telegraphy  said:  "Gentlemen,  Mr. 
Schopperle  requested  me  to  come  here  and  oper- 
ate in  this  way  for  him.  He  desires  me  to  say 
that  your  friends  are  engaged  in  warfare  with 
the  enemy  and  that  none  of  them  have  been 
able  to  reach  you  for  some  time."  In  response 
1  said:  "Very  well,  we  are  much  obliged  to 
Mr.  Schopperle  and  also  to  you  for  giving  us 
this  news."    I  then  asked:    "Were  you  ever  here 


280       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

before?"  He  answered:  "No"  "You  did  not  sign 
your  name  to  the  message;  I  would  like  to  know 
your  name."  "My  name  is  Harvey  Mason." 
Then  the  following  dialogue  passed  between  us: 
"Where  did  you  live  before  passing  to  spirit 
life?"  "Oil  City,  Pa."  How  long  have  you  been 
in  spirit  life?"  "About  nine  years."  "At  what 
were  you  employed  before  passing  over?"  "I  was 
a  telegrapher  in  the  employ  of  the  Western 
Union  Co.  I  also  worked  at  the  same  business 
at  Buffalo,  N.  Y."  "Do  you  think  you  could 
operate  for  us  on  a  Morse  Telegraph  Instrument 
now?"  "I  do  not  know."  "Would  you  like  to  give 
it  a  trial?"  "Yes,  if  it  is  any  accommodation  to 
you."  I  replied  that  "it  would  accommodate  us 
to  receive  a  message  from  him  in  that  way."  I 
then  connected  the  instrument  with  the  battery 
and  said:  "Now,  Mr.  Mason,  try  your  hand  at 
operating  in  the  old  way."  Very  soon  after  I 
made  this  remark  the  key  began  to  move  and 
in  a  few  minutes  the  spirit  Harvey  Mason  was 
operating  on  the  telegraph  instrument  with  as 
much  force  and  proficiency  as  a  spirit  in  mortal 
body  could  possibly  do. 

I  had  quite  a  talk  with  Mr.  Mason.  Among 
other  things  I  asked  him  "if  he  was  happy  in 
the  spirit  world."  He  replied:  "No,  far  from  it." 
"Why  are  you  not  happy?"  "My  surroundings 
are  not  pleasant  to  me  and  I  am  far  from  being 
contented.  I  would  like  to  get  back  to  earth 
and  live  again  in  mortal  body."  The  very 
prompt  way  in  which  he  answered  all  my  ques- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       281 

tions,  seemingly  trying  to  conceal  nothing,  im- 
pressed me  that  he  was  open,  frank,  truthful 
and  honest.  In  a  few  moments  I  said  to  him: 
"Mr.  Mason,  have  you  not  advanced  or  progress- 
ed any  since  you  entered  spirit  life?"  "No,  Mr. 
Wilson,  I  have  not."  "Why  have  you  not  pro- 
gressed?" "Spirits  with  whom  I  come  in  contact 
tell  me  that  I  cannot  progress."  I  then  asked 
him  if  he  knew  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Plum  Mitchell 
and  others  whom  I  named  of  my  spirit  friends; 
to  this  he  answered:  "No,  sir,  I  have  not  met 
any  whom  you  have  named."  "Did  you  know 
Mr.  Schopperle  before  passing  over?"  "No,  sir, 
I  got  acquainted  with  him  in  the  spirit  world." 
"Is  Mr.  Schopperle  here  yet?"  "Yes  sir." 
"Would  you  like  to  progress  in  the  spirit  world?" 
"Yes,  sir,  if  such  were  possible."  I  then  said: 
"Mr.  Schopperle,  I  am  told  that  you  are  here 
yet,  and  I  wish  you  to  do  a  favor  for  me  which 
is  this:  I  desire  you  to  take  this  spirit,  Mr.  Har- 
vey Mason,  to  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  others  of  my 
spirit  friends,  introduce  him  to  them  and  say  to 
them,  please,  that  it  is  by  my  request  that  you 
do  so,  and  say  to  my  friends  that  I  desire  them 
to  examine  this  spirit,  and  if  they  find  him  de- 
serving, to  do  what  they  can  for  him  in  way  of 
making  his  condition  better."  In  response  to 
what  I  had  said  Mr.  Mason  gave  us  the  follow- 
ing: "Mr.  Schopperle  desires  me  to  say  that  he 
will  do  as  you  request.  I  thank  you  for  taking 
an  interest  in  me."  Mr.  Mason  and  I  carried 
on  further  conversation  but  finally  the  telegraph 


282       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

instrument  seemed  to  go  wrong  and  then  the 
following,  with  seeming  difficulty,  was  ticked 
off:  "Mr.  Wilson,  some  strange  spirits  are  here 
in  your  office  trying  to  operate  and  desire  to 
sign  my  name  to  the  message.  I  do  not  know 
who  they  are  but  I  do  not  think  they  are  friends 
of  yours.  Some  of  them  look  very  ancient.  I 
guess  we  better  stop  trying  to  operate  as  these 
spirits  are  interfering,  so  I  will  say,  good  night. 
Harvey  Mason." 

On  May  20,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  3  p.  m.  We  had  heard  nothing  from  our 
spirit  friends  since  the  15th  inst.  Soon  the  tele- 
graph instrument  was  in  motion  and  ticked  off 
the  following  message:  "Plum  will  be  here  today. 
Everything  is  all  right.  The  last  battle  was  a 
victory  for  us.  H.  M.  To  J.  K.  WTilson."  A 
silence  of  a  few  minutes  followed  the  receipt  of 
this  message  and  then  we  received  the  following: 
"May  20,  1894.  To  J.  K.  Wilson:  We  are  able 
to  return  again  but  other  forces  will  not  let  us 
operate  to  you  at  present.  Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 
I  observed  that  the  telegraph  instrument  did  not 
seem  to  work  well  while  receiving  the  last  mes- 
sage. The  lever  of  the  sounder  would  remain 
down  for  a  second  or  so,  sometimes  as  though 
held  there  by  the  current  or  other  force.  I  made 
the  remark.  "Plum,  I  am  very  glad  you  are 
here.  Is  an3rthing  wrong  with  the  instrument?" 
Immediately  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  follow- 
ing: "No,  the  instrument  is  all  right  but  spirits 
are  here  who  do  all  they  can  to  prevent  us  oper- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       283 

ating.  We  will  have  to  get  them  away  from 
here.  I  can't  stay  longer.  Good  bye.  P.  M." 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  bade  Plum  good  day  and 
hearing  nothing  further  we  separated  for  the 
time  being.  At  7  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  again  called 
at  my  office.  In  a  few  minutes  we  received  the 
following:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.:  It  will  be 
impossible  for  any  of  our  friends  to  be  here  to- 
night. Expect  another  battle  tonight  before 
twelve.  P.  M.,  opr."  Everything  was  quiet  for 
about  two  hours  after  receiving  this  message 
and  then  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Your 
friends  are  fighting  their  way  nobly  and  I  think 
the  enemy  will  soon  be  entirely  shorne  of  power. 
We  are  to  have  a  fight  tonight  and  we  will  win. 
Your  mother  is  all  right  and  most  of  your 
friends.    Will  Schopperle,  H.  M.,  opr." 

Note.  The  initials  signed  H.  M.  to  the  first 
message  are  the  initials  of  Harve}r  Mason,  to 
whom  I  have  previously  referred  as  a  spirit  tele- 
graph operator.  I  observe  that  in  some  instan- 
ces only  the  initials  of  the  operator  are  signed 
to  messages  given  in  this  way. 

On  May  23,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office 
at  8  p.  m.  and  we  received  the  following  tele- 
gram: "We  are  still  fighting.  Plum  will  be  here 
in  a  day  or  two.    Good  night.     H.  M." 

On  May  24  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  8  p.  m.  In  a  few  minutes  we  received  the 
following:  "My  dear  friends,  after  a  very  heavy 
loss  on  both  sides  we  have  scored  a  victory 
which  is  going  to  count  a  big  one  for  us.    I  am 


284       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

much  improved  and  able  to  be  at  my  post.  W. 
D.  Eddy,  opr."  After  receiving  this  message  I 
said:  "Good  evening,  Doctor,  glad  to  have  you 
here."  In  a  few  minutes  we  received  the  follow- 
ing: "Good  evening,  gentlemen,  I  am  able  to  be 
here  tonight,  right  side  up  with  care.  We  did 
give  the  enemy  a  bad  deal  this  last  battle  and  I 
think  that  very  shortly  we  will  be  able  to  go 
along  all  right  again.  Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 
And  the  following:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen,  I 
have  a  few  moments  to  spare.  F.  R.  S."  In 
response  to  this  last  message  I  said:  "Glad  you 
are  able  to  come.  Will  Dr.  Shoemaker  be  here 
this  evening?"  In  reply  we  got  the  following: 
"It  is  impossible  for  him  to  leave  the  situation 
at  present  but  he  will  be  able  to  do  so  in  a  few 
days.  P.  M.,  opr."  And  the  following:  "We 
will  have  to  go  now.  Will  see  you  again  tomor- 
row or  the  next  day.  Goodnight.  P.  M.,  opr." 
May  27,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office  at  2:30 
p.  m.  Soon  we  received  the  following:  "Your 
friends  are  doing  a  great  work.  I  was  not 
allowed  to  come  here  for  a  long  time  but  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.  says  that  a  few  of  us  can  come  at  a 
time  so  I  am  here.  H.  M.,  for  Hathaway."  In 
response  I  said:  "Good  afternoon,  Ira."  The 
Hathaway  mentioned  in  this  message  I  have  no 
doubt  is  intended  for  Ira  Hathaway  an  old 
Edenburg  friend  of  mine.  In  a  few  minutes  we 
received  the  following  message:  "Hello,  how  are 
you  all.  Fine  day  to  come  and  see  your  friends. 
Everything    is  lovely.      We   knocked  hell  out  of 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       285 

the  Irish  that  last  time.  P.  M.,  opr."  And  im- 
mediately the  following:  "Well,  I  must  go  back. 
Good  day.  P.  M."  We  bade  Plum  "good  day" 
and  in  a  few  minutes  received  the  following: 
"Our  friends  are  so  situated  that  it  is  impossible 
for  any  more  of  them  to  get  away.  W.  S." 
After  receiving  this,  and  thinking  nothing  further 
was  to  be  said,  we  were  about  to  separate  when 
we  were  startled  by  the  instrument  ticking 
sharply  and  at  a  fast  rate  ticked  off  the  follow- 
ing: "Hello,  boys,  everything  is  quiet  just  at 
present  on  the  frontier  and  by  request  of  Mr. 
Sumner  I  came  to  give  you,  as  near  as  I  can  by 
the  use  of  this  telegraph  instrument,  a  map  or 
diagram  showing  the  position  of  both  sides  be- 
fore the  last  great  battle,  which,  as  Mr.  Sumner 
thinks,  will  give  you  a  better  idea  of  the  situa- 
tion. Please  get  me  as  large  a  sheet  of  paper 
as  you  have  in  the  office.  Mr.  Dallas,  you  sit 
down  at  this  table,  and  with  pencil  trace  as  I 
direct  you.     Plum  Mitchell." 

I  immediately  provided  a  sheet  of  legal  cap 
paper;  Mr.  Dallas  took  his  seat  and  traced  on 
the  paper  as  directed  by  spirit,  Plum  Mitchell, 
and  the  wonderful  map  or  diagram  gradually 
assumed  shape,  with  names,  cross  lines,  etc. 
After  completing  the  map  the  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "This  diagram  or  map  shows 
the  position  of  both  sides  before  the  last  great 
battle.  The  crossed  lines  represent  the  force  des- 
troyed or  lost.  The  dotted  lines  show  our  electric 
inductive  lines  which    we   employ  in  our  system 


286       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

of  telegraphy.  P.  M.,  opr."  After  a  few  minutes 
spent  in  examining  the  map  I  said:  "Plum,  I 
am  sure  we  appreciate  your  efforts  in  making 
the  situation  as  clear  as  possible,  and  thank  you 
for  this  map.  We  also  thank  Mr.  Sumner  for 
suggesting  its  production."  Immediately  the 
instrument  ticked  off  the  following:  "I  am 
pleased  to  do  all  I  can  along  those  lines.  I  must 
go  now,  I  think  Mr.  Sumner  will  visit  you  in  a 
day  or  two.     Good  bye.  Plum  Mitchell." 

(The  diagram  above  mentioned  will  be  found 
between  pages  272  and  273.) 

Note.  At  this  meeting  we  came  in  possession 
of  a  strange  map  or  diagram,  drawn  under 
directions  of  Plum  Mitchell,  given  by  telegraphy. 
He  says  its  production  is  by  request  of  Charles 
Sumner  for  the  purpose  of  giving  us  a  better 
idea  of  the  situation.  By  that  he  undoubtedly 
means  the  situation  of  the  opposing  forces  at  a 
given  time.  Near  the  bottom  of  the  diagram 
marked,  "instrument  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.,"  is 
intended  to  indicate  the  position  of  our  tele- 
graph instrument,  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  on  the 
earth  plane.  The  part  showing  the  position  of 
"Irish  influence,"  "Catholic  stronghold,"  "In- 
dian influence"  and  "bad  influence  of  foreign 
material,"  indicates  that  they  hold  a  position 
surrounding  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  undoubtedly 
for  the  purpose  of  closing  the  avenue  of  approach 
to  us  by  our  spirit  friends.  The  balance  of  the 
diagram  shows  the  position  of  our  friends  pre- 
paratory for  an  effort  to  clear  the  way  of  adverse 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       287 

forces  and  thereby  establish  uninterrupted  access 
to  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself.  This  is  the  way  I 
understand  the  diagram;  the  balance  is  explain- 
ed by  the  artist  producing  it. 

May  29,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at 
8:30  p.  m.  Soon  after  his  arrival  the  instrument 
gave  us  the  following:  /'May  29,  1894.  To 
Wilson  and  Dallas  from  F.  R.  S.  We  are  having 
much  trouble  with  enemy  at  present.  A  new- 
force  has  been  added  to  their  band,  which  makes 
them  very  strong  again.  Expect  to  engage  with 
them  immediately.  H.  M.,  opr."  I  said  in  re- 
sponse: "Harvey,  what  is  this  new  force  the 
Professor  speaks  of?"  The  answer  was  as 
follows:  "I  heard  our  friends  say  among  them- 
selves that  they  were  a  foreign  power  but  I  am 
not  sure.  Dr.  Shoemaker  seems  to  think  that 
they  are  of  very  little  account.  H.  M."  And 
then  the  following  came:  "Good  evening,  gentle- 
men, I  called  only  for  a  few  minutes.  I  trust 
you  are  both  well.  Charles  Sumner."  In  response 
we  replied  that  we  were  as  well  as  usual  and 
very  glad  that  he  called  on  us.  Then  the  follow- 
ing: "I  have  nothing  to  report  tonight  more 
than  has  been  told  you.  I  see  Plum  gave  you  the 
map  all  right.  Mr.  Wilson,  I  wish  you  to  give  me 
one  hour  tomorrow  between  10  and  11  a.  m.  I 
wish  to  see  if,  during  the  past  few  weeks,  any 
break  has  been  opened  between  you  and  I. 
Charles  Sumner."  In  response  I  said:  "All  rights 
Mr.  Sumner,  I  will  be  glad  to  meet  you  tomorrow 
as  requested."  And  then  came,  "Thank  you.  I 
will  bid  you  good  night.     C.  S." 


288       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Note.  At  this  interview  with  Mr.  Sumner  he 
spoke  of  the  map  or  diagram  given  us  by  Mitchell. 
At  the  time  he  spoke  of  this  the  map  was  laying 
on  the  office  table  near  where  we  were  seated. 

May  30,  1894.  On  yesterday  Mr.  Charles 
Sumner  requested  me  to  met  him  here  today. 
Accordingly  at  9:45  a.  m.  I  repaired  to  my  pri- 
vate office  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  expected 
guest.  I  took  a  seat,  wondering  if  I  would 
be  able  to  see  Mr.  Sumner  when  he  came  and 
also  reflecting  on  the  very  strange  proceedings, 
and  how  very  few  persons  in  the  mortal  form 
who  know  nothing  of  the  possibility  of  spirits 
in  the  mortal  body  holding  converse  with  spirits 
excarnated  by  the  process  called  death,  would 
believe  or  give  any  credence  whatever  to  my 
experience  along  these  lines  should  I  tell  it  to 
them.  How  past  comprehension  the  fact  is,  that 
truth,  when  in  conflict  with  accepted  theory,  is 
always  received  w4th  a  temperature  indicated  by 
the  zero  mark,  if  received  at  all,  while  error  is 
received  at  the  temperature  of  a  summer  day  and 
often  at  the  boiling  point  of    frenzied  fanaticism. 

Well,  I  had  not  long  to  wait  for  the  arrival 
of  my  honored  visitor.  I  had  my  watch  in  hand 
and  when  the  hour  of  ten  o'clock  came,  with  it 
came  Charles  Sumner.  As  he  stepped  into  the 
room  through  the  closed  door  I  saw  plainly  the 
outlines  of  his  figure;  I  also  experienced  a  local  dis- 
turbance of  the  atmosphere.  As  he  came  in 
he  stood  for  a  moment,  bowed  very  courteously 
but   said   not   a   word   that   I   heard.     I   said: 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       289 

"Good  morning  Mr.  Sumner."  and  arose  from 
my  seat  and  approached  him;  he  bowed  again 
and  extended  his  hand  as  if  to  shake  hands,  I 
reached  out  my  hand,  but  when  my  hand  came 
in  contact  with  his  I  felt  no  substance,  as  mor- 
tals understand  matter.  I  could  feel  a  force  en- 
circling my  hand  and  a  very  perceptible  sensa- 
tion of  electric  currents  passing  up  my  arm  very 
much  resembling  the  sensation  caused  by  taking 
hold  of  a  small  electric  battery.  He  motioned 
me  to  be  seated.  I  took  a  seat.  He  stood  near 
me  and  I  felt  that  very  peculiar  sensation  which 
I  have  before  described.  I  felt  impelled  to  rise  to 
a  standing  position.  I  did  so,  and  then  I  felt  an 
irrepressible  desire  to  talk,  and  I  began  speaking. 
I  did  not  know  what  I  was  talking  about  or 
realize  what  I  was  saying.  I  knew  I  was  speak- 
ing rapidly  and  with  no  apparent  effort.  I  was 
like  a  machine  at  high  tension,  propelled  by  ir- 
resistable  force  and  kept  steady  and  in  balance 
by  a  governor  holding  me  in  line.  All  at  once 
I  stopped  talking.  I  had  an  inclination  to  take 
my  seat  again  and  did  so,  and  in  a  moment 
was  myself  again.  I  looked  at  my  watch;  it 
registered  11  o'clock;  so  I  had  been  talking  nearly 
(one  hour.  I  saw  the  outlines  of  Mr.  Sumner  for 
a  few  moments  as  he  stepped  towards  the  closed 
door,  turned  facing  me  and  bowed  himself 
through  it  and  thus  departed.  Again  I  had  been 
manipulated  in  that  very  strange  way  by  an  en- 
tity possessing  force  enough  to  completely  hold 
my  individuality    in    abeyance    for    one  hour.    I 


290       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

hope  to  know  sometime  just  how  this  is  accom- 
plished. Perhaps  when  I  find  out  it  will  seem 
simple  enough,  and  the  effect  only  the  result  of 
natural  law;  in  fact  no  other  result  is  possible 
for  there  is  not  a  thing  that  is  supernatural. 

June  1st  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at 
8  p.  m.  We  waited  for  some  time  for  a  message 
or  some  word  to  be  ticked  off  by  the  telegraph 
instrument,  but  no  word  came.  Finally  I  said 
to  Mr.  Dallas:  "  Please  step  to  the  instrument 
and  call  C.  S.  and  we  will  see  what  the  result 
will  be."  Mr.  Dallas  did  as  requested  and  im- 
mediately thereafter  we  received  the  following 
message:  "We  heard  your  call.  WTe  are  fighting 
hard  for  victory.  Charles  Sumner,  opr."  And 
then  the  following:  "To  J.  K.  WTilson:  Nothing 
has  been  impaired  since  I  used  you  last,  and  I 
found  everything  very  satisfactory.  C.  S.,  opr." 
I  take  it  that  the  foregoing  message  refers  to 
Mr.  Sumner's  experiment  with  me  on  May  30. 
In  a  few  minutes  after  receiving  the  last  message 
we  received  the  following:  "To  E.  D.:  Leave 
your  key  open  for  the  night.     C.  S." 

On  June  4,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  the  usual 
place  at  8  p.  m.  Soon  the  instrument  began  to 
tick  and  we  received  the  following  message: 
"June  4,  1894.  To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.:  Charles 
Sumner  says  as  follows:  'The  battle  commenced 
at  12:05  a.  m.  Friday  morning.  We  were  in  full 
force  and  caught  the  enemy  napping.  After 
fighting  for  forty-eight  hours  they  gave  way  to 
our  overpowering  force  and  were  completely  put 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       291 

to  route.  The  position  now  stands  thus:  One- 
half  of  their  new  force  is  destroyed  and  the  re- 
maining force  is  in  such  shape  that  it  will  be 
impossible  for  them  to  make  another  stand  of 
any  account.  We  may  say  they  are  completely 
destroyed  so  far  as  this  new  force  is  concerned/ 
Plum  Mitchell."  In  a  few  moments  after  receiv- 
ing this  message  we  received  the  following: 
"Good  evening,  gents.  I  am  glad  to  say,  we 
have  conquered,  the  enemy  is  completely  destroy- 
ed and  we  will  have  a  rest  for  a  short  time. 
Good  night.    F.  R.  S." 

On  June  7,  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my  office  at 
1:30  p.  m.  Soon  after  his  arrival  we  received 
the  following  message:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.: 
Good  day,  gents.  Eve^thing  is  so  situated  at 
present  that  I  am  able  to  spare  a  few  moments 
to  call  and  say  we  are  getting  along  to  our  en- 
tire satisfaction.  I  have  been  here  in  your  office 
for  some  time  and  heard  you  talking  about  us. 
William  P.  Shoemaker,  opr."  To  this  message  I 
replied  orally:  "Glad  to  have  you  here  again, 
and  very  glad  to  hear  such  good  news."  And 
then  immediately  the  following:  "I  must  leave 
you  now.  Will  come  as  often  as  possible.  Good 
bye.    W.  P.  S." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Plum  Mitchell  Present — 
Spirit  Telegrams— Spirit  Shoemaker  Wishes  to  Meet 
An  Old  Friend — Requests  Wilson  to  Invite  Friend  to 
Office — Spirits  Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  Present — What 
They  Say — Kramer  Receives  Message  From  Spirit 
Wife — Spirits  Entertained  Again  at  Dinner — Direct 
Line  Repaired— Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Meets  Old 
Friend— What  Was  Said— Surprise  For  Old  Friend— 
A  Talk  With  Spirit  Sumner — Wilson  Introduces  His 
Sister  to  Spirits— What  Was  Said— To  Go  to  Lily 
Dale — The  Purpose — Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  to  Treat 
Mrs.  Murray, 

On  June  8,  Mr.  Dallas  reported  at  my  office  at 
9  p.  m.  In  a  few  minutes  the  instrument  ticked 
off  the  following:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen, 
have  been  here  for  some  time.  W.  P.  Shoemaker, 
opr."  And  then,  "Everything  is  very  quiet  at 
present,  still  we  are  making  good  headway.  W. 
P.  S."  Also,  "We  are  here  to  enjoy  ourselves 
tonight  and  can  stay  until  10  p.  m.  P.  M."  In 
response  to  these  telegrams  we  bade  the  Doctor 
and  Plum  good  evening,    and  said  that  we  were 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       293 

glad  that  they  were  here,  and  further  said:  "To 
show  that  we  appreciate  your  presence  we  will 
offer  you  something  stronger  than  water  as  a 
symbol  of  our  hospitality."  Suiting  the  action 
to  the  words  I  stepped  to  the  sideboard  took 
therefrom  a  decanter  of  wine  and  some  glasses, 
placed  the  glasses  on  the  table  and  poured  in 
each  a  small  quantity  of  wine.  The  instrument 
ticked  off:  "Many  thanks,  John,  we  feel  that  we 
are  alwa3rs  welcome  at  your  room  and  banquet 
table.  We  assure  you  that  it  is  not  the  sub- 
stance of  the  wine  you  offer  which  we  alone 
appreciate  but  the  hospitality  manifested  in  the 
offering.    W.  P.  S.,  P.  M.,  opr." 

A    few    minutes    of  silence    followed    this    and 
then  the  instrument  ticked  off:   "J.  K.  W.,  I  want 

you  to  ask  Dr.  to  come  to    your    office  and 

see  me.  I  would  like  to  talk  to  him  about  old 
times.  You  know  who  I  mean.  W.  P.  S."  I 
said:  "All  right,  Doctor,  I  know  who  you  mean 
and  I  will  do  as  you  request.  It  will  be  well, 
however,  for  you  to  fix  an  evening  to  meet 
him."  He  answered:  "We  will  let  you  know 
later  on  what  evening  to  have  him  here.  W.  P. 
S."  Some  time  previous  to  this  meeting,  spirit 
Dr.  Shoemaker  had  spoken  to  me  about  a  cer- 
tain physician  in  this  city  with  whom  he  had 
been  very  friendly  before  he  passed  to  spirit  life. 
For  this  reason,  and  others,  I  knew  to  whom 
the  spirit  Doctor  referred  in  his  message.  He 
was  at  one  time  a  resident  of  Edenburg,  Pa., 
and  at  that  time  and  for  some  time  after  locat- 


294       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ing  in  Bradford,  was  at  the  head  of  his  profes- 
sion, respected  by  all,  and  his  ability  in  his  line  of 
business  was  above  question.  During  the  last  few 
years  he  has  had  trouble,  domestic  and  otherwise, 
which  has  so  disturbed  his  mental  equipoise  that 
by  degrees  dissipation  with  its  slimy  fetters  fast- 
ened upon  his  organism.  Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker, 
I  am  certain,  knows  of  his  friend's  downfall,  for 
in  a  confidential  way  he  has  mentioned  the  fact 
to  me. 

After  chatting  for  some  time  with  the  spirits, 
Shoemaker  and  Mitchell,  I  made  the  remark: 
"Doctor,  there  is  a  picnic  to  be  held  at  Lily  Dale 
on  the  tenth  of  June,  and  I  am  thinking  of  attend- 
ing." Immediately  he  answered:  "No  difference 
to  us.  Go  if  you  wish  to."  I  then  said:  "Can't 
you,  and  Plum,  and  other  spirits  go  with  me?" 
He  answered:  "Not  at  present,  but  in  a  few 
weeks,  after  the  season  opens,  we  all  intend  to 
go  to  Lily  Dale.  This  is  F.  R.  S.'  idea  but  I 
suppose  I  should  not  have  told  you  just  yet. 
As  soon  as  we  are  strong  enough  we  wish  3^011 
and  Mr.  Dallas  to  go  there.  What  we  are  going 
to  do  with  you  there  is  not  for  3^ou  to  know  at 
present.  William  Patterson  Shoemaker,  opr." 
In  reply  I  said:  "Doctor,  I  am  glad  to  know 
that  you  have  planned  to  go  to  Lily  Dale  during 
the  season.  I  think  it  a  delightful  place."  The 
following  was  then  ticked  off:  "Mr.  Sumner  says 
if  we  can  start  where  we  left  off  before  that 
time,  we  will  be  better  situated  to  go  on  with 
the  work  and  make  more   progress  at  Lily  Dale 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       295 

than  we  could  by  staying  here.  W.  P.  S."  In 
a  few  minutes  we  received  the  following:  ''Well, 
I  hope  you  will  have  a  good  and  pleasant  time 
at  Lily  Dale  and  safe  journey.  I  know  Mr.  Sum- 
ner will  go  with  you.  Good  night,  time  is  up. 
W.  P.  S." 

On  June  15  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office  at 
8  p.  m.  The  telegraph  instrument  had  remained 
connected,  as  formerly  explained.  Soon  af- 
ter Mr.  Dallas  arrived  the  following  mes- 
sage was  ticked  off:  "Good  evening.  We  have 
been  quietly  resting  since  we  last  met.  The 
enemy  have  given  us  no  trouble  of  any  account. 
Charles  Sumner."  We  replied:  "Good  evening, 
Mr.  Sumner,  very  glad  to  meet  you  again."  Then 
the  following  messages  came:  "We  think  the  last 
battle  we  fought  is  the  beginning  of  the  end. 
We  are  now  able  to  see  our  way  further  on  in 
the  future.  Charles  Sumner."  "Good  evening, 
all,  I  have  just  arrived  from  headquarters  where 
our  work  is  slowly  progressing  toward  victory. 
Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  "We  come  tonight  to 
say  to  you  that  now  we  are  on  the  royal  road 
to  glory.  We  have  surmounted  many  dangerous 
and  other  problems  in  the  past,  and  tonight  we 
say  to  you  that  we  have  accomplished  the  end 
to  which  we  have  been  trying  to  attain.  Prof. 
F.  R.  S."  "You  are  to  understand  that  all  is  not 
clear  yet,  but  the  worst  is  over.  We  will  be 
able  to  proceed  with  our  work.  F.  R.  S."  "We 
have  to  thank  you  both  for  the  share  you  have 
taken  in  the  work,  and  say    to   you   gentlemen, 


296       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

you  will  be  more  than  repaid  for  all.  For  the 
spirit  world,  F.  R.  S."  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.: 
We  have  been  considering  it  necessary  for  us  to 
take  a  vacation  shortly  at  some  quiet  place 
where  everything  will  blend  together  and  with 
your  leave  we  have  decided  on  Lily  Dale  as  a 
truly  suitable  place.  We  would  like  both  of  you 
to  visit  there  for  four  or  five  weeks  so  as  to 
give  us  ample  time  to  experiment  in  a  few 
directions  in  connection  with  our  work.  We  think 
this  will  give  us  a  fair  idea  of  how  we  can  work 
in  harmony,  and  at  the  same  time  be  of  great 
benefit  to  all.  We  would  like  to  hear  from  you 
on  the  subject.    Charles  Sumner." 

In  response  to  this  telegram  I  said:  "Mr. 
Sumner,  I  think  y our  proposition  will  fit  me 
first  rate.  I  do  not  know  just  how  Mr.  Dallas 
feels  about  it."  And  then  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing message.  "You  can  have  a  talk  on  the 
subject  after  we  retire.  C.  S."  Also  the  follow- 
ing: "We  intend  to  have  all  of  your  friends  here 
in  the  near  future.  We  well  let  you  know  the 
date  so  you  can  be  prepared  to  receive  them  in 
good  style.  A  supper,  etc.,  just  like  you  Zem 
Zems  had  last  night.  Dr.  Shoemaker."  I  said: 
"Glad  to  hear  it  Doctor.  Bring  everybody."  I 
will  say  in  explanation  of  the  last  message  that 
the  spirit  Doctor's  reference  to  the  Zem  Zems 
refers  to  the  Shriners  who  held  a  banquet  last 
evening.  Soon  the  following  came:  "Well,  we 
have  nothing  further.  We  will  meet  you  again 
soon.  Good  night  to  all.  Dr.  W.  P.  S.,  C.  S., 
F.  R.  S." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       297 

June  18  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office  at  12 
m.  Soon  after  his  arrival  we  received  the  follow- 
ing message:  ''Mr.  Wilson,  the  spirit  wife  of 
Mr.  Kramer  has  asked  me  to  delivered  a  mes- 
sage for  her.  F.  R.  S."  In  reply  to  this  I  said: 
"All  right,  Professor,  deliver  the  message  by  all 
means."  Immediately  following  my  answer  the 
instrument  began  to  tick,  and  I  stepped  out  of 
the  room  so  as  not  to  hear  the  message,  as  it 
was  private.  In  a  few  minutes  I  returned  and 
Mr.  Dallas  informed  me  that  he  had  received  a 
long  message  to  Mr.  Kramer  from  his  spirit  wife. 
I  do  not  know  what  it  contained.  In  a  few 
moments  thereafter  I  said:  "Professor,  we 
would  be  pleased  to  have  you,  and  all  whom 
you  care  to  invite,  to  dine  with  us  today."  He 
immediately  answered:  "Thank  you.  A  few  of  us 
will  avail  ourselves  of  the  kind  offer.  We  will 
be  here  at  1  p.  m.    F.  R.  S." 

After  receiving  this  message  all  Avas  quiet.  The 
Professor  had  informed  us  that  he  and  other 
spirits  would  be  here  at  lp.m.,  and  would  dine 
with  us,  so  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  had  nothing 
to  do  but  wait  for  the  return  of  our  expected 
guests.  As  the  clock  pointed  to  1  p.  m.  the 
instrument  began  to  tick  and  informed  us  that 
a  few  of  our  spirit  friends  were  present  and 
ready  to  accompany  us  to  dinner.  We  started 
for  the  hotel  and  passed  into  the  dining  room 
and  took  seats  at  the  table.  We  were  informed, 
by  raps,  as  on  former  occasions,  that  some  of 
our  spirit  friends  were  present.    We  finished  din- 


298       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ner  and  returned  to  the  office  and  immediately 
received  the  following  message:  "We  did  not 
come  today  to  stay  long,  so  you  will  please 
excuse  us.  Mrs.  Wilson,  Charier  Sumner,  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.  and  Plum  Mitchell  had  a  delightful 
repast  and  enjoyed  it  very  much.  Call  us  over 
the  wire  this  evening.    Good  day.     P.  M.,  opr." 

At  9  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  again  called  at  my 
office.  Soon  after  his  arrival  he  stepped  to  the 
instrument  and  sent  a  call  over  the  wire  for  F. 
R.  S.  Immediately  we  received  the  following 
telegram:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen,  I  am  glad 
you  called  us.  We  have  a  direct  line  established 
now,  so  any  call  can  be  answered  immediately. 
F.  R.  S.,  opr."  And  then:  "Good  evening,  all. 
We  are  all  well  here  and  progressing  satisfactor- 
ily. •  You  remember  the  friend  I  spoke  to  you 
about?  Please  tell  him  that  I  want  to  meet  him 
next  Friday  night.  William  Patterson  Shoe- 
maker." In  answer  to  the  last  message  Mr. 
Dallas  sent  over  the  so-called  wire  the  following: 
"Messages  received  0.  K.  Mr.  Wilson  wishes  me 
to  say  to  Dr.  W.  P.  S.  that  he  will  have  his  friend 
here  Friday  evening  at  8:30.  Dallas,  opr." 
Then  came'  the  following:  "O.K.  W.  P.S." 
Immediately  we  received:  "Anything  further  this 
evening?  F.  R.  S.,  opr."  To  this  Mr.  Dallas 
replied  by  wire,  "No,  good  night."  And  then 
the  instrument  ticked,  "Good  night.    F.  R.  S." 

June  22,  1894.  Two  days  after  receiving  the 
last  message  from  Dr.  Shoemaker  I  approached 
his   friend,    Dr.  ,  on  the   subject    of  possible 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       299 


spirit  return.  I  found  that  he  not  onry  ridiculed 
the  idea,  but  did  not  believe  that  any  human 
being  had  a  soul  or  anything  else  that  survived 
after  death.  He  was  firm  in  his  premises  of 
materialism  and  strongly  entrenched  in  the  firm 
conviction  that  no  conscious  entity  existed 
beyond  the  grave.  When  I  first  began  to  talk 
to  him  on  the  subject  he  was  bitter  and  pugna- 
cious towards  any  line  of  reasoning  in  a  different 
direction  than  those  conclusions  so  long  enter- 
tained b\r  him;  in  fact  his  convictions  seemed  to 
be  part  of  his  individuality,  so  firmly  were  they 
rooted.  B\r  degrees,  however,  I  succeeded  in  get- 
ting him  more  reconciled  to  the  possibility  of 
his  being  mistaken  in  some  things  and  suggested 
that  if  his  experience  had  taught  him  that  now 
and  then  as  he  threaded  his  way  over  the- plane 
of  physical  life  he  had  been  obliged  to  abandon 
well  settled  convictions  on  the  ground  of 
mistake  or  error,  why  not  admit  that  possibly 
his  convictions  in  other  directions  might  be  un- 
sound and  not  tenable.     After  we  had  conversed 

for  awhile  I  said  to    Dr.  :     "You  have  an  old 

friend  in  the  spirit  realms  who  has  requested  me 
to  invite  you  to  my  office  on  the  twenty-second 
at  8:30  p.  m.  as  he  desires  to  talk  with  you." 

My  invitation  and  the  way  I  put  it  seemed  to 
startle  him.  He  looked  at  me  closely  as  if  he 
were  cogitating  whether  or  not  my  invitation 
was  evidence  of  mental  aberration,  and  if  he 
had  a  dangerous  lunatic  to  deal  with.  I 
looked    him    straight  in   the    eye    and  finally  he 


300       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

said:  "Mr.  Wilson,  3^011  surprise  me;  you  cer- 
tainly show  no  external  symptoms  of  insanity.  I 
believe  you  are  honest  and  believe  what  you 
say,  and  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  the 
invitation.  I  will  be  at  your  office  at  the  time 
and  hour  you  name."  The  way  he  said  what  I 
have  just  written  and  the  expression  on  the 
man's  face  at  the  time  led  me  to  believe  that  he 
meant  what  he  said.  I  then  said:  "All  right, 
Doctor,  don't  forget  the  date,"  and  I  bade  him 
good  night  and  left  him.  This  was  the  evening 
set  for  Dr.  to  report  at  my  office.  Mr.  Dal- 
las had  not  been  informed  who  was  to  be  invited 

for  this    occasion.     Dr.  's  name  had  not  been 

pronounced  in  Mr.  Dallas'  presence.  On  yester- 
day I  asked  Mr.  Dallas  if  he  knew  Dr. ,  name- 

ing  him,  and  he  replied,     "I  know  him  by  sight. 
No  intimate  acquaintance  with  him." 
Mr.    Dallas    came    to    my    office  at  8:45  p.  m. 

At  9  o'clock    Dr.  came    to    my  office.       Mr. 

Dallas  and  Dr.  greeted  each  other  by  passing 

the  time  of  evening.  I  then  said:  "Mr.  Dallas, 
this  is  the  gentleman  whom  our  spirit  friend, 
Dr.  Shoemaker,  wishes  to  meet  so  we  will  ex- 
plain   to    him    how    this     telegraph    instrument 

works."       We    then    showed    Dr.    how  the 

instrument  was  connected  and  what  was  expect- 
ed of  it  on  such  occasions.  He  examined  it  very 
closely  and  satisfied  himself  that  there  was  no 
outside  connection.  I  was  happy  to  learn 
that  he  was  quite  well  posted  in  telegraphy,  and 
had  taken  quite  an  interest    in    electricity.       He 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       301 

informed  me  that  he  could  not  read  telegraphy 
readily  but  could  do  so  to  some  extent  which 
fact  I  was  glad  to  know  for  the  reason  that  he 
could  read  for  himself  to  the  extent  of  his  ability 

to  read  telegraphy.      After  seating  Dr. near 

the  instrument  so  he  could  see  and  hear  all,  we 
were  ready  for  business.  We  had  not  long  to 
wait.  Suddenly  the  key  moved,  the  sounder 
responded  and  the  machine  was  talking.    I  shall 

never   forget   the   expression    on    Dr.  's   face 

when  the  instrument  began  to  tick  without  the 
aid  of  any  visible  thing  about  it.  His  eyes 
opened  wide,  his  mouth  ditto,  and  he  seemed  to 
be  struck  dumb  with  amazement.  As  it  proceeded 
in  its  ticking  his  curiosity  increased.  A  wonder- 
ful force  possessing  intelligence  was  in  evidence 
before  his  astonished  gaze,  addressing  itself  to 
his  sense  of  sight  and  hearing. 

The  first  message  was  as  follows:  "Good 
evening,  gentlemen.  Dr.  W.  P.  S.  will  be  here  in 
a  few  moments.  P.  M.,  opr."    When  the  message 

was    finished    and  read  Dr.  looked  startled. 

To  the  message  was  signed  P.  M.    I  knew  who 

that    was    but    I    did  not  tell  Dr.  for  P.  M. 

were  the  initial  of  an  old  friend  of  his.  We 
waited  for  a  few  moments  and  then  received  the 

following:    "Good    evening   Dr.  ,  I  am   glad 

to  see  you  here  tonight.  I  told  my  friend,  J. 
K.  W.,  to  bring  you  here.  William  P.  Shoe- 
maker." 

I    have    said  that  Dr. was  surprised  when 

the  first  message  was  received;  but  now  here    is 


302       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

a  message  ticked  off  on  a  telegraph  instrument 
by  an  unseen  operator,  signed  with  the  name  of 
his  old  friend  who  had  gone  to  that  country 
from  which  it  is  said  "no  traveler  returns." 
Dr. arose  from  a  sitting  to  a  standing  posi- 
tion. He  looked  at  the  instrument  and  then  at 
me.  He  had  not,  up  to  this  time,  spoken  a  word 
since  the  instrument  gave  the  first  tick  in  his 
presence.  Again  the  instrument  was  on  the 
move  and  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "I  know 
it  will  be  hardly  possible  for  you  to  believe  that 
I  am  here  in  reality,  but  I  will  convince  you  be- 
fore I  am  through  with  you.  Your  old  friend, 
W.  P.  S."    After  this  message  was  received    and 

read  by  Dr. he  looked  at  me  and  said:     "Mr.. 

Wilson,  this  is  the  strangest  thing  I  have  ever 
heard  or  seen.  How  can  I  talk  so  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker will  understand  me  if  this  be  realty  a  fact." 
I  said:  "Doctor,  talk  to  him  now  just  as  you 
would  if  Dr.  Shoemaker  were  in  the  body;  he 
will  hear  you  and  answer  you  by  telegraphy." 
Following  this  ensued  a  long  conversation  be- 
tween the  spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  the    mortal 

Dr. .    They    talked    over    old    times,  and  Dr. 

Shoemaker  mentioned  many    things    which   had 
happened  between  the  two  physicians  before  Dr. 
S.  passed  to  the  border  land. 
Some    time    elapsed    during   this    conversation. 

ar>d  then  the  following  message  greeted    Dr. : 

"Hello,  Doctor,  how  are  you.  Awful  glad  to  see 
you.  Guess  you  know  me.  Plum  Mitchell." 
After  receiving  this  message  Dr.  read  it  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       303' 

said:  "My  God,  is  this  my  old  friend  Plum 
Mitchell?"  Well,  for  some  time  after  receiving 
this  last  message  a  conversation  was  carried  on 

between  spirit  Mitchell  and  Dr .    I  think  Dr. 

was    convinced    that    Dr.    Shoemaker    and 

Plum  Mitchell,  whom  he  had  looked  upon  as 
dead,  were  really  alive.  Following  this  conver- 
sation this  message  was  received:  "How  do  you 
do,  Professor.  What  are  you  doing  with  your 
old  bones.  Dr.  Eddy,  of  Edenburg."  Following 
this  a  long  conversation  was  carried  on  between 

Dr.  and  the  spirit  Dr.  Eddy    who    were  old 

acquaintances.  At  the  conclusion  of  this  conver- 
sation Dr.  Shoemaker  informed  Dr.  that  his 

spirit  mother  was  present  and  then  a  conversa- 
tion ensued    between  Dr.    and    his    mother.. 

The  Doctor's  childhood  da}rs  were  pretty 
thoroughly  discussed  I  should  judge  by  what  I 
heard  of  the  conversation.  She  mentioned  an 
accident  which  happened  to  him  when  a  small 
boy,  having  fell  down  a  flight  of  stone  steps  cut- 
ting his  head  and  leaving  a  scar  which  he  has^ 
now.  Also  a  spell  of  sickness  after  the  accident,, 
where,  and  by  whom  attended,  etc.     I  remember 

one  question    which    Dr.  asked    during    this 

conversation  which  is  as  follows:  "Dr.  Shoemak- 
er, will  you  please  tell  me  if  my  mother  has  any 
particular  mark  on  her  face?"  After  a  few  mo- 
ments of  silence  the  answer  was  ticked  off:  "Yes,, 
your  mother  has  a  large  mole  on  the  left  side 
of  the  neck  near  the  face.  Is  that  what  Arou 
mean,  Dr.  ?"    On  receiving  this    answer    Dr.. 


304       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

looked  more  astonished,  if  possible,  than  ever, 


and  answered:  "Yes,  that  is  what  I  referred  to." 
After  conversing  with  his  mother  some  little 
time,  she,  aided  by  Dr.  Shoemaker,  talking  by 
telegraphy,  the  following  message  was  ticked 
off:  "How  are  you,  boys,  do  you  want  any- 
thing to  eat?  Say,  Doctor,  do  you  remember  the 
stolen  soft  shell  crab  business?    I  know  all  about 

it   now.     Ira   Hathaway."    Dr.    began   to 

laugh  and  said:  "Well,  well,  this  beats  every- 
thing I  ever  dreamed  of."  And  then  he  explain- 
ed that  years  ago  in  Edenburg  he  used  to  take 
his  meals  at  a  restaurant  kept  by  Ira  Hatha- 
way and  for  a  joke  on  Hathaway  he  and  one 
or  two  others  had  taken  quite  a  large  quantity 
of  soft  shell  crabs  and  several  bottles  of  wine 
from  Hathaway's  place  during  his  absence,  which 
incensed  Hathaway  very  much.  Now  Hatha- 
way, who  long  since  had  passed  out  of  this  life, 
was  reminding  him  of  this    circumstance.      After 

this  explanation  to  us  by  Dr.  the  following 

was  ticked  off:  Say,  Doctor,  don't  you  remember 
at  one  time  in  Edenburg  that  3'ou  and  I  were 
walking  along  State  Street  about  2  a.  m.  when 
we  met  a  girl  walking  in  her  sleep  clad  only  in 
her  night  gown?  Plum  Mitchell."  After  receiving 
this  message  Dr.  said:  "Well,  well,  I  remem- 
ber the  circumstances  very  well  indeed  and  it  is 
just  as  you  relate  it."  Then  the  following  was 
ticked  off:  "Say  Doctor,  don't  you  remember  the 
times  you  and  I  read  Shakespeare  in  our  old 
office  at  78  Main  together   for   many   evenings, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       305 

and  also  on  one  occasion  after  you  had  retired 
for  the  night  I  woke  you  up  about  2  a.  m.  and 

told  you  that  Mr.  was  in  a  very   bad    way 

at  his   home   number Cerydon   Street,    and 

that  you  got  out  of  bed  and  went  with  me  to 
the  house  and  we  tapped  the  bladder  and  reliev- 
ed him  of  his  distress?  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  I 
will  state  in  relation  to  the  above  message  that 
the  number  of  the  street  and  the  man's  name 
were  given  in  the  message,  but  I  neglected  to 
write  them  down  at  the  time  and  have  forgot- 
ten them.    After  receiving   the    message  Dr.  

again  seemed  puzzled  and  surprised  and  after 
thinking  for  a  few  moments  said:  "Yes,  I  re- 
member all;  it  is  given  in  this  message  just  as  it 
occurred." 

It  was  evident  to  me  by  Dr.  's  looks,  words 

and  actions  that  he  was  pumped  about  as  full 
as  he  could  hold  of  indisputable  evidence  of  the 
identity  of  the  individuals  holding  converse  with 
him  in  this  way.  Some  further  conversation  was 
had  and  then  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"John,  we  have  something  to  say  to  you  in  con- 
nection with  Dr.  which  I  do  not    wish    him 

to  hear.    You  can  tell  him  so.  \V.  P.  S."    I  told 

Dr.  what  the   message    was    and   then    the 

following  came:  "Well,  I  think  we  have  done 
enough  for  the  Doctor  tonight  and  given  him 
something  to  think    over.    W.    P.    S."    In  reply 

Dr.  said:      "Yes,    I    have   indeed    seen    and 

heard  wonderful  things,  such  as  I  never  dreamed 
of  before.    I  thank   you    all   for   giving  me  such 


306       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

evidence."    After  some  further   conversation   Dr. 

bid  us  all  good  night  and    departed.     After 

he  had  gone  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  received  the 
following  message:  "J.  K.  Wilson:  I  know  the 
circumstances  which  have  brought  you  both  to- 
gether, and  I  hope  and  trust  you  wall  do  all   in 

your  power   to    assist   Dr.  .    He  requires  all 

the  help  you  can  give  him,  and  by  attending  to 
his  wants  you  will  be  rendering  me  a  great  ser- 
vice. Do  you  understand  me?  Leave  no  stone 
unturned  and  perhaps  you  will  be  the  means  of 
lifting  an  unhappy  soul  to  a  position  of  happi- 
ness. William  Patterson  Shoemaker."  In  reply 
to  this  message  I  said:  "Yes,  Doctor,  I  know 
to  what  you  refer.  I  will  do  what  I  can  along 
lines  suggested  by  you."  Again  came:  "Thank 
you,  John;  well,  we  will  say  good  night.  W.  P. 
S."  I  wish  to  say  that  the  physician  in  the 
mortal  form  who  had  the  experience  just  related 
by  me,  perhaps  would  not  care  to  have  his  name 
written  in  this  record.  I  have  not  mentioned 
the  fact  to  him  and  therefore  leave  his  name  in 
blank  in  relating  the  circumstances. 

Note.  Many  things  were  told  on  this  occa- 
sion to  the  mortal  Dr. that  neither  Mr.  Dal- 
las or  myself  knew  of.    We  knew  nothing  of  Dr. 

's    former    life    or  antecedents.      We  did    not 

know  that  his  mother  had  passed  to  spirit  life; 
in  fact,  we  had  never  seen  her  or  heard  of  her. 
We  knew  nothing  of  any  of  the  circumstances 
which  Dr.  Shoemaker  refers  to  in  his  conversa- 
tion with  the  mortal  Doctor   concerning   things 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      307 

which  had  happened  and  were  acknowledged  by 

Dr. to  be   correct.    We  knew  nothing  of  the 

circumstance  referred  to  by  spirit  Plum  Mitchell 
as  happening  years  ago,  or  the  circumstance 
spoken  of  by  spirit  Ira  Hathaway  which  the 
Doctor  in  mortal  form  admits  to  be  facts. 

June  25th  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at  8:30 
p.  m.  Soon  we  received  the  following  message: 
1 'Good  evening,  gentlemen.  I  am  afraid  you  will 
not  be  able  to  get  my  call.  If  so  you  can  let 
me  know.  I  will  now  go  and  you  will  see  if  you 
can  get  the  call  over  the  wire.  Plum  Mitchell." 
I  made  reply:  "All  right,  Plum."  In  a  few 
minutes  our  instrument  ticked  off  in  repetition 
"E.  M.  D.,"  which  was  our  call.  Mr.  Dallas 
immediately  answered  over  the  instrument: 
"Received  call  all  right,"  and  then  he  sent  the 
call  "W.  P.  S."  Immediately  our  instrument 
ticked  off:  "What  do  you  want?  W.  P.  S.  is 
over  here  tonight.  P.  M."  And  then  the  fol- 
lowing: "Good  evening.  Do  you  want  to  see 
me?  Dr.  Shoemaker."  Mr.  Dallas  then  sent  the 
following  message:  "June  25,  1894,  J.  K.  W.'s 
office.  To  W.  P.  S.:  Nothing  of  much  impor- 
tance but  if  not  inconvenient  to  you  would  like 
to  speak  with  you  for  a  few  minutes.  J.  K." 
then  the  following  came:  "All  right,  will  be 
there  in  a  few  minutes.  W.  P.  S."  In  a  few 
minutes  after  receiving  this  the  instrument  ticked 
off  as  follows:  "Good  evening,  I  am  here.  How 
can  I  serve  you?  W.  P.  S."  In'  reply  to  this 
message  I  said:    "Doctor,  I  have  a  sister  on  my 


308       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

side  of  life  who  is  now  on  a  visit  to  me  in  this 
city.  She  is  a  Presbyterian,  I  believe.  I  am  cer- 
tain she  knows  nothing  about  spirit  return. 
Some  time  if  agreeable  to  you,  Mr.  Sumner  and 
the  Professor  I  would  like  to  have  you  meet 
her.  Can  I  bring  her  some  evening  to  this  room 
and  have  her  meet  you?"  In  response  the  fol- 
lowing was  ticked  off:  "Yes,  you  can  bring  her 
here  any  night  you  wish.  I  will  tell  your  broth- 
er and  mother  that  your  sister  is  with  you.  W. 
P.  S."  I  need  hardly  mention  that  my  mother 
and  brother  to  whom  the  Doctor  referred  in  his 
message  are  in  the  spirit  world.  I  soon  said  to 
the  Doctor:  "Could  you  bring  my  sister's  hus- 
band, George  Murray,  who  is  a  spirit,  and  also 
my  brother  so  that  my  sister  may  be  able  to 
converse  with  them?"  Immediately  the  following 
answer  came:  "I  do  not  know  if  I  can  do  what 
y on  ask,  but  you  can  bring  her  at  any  rate. 
Please  explain  to  her  our  methods  and  other 
matters.  W.  P.  S.,  opr."  Following  this  I  said: 
Thank  you,  Doctor,  how  would  Friday  evening 
suit  for  the  occasion?"  Immediately  the  follow- 
ing: "I  think  that  will  do.  Good  night.  W.  P. 
S.,  opr.," 

June  28th  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  my  office  at  9 
p.  m.  Soon  we  received  the  following  message: 
"Good  evening,  gentlemen.  We  wish  to  postpone 
our  engagement  for  Friday  evening  as  certain 
causes  have  brought  us  to  say  so.  Charles 
Sumner."  In  reply  I  said:  "Very  well."  I  fur- 
ther said:    "Mr.    Sumner,  I  spoke  to    Dr.    Shoe- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       309 

maker  when  he  was  here  last  about  bringing  my 
brother  and  my  sister's  husband  here  to  meet  my 
sister;  would  that  be  all  right?"  And  in  reply 
we  got  the  following:  "Let  Mr.  Dallas  come  to 
the  office  some  day  next  week  and  I  will  let  you 
know.  Personally  we  will  explain  further  at  a 
future  date.  Charles  Sumner."  I  said:  "All 
right,  Mr.  Sumner,"  and  tken  came  the  words: 
"Good  night."  The  wording  of  the  last  message 
puzzled  me  somewhat,  and  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
know  why  the  Doctor  and  Mr.  Sumner  are  not 
sure  of  their  ability  to  bring  the  spirits  of  my 
sister's  husband  and  my  brother,  but  they  will 
no  doubt  explain  the  reason. 

July  2nd  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  9  p.  m.  Soon  the  instrument  ticked  off  the 
following:  "Hope  you  are  both  well.  I  came 
this  evening  to  tell  you  that  a  business  meeting 
will  be  held  here  on  the  evening  of  the  6th  of 
July.  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Mr.  Sumner  and  others 
will  be  present  at  9  p.  m.  That  is  all.  I  must 
hurry  back.    Good  night.    Plum  Mitchell,  opr." 

Jvdj  6th  Mr.  Dallas  reported  at  my  office 
at  8:30  p.  m.  I  had  invited  my  sister,  Mrs. 
Murray,  to  be  present  and  she  came  before  Mr. 
Dallas  arrived.  I  had  told  her  something  of  the 
phenomena  we  had  been  receiving.  She  was 
very  incredulous,  and  wondered  how  I  could 
believe  that  dead  people  could  return  to  earth 
and  make  themselves  known.  I  did  not  try  to 
convince  her  by  any  argument,  and  up  to  this 
time  had  told  her  but  little  of  my  experience.    I 


310       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

was  anxious  to  see  how  and  to  what  extent  she 
would  be  impressed  with  any  spiritual  phenom- 
ena she  might  witness.  At  8:50  p.  m.  the  in- 
strument began  to  tick  and  gave  the  following 
message:  "Good  evening  alK  Mr.  Sumner  will 
be  here  shortly,  also  the  Doctor.  They  are  go- 
ing to  make  a  long  call.    P.  M.,  opr." 

At  the  time  this  message  was  coming  over  the 
instrument  and  immediately  after  I  noticed  that 
my  sister  looked  puzzled  and  amazed  to  see  and 
hear  the  telegraph  instrument  ticking  with  no 
visible  person  to  manipulate  it.  She  also  look- 
ed about  the  room  in  a  nervous  way  as  though 
she  expected  to  see  a  ghost.  I  remarked  to  her: 
"Mrs.  Murray,  I  hope  you  are  not  frightened.  I 
wish  you  as  near  as  possible,  to  treat  my  spirit 
friends  who  come  here  this  evening  the  same  as 
you  would  treat  mortals  or  friends  in  the  body." 
She  replied  in  rather  a  frightened  way:  "Will  I 
see  these  people?"  I  told  her  that  I  thought 
not;  that  seemed  to  be  a  comfort  to  her.  Evi- 
dently she  had,  hereditarily  or  by  education,  ac- 
quired a  superstitious  horror  of  departed  spirits, 
so  common  among  people  who  do  not  know  the 
fact  that  a  spirit  in  looks,  deportment,  contour, 
characteristics  and  individuality  is  the  exact 
counterpart  of  what  he  or  she  was  in  the  mor- 
tal body,  excepting,  however,  a  spirit  who 
leaves  the  mortal  body  before  full  stature  is 
obtained. 

At  9  p.  m.  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  fol- 
lowing message:    "Good    evening,  gentlemen.    I 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       311 

am  glad  to  see  you.  Dr.  Shoemaker."  We  all 
bid  the  Doctor  good  evening,  and  then  the  fol- 
lowing: "Is  this  your  sister?"  I  replied:  "Yes, 
Dr.  Shoemaker,  this  is  Mrs.  Murray,  my  sister." 
Then  came:  "Good  evening,  Mrs.  Murray,  glad 
to  meet  you."  In  a  few  moments  the  following 
came:  "Good  evening,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  I 
am  here  with  the  rest.  Dr.  W.  D.  Eddy,  opr." 
I  said:  "Good  evening,  Dr.  Eddy,  I  wish  to  in- 
troduce to  you  my  sister,  Mrs.  Murray."  And 
the  following  came:  "It  is  with  great  pleasure 
I  meet  any  of  Mr.  Wilson's  friends  and  espec- 
ially his  sister.  W.  D.  Eddy."  And  the  follow- 
ing: "Good  evening,  gentlemen.  Is  this  the 
lady  3rou  spoke  about,  Mr.  Wilson?  Charles  Sum- 
ner." I  said:  "Good  evening,  Mr.  Sumner.  Yes, 
this  is  the  lady.  Mr.  Sumner,  I  wish  to  intro- 
duce to  you,  Mrs.  Murray,  my  sister."  Imme- 
diately the  following:  "I  am  pleased  to  meet 
you,  Mrs.  Murray.  Charles  Sumner."  And  then 
the  following  was  ticked  off:  "We  are  here  on 
a  business  meeting  tonight  and  I  trust  Mrs. 
Murray  will  excuse  us  proceeding  on  our  work. 
C.  S."  To  this  I  replied:  "Certainly,  Mr.  Sum- 
ner." 

Then  came  the  following:  "The  work  during 
the  last  few  weeks  has  been  progressing  to  our 
entire  satisfaction  and  I  hope  ere  long  to  give 
you  the  order  to  go  forward.  In  regard  to  the 
Lily  Dale  trip,  we  heard  you  discussing  the  sub- 
ject a  few  days  ago.  We  are  of  the  opinion  that 
a  few  weeks  there  would  be  a   great  advantage 


312       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

to  us,  not  only  as  a  trial,  but  as  experience, 
and  we  advise  both  of  you  to  go  and  spend  from 
two  to  four  weeks  there.  We  will  give  you  full 
particulars  about  the  preparations  to  make  later 
on.  I  feel  proud  to  say  that  the  enemy  is  no- 
where to  be  seen,  and  we  have  had  no  further 
trouble  with  them  since  our  last  engagement. 
Charles  Sumner,  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  Prof.  F.  R. 
S.,  P.  M.,  opr."  In  reply  to  this  telegram  I 
said:  "Very  well,  gentlemen,  a  trip  to  Lily  Dale 
will  suit  me."  Mr.  Dallas  then  remarked  in  sub- 
stance, that  he  "would  like  to  take  the  trip  but 
he  was  not  sure  that  he  could  make  arrange- 
ments with  his  employer,  Mr.  Rothstein,  to  ab- 
sent himself  at  that  time."  Then  we  received 
the  following:  "I  do  not  think  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  rent  a  cottage  for  any  length  of  time  at 
Lily  Dale,  although  we  would  probably  be  bet- 
ter able  to  carry  on  our  work  should  we  do  so, 
but  we  will  leave  that  to  your  own  judgment. 
I  expect  that  you  will  go  to  Lily  Dale  about 
the  end  of  the  present  month,  but  we  will  not 
commence  operations  there  until  you  are  both 
together.  I  would  like  to  have  you  get  a  new 
sounder  and  key  as  this  one  might  not  be  strong 
enough  for  our  experiments,  at  least  that  is 
what  I  think  at  present.  However,  we  will  see 
what  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  has  to  say  on  the  subject. 
I  think  that  is  about  all  we  have  to  say  to  you 
at  present.  Charles  Sumner,  opr."  Then  we  re- 
ceived: "I  am  sorry  to  state  we  will  not  be 
able  to  bring    any    of    the    immediate    friends  of 


DEATH;  THE  MEANING  AND  RESULT.  313 

Mrs.  Murray  tonight  although  we  knew  she 
was  to  be  here,  but  we  hope  to  do  so  in  the 
near  future.  Charles  Sumner."  And  still  another 
message:  "Before  going  further  I  wish  you  to 
give  your  sister  a  summary  of  our  work  from 
the  beginning  up  to  the  present  time  as  briefly 
as  possible  so  that  she  will  more  easily  under- 
stand the  work.  Charles  Sumner,  opr." 

I  proceeded  to  explain  to  my  sister  as  best  I 
could  who  my  spirit  friends  were  and  along 
what  lines  and  in  what  manner  they  had  been 
working  and  communicating  to  me.  Mrs.  Mur- 
ray has  been  afflicted  with  a  throat  trouble  for 
a  number  of  years  and  requires  great  effort  to 
speak  audibly,  the  disease  having  partially  des- 
troyed the  tonsils  and  organs  of  speech.  She 
has  been  under  treatment  by  some  of  the  best 
specialists  for  a.  long  time,  but  they  fail  to  cure, 
and  the  disease  becomes  more  aggravated  as 
time  speeds  along.  I  said  nothing  to  the  spirit 
Dr.  Shoemaker  about  my  sister's  physical  condi- 
tion. In  fact  it  had  not  occurred  to  me  to  ad- 
vise with  him  about  the  matter.  Being  thus 
ignorant  of  the  fact  that  he  had  noticed  her 
condition  I  was  very  much  surprised  to  receive 
the  following  message:  "Dear  John:  I  have  been 
looking  into  your  sister's  case  and  I  think  I  will 
be  able  to  relieve  her.  I  have  been  treating  her 
for  the  past  week  or  so,  although  I  do  not  sup- 
pose she  has  any  idea  that  such  is  the  case.  Dr. 
Shoemaker." 

Mrs.  Murrav  had  become  interested  as  I  read 


314       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  messages  I  received  but  when  I  read  the  last 
message  she  was  greatly  surprised.  In  answer 
she  said:  "Dr.  Shoemaker,  I  thank  you  for  your 
kind  words  and  attention.  I  am  sure  such  talk 
as  I  have  heard  here  tonight  could  only  emanate 
from  good  people.  I  have  suffered  much  from 
my  ailment  and  if  you  can  help  me  I  shall  be 
most  happy  and  under  great  obligations."  I 
thought  this  was  a  good  speech  for  a  skeptic,  and 
that  it  was  evident  from  what  she  said  that  she 
was  getting  over  her  fear  and  superstition.  In 
a  few  moments  we  received  the  following:  "I 
wish  her  to  be  placed  entirely  in  my  hands  and 
to  follow  my  directions.  Dr.  S."  I  read  this 
message  to  my  sister  and  without  hesitation 
she  consented  to  submit  herself  to  his  treatment 
and  to  abandon  any  other  medicine  than  that 
perscribed  by  him.  Soon  the  instrument  ticked 
off:  "I  will  have  to  know  first  what  the  treat- 
ment has  been  up  to  the  present  time,  and  then 
I  will  be  better  able  to  counteract  the  effects 
and  to  proceed  with  her.    Dr.  Shoemaker." 

After  receiving  this  message  Mrs.  Murray 
explained  how  she  had  been  treated  for  the  dis- 
ease and  showed  the  Doctor  the  medicine  which 
had  been  perscribed  for  her  by  other  physicians. 
After  this  the  following  message  came:  "She 
will  see  what  spirit  doctors  can  do  for  her  in 
a  few  days  time.  W.  P.  S."  To  this  she  replied: 
"Thank  }'ou,  Doctor,  I  hope  yoti  can  cure  my 
throat."  Then  came:  "We  will  do  our  utmost 
to  restore  it.    Dr.  Shoemaker."       After  receiving 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       315 

these  last  messages  and  reading  them  to  my 
sister  I  said:  "I  also  thank  you,  Doctor,  for  tak- 
ing an  interest  in  my  sister's  ailment."  He 
answered:  "I  have  not  got  much  spare  time  at 
present  but  I  will  do  this  for  you  sake,  John. 
You  know  me.  W.  P.  S."  I  thanked  the 
Doctor  for  what  he  had  said  and  soon  the  fol- 
lowing was  ticked  off:  "This  is  all  gentlemen, 
we  will  now  leave  you.  We  are  very  pleased  to 
have  met  your  sister  and  hope  to  be  able  to 
convince  her  beyond  any  doubt  of  the  possibility 
of  spirit  return.  She  is  welcome  to  come  here  at 
all  times.  Good  night.  William  Patterson  Shoe- 
maker, W.  D.  Eddy,  Plum  Mitchell." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Telegram  by  Spirit  Sumner— Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker 
Diagnosis    Mrs.    Murray's  Ailment — Wilson's    Spirit 

£  Brother  a  Prisoner  of  War— Spirits  Mitchell,  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker  Telegraph— Spirit  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker Perscribes  for  Mrs.  Murray— Strange  Device 
—Meeting  Prevented  by  Electric  Storm— Dangerous 
for  Operators— Dallas'  Trouble  About  Lily  Dale — 
Telegrams  From  Spirit  Friends — Spirit  Power— To 
Start  for  Lily  Dale— How  Brought  About— Spirit 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.'s  Instructions  For  Lily  Dale. 

July  7,  1894,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office 
at  1:30  p.  m.  In  a  few  minutes  the  instrument 
gave  us  the  following:  "Dear  friends,  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker told  me  you  were  together  and  I  find 
this  opportunity  of  speaking  to  you  again.  We 
are  resting  very  quietly  before  the  time  of  trial 
which  is  to  take  place  shortly.  I  have  no  doubt 
what  we  have  in  store  for  you  will  surprise  you 
somewhat,  but  it  can  keep  until  we  are  ready 
to  divulge  the  secret.  This  is  about  all  I  have 
to  say  of  any  importance  today.  I  will  let  you 
know  later  when  the  next  meeting  is  to  be;  can 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       317 

tell  you  on  Monday,  if  Mr.  Dallas  will  drop  in 
here  for  a  few  moments.  I  trust  Mrs.  Murray 
will  be  greatly  relieved  by  the  treatment  of  our 
friend,  the  Doctor,  and  I  am  quite  certain  if  she 
puts  herself  in  his  hands  she  will  be  in  safe 
keeping  and  greatly  benefitted.  Good  day. 
Charles  Sumner." 

July  7,  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at  1:30 
p.  m.  and  I  received  the  following  message: 
"Dear  John:  After  looking  over  your  sister's 
case,  I  find  some  of  the  vocal  cords  entirely  gone. 
This  is  where  the  danger  arises.  I  will  do  all  in 
my  power  to  restore  them  but  you  know  if  the 
material  is  gone  it  will  be  very  difficult  to  do 
so;  but  trust  in  me.  Do  not  let  her  know  that 
such  is  the  case.  This  is  private.  W.  P.  S." 
I  thanked  the  spirit  Doctor  for  the  interest  he 
was  taking  in  my  sister's  ailment.  She  was 
at  this  meeting  and  I  told  her  that  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker was  present.  She  made  the  remark: 
"Doctor,  I  hope  you  can  cure  me."  In  response: 
"We  will  do  our  best  for  you.  W.  P.  S."  I  read 
this  message  to  her  and  then  received  the  follow- 
ing: "To  J.  K.  Wilson:  John,  you  know  the 
difficulties  in  a  case  of  this  kind,  and  even  if  I 
were  sure  of  an  everlasting  cure  I  am  in  duty 
bound  from  saying  so  to  the  patient,  but  you 
know  what  I  can  do  if  I  put  my  will  to  it.  W. 
P.  S."  I  said:  "All  right,  Doctor."  Of  course  I 
did  not  inform  my  sister  what  was  in  the  mes- 
sage. She  supposed  it  was  on  another  subject, 
and  that  it  did  not  interest   her.    In  a  few  mo- 


318       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ments  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Well,  I  must 
go.    Good  day  to  all.    W.  P.  S." 

We  did  not  expect  any  more  messages  and  had 
entered  into  conversation  about  what  had 
occurred,  when  unexpectedly  the  instrument 
began  to  tick  and  gave  us  this  message:  "To  J. 
K.  Wilson:  Dr.  Shoemaker  wishes  me  to  state  to 
you  in  private,  that  your  brother,  William,  has 
been  seriously  wounded  by  the  enemy  and  is  now 
in  their  power.  We  will  do  all  in  our  power  to 
release  him  but  this  may  take  some  time.  We 
cannot  find  the  location  of  Mr.  Murray  up  to 
date.    Charles  Sumner,  opr." 

This  message  tells  why  my  spirit  friends  could  not 
bring  my  brother  here  to  meet  my  sister.  I  am 
sorry  to  hear  of  my  brother's  misfortune.  I  said 
nothing  to  my  sister  about  it.  Soon  the  following 
was  ticked  off:  "We  will  hold  a  meeting  here 
on  Thursday  night,  at  9  o'clock.  This  is  import- 
ant. Charles  Sumner,  opr."  When  the  last  mes- 
sage was  being  received  my  sister  stepped  out 
of  the  room  and  I  said:  "Mr.  Sumner,  I  am 
very  sorry  to  hear  of  the  condition  of  my  brother. 
I  know  all  my  friends  in  the  spirit  world  will  do 
what  they  can  for  him,  and  I  presume  no  one 
is  to  blame  for  his  misfortune  except  our  enemies. 
It  is  one  of  the  fortunes  of  warfare.  A  great 
cause  is  seldom  won  without  a  fabulous  price 
and  no  doubt  my  brother  will  bear  his  imprison- 
ment with  fortitude  and  heroism  and  console 
himself  with  the  thought  that  to  suffer  for  the 
sake  of  truth  is  a  martyrdom  which  must  make 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       319 

the  hosts  of  heaven  rejoice."  Soon  the  following 
message  came:  "Well,  gentlemen,  that  is  all  to- 
day. I  am  glad  you  look  on  the  subject  in  that 
light,  John.  We  will  help  all  we  can  and  your 
saying  as  you  have,  places  the  confidence  we  have 
in  you  one  step  higher.  Good  day,  gentlemen. 
Charles  Sumner." 

Note.  At  this  meeting  the  fact  is  developed 
that  Dr.  Shoemaker,  having  long  since  passed 
the  portals  called  death,  is  diagnosing  my  sis- 
ter's ailment,  who  is  still  in  the  mortal 
body,  and  promises  a  treatment  and  possible 
cure.  I  am  also  informed  that  my  brother, 
William  Wilson,  long  since  mourned  as  dead,  has 
met  with  the  misfortune  of  having  been  wounded 
in  spirit  warfare,  taken  prisoner,  and  is  now 
in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  If  these  things  are 
possible  how  different  the  spirit  world  must  be, 
and  the  condition  of  the  so-called  dead,  from  the 
generally  accepted  conception  of  mortals. 

July  12,  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my  office  at  8:45 
p.m.  We  were  expecting  our  spirit  friends  at  9 
p.  m.;  they  had  set  that  hour  to  meet  us  and 
they  had  never  failed  to  keep  their  appointment 
unless  unavoidably  delayed.  We  had  everything 
in  readiness  for  them.  The  instrument  had  been 
tested  and  found  to  be  in  good  working  condi- 
tion. We  had  "our  house  in  order"  for  the  recep- 
tion of  friends  from  the  border  land.  Precisely 
at  9  o'clock  the  instrument  gave  us  the  first 
message  of  the  evening  which  is  as  follows: 
"Good  evening,  John.    Good  evening,  Ed.      Well, 


320       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

boys,  I  suppose  I  can  say  my  say  while  the 
chiefs  are  holding  a  confab.  How  are  you  feeling? 
did  you  get  my  last  message?  0, 1  am  feeling  bully , 
now.  I  have  got  rested  up  from  all  our  fights. 
We  had  a  devil  of  a  time  for  a  long  while  but 
you  bet  they  have  taken  in  their  horns  now  and 
you  can't  get  a  blessed  one  of  them  to  come 
within  a  mile  of  any  of  us  and  they  are  going 
to  keep  away  this  time.  I  heard  the  Professor 
say  a  few  days  ago  that  the  enemy  were  licked 
so  badly  that  they  would  never  make  another 
stand,  and  I  know  what  he  says  is  law  over 
here,  I  mean  on  our  side.  Well,  that  is  all  I  care 
to  say  now.    Plum  Mitchell." 

In  the  foregoing  message  several  questions  are 
asked.  Plum  did  not  wait  for  us  to  answer 
them  but  talked  right  along  until  the  finish. 
After  he  stopped  telegraphing  I  said:  "Good 
evening,  Plum.  We  are  well,  thank  }^ou.  Yes,  I 
understood  your  last  message.  Glad  to  hear 
you  have  recuperated  and  that  you  are  now 
ready  for  anything  which  may  be  presented."' 
Directly  after  I  had  ceased  talking  the  instrument 
gave  us  this  message:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M. 
D.  Gentlemen  and  brothers:  I  wish  to  say  that 
it  will  not  be  necessary  for  you  to  engage  a 
cottage  at  Lily  Dale  for  the  work,  as  I  do  not 
think  we  will  be  able  to  be  together  for  any 
length  of  time.  Frof.  F.  R.  S."  And  the  follow- 
ing: "To  J.  K.  Wilson.  Dear  John:  I  will  first 
commence  with  outside  business.  I  saw  my 
friend,  Dr. ,     whom  I  met  the  other  evening, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       321 

up  here  today.  Do  you  see  the  wonderful  change 
we  have  made  in  him?  Please  look  after  that  lit- 
tle matter  I  mentioned  to  you;  you  know  what  I 
mean.  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  And  this:  "You 
will  observe  that  we  are  all  here;  Dr.  Shoemaker, 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Dr.  Eddy,  Plum  Mitchell."  In 
reply  I  said:  "Good  evening  to  all.  I  hope  you 
are  well  and  happy." 
I  will  state  in  connection  with  the  telegram  in 

which  Dr.  Shoemaker   refers  to  Dr.  ,  that  he 

was  in  my  office  this  morning.  I  had  observed  a 
radical  change  in  his  looks,  dress  and  deport- 
ment. He  looked  bright  and  contented,  his  dress 
was  clean  and  tidy.  He  deported  himself  in  a 
polished  sort  of  way  and  had  every  indication 
of  a  man  with  judgment,  well  poised  on  the 
throne  of  reason,  with  a  hope,  a  purpose  and 
a  plan.  What  a  metamorphosis  had  taken  place 
in  him  in  the  past  few  days.  What  had  worked 
this  wonderful  change?  The  question  is  an- 
swered in  the  foregoing  message.  In  a  few  min- 
utes we  received  the  following:  "There  is  very 
little  more  to  be  done  or  said  at  present.  We 
are  now  awaiting  an  opportunity  to  get  you 
together  at  Lily  Dale  when  we  will  open  new 
lines  for  you.  In  my  opinion  we  have  nothing 
more  to  fear  from  the  enemy.  Prof.  F.  R.  S." 
And  then  the  following:  "We  will  all  bid  you 
good  night,  except  Dr.  Shoemaker,  who  wishes 
to  advise  you  about  your  sister.  P.  M.,  opr." 
In  response  we  bid  our  friends  good  night.  Very 
soon  the   instrument   ticked    off:     "Now,   John, 


322       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

about  your  sister's  ailment.  First,  she  must  get 
a  small  collar,  three  inches  wide  and  about  five 
inches  long,  the  outside  to  be  of  thin  leather, 
and  the  inside  of  sponge.  Running  along  the 
center  of  the  sponge,  have  small  copper  wires, 
from  three  to  five  rows  and  connected  so  as  to 
form  a  circuit;  then  get  a  small  medical  battery, 
sufficiently  strong  to  produce  a  good  current; 
attach  this  to  the  collar  so  that  an  electric  cur- 
rent will  be  formed  around  the  neck  when  it 
is  adjusted  thereon,  moisten  the  sponge  with 
water  just  before  each  application;  this  is  to  be 
applied  about  the  neck  twenty  minutes  twice 
each  day.  William  Patterson  Shoemaker,  M.  D." 
After  reading  this  message  I  said:  "Doctor, 
this  is  a  strange  device."  He  answered:  "This 
is  the  very  best  I  can  do.  I  have  consulted  sev- 
eral experts  on  our  side  of  life  on  the  subject  and 
this  is  the  treatment  they  have  decided  on.  W. 
P.  S.,  M.  D."  I  then  said:  "Doctor  I  have  no 
doubt  about  it  being  the  best  you  can  do.  Do 
you  know  where  I  can  get  the  kind  of  collar 
you  prescribe?  The  answer  came  as  follows: 
"You  can  write  to  some  supply  house  in  New 
York  or  elsewhere,  explain  to  them  what  you 
want  and  get  the  collar  made  to  order,  or  per- 
haps you  could  get  it  made  in  Bradford.  I  pre- 
sume that  Mr.  Pomeroy  who  has  a  shop  and 
store  on  Pine  Street  could  make  the  collar  if  you 
explain  to  him  thoroughly  what  you  wish.  I 
knew  Mr.  Pomeroy  before  I  passed  into  spirit 
life  and  I  remember   he   is    quite    a  workman  in 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       323 

his  line.  W.  P.  S.,  M.  D."  I  then  said:  "Doctor, 
thank  you  very  much.  I  will  see  Mr.  Pomeroy 
before  writing  to  any  outside  supply  house.  I 
am  glad  you  spoke  of  him,  for  otherwise  I  would 
not  have  thought  of  him  in  connection  with  this 
collar."  And  then  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"That  is  all  for  the  present.  Good  night.  W. 
P.  S." 

Note.  The  day  after  receiving  the  message 
from  the  spirit  Doctor  in  which  he  advised  me 
to  get  the  device  for  treating  my  sister's  neck  I 
visited  Mr.  Pomeroy  and  showed  him  a  diagram 
of  the  collar.  He  said  he  could  make  it  and 
would  have  it  ready  the  following  day.  I  accord- 
ingly called  at  his  place  and  found  that  he  had 
made  the  collar  according  to  design  in  ever3r 
particular.  I  then  secured  a  small  medical  bat- 
tery, attached  the  collar  thereto,  and  all  being 
in  readiness  adjusted  it  about  my  sister's  neck, 
turned  on  a  slight  current,  and  the  spirit  Doc- 
tor's treatment  was  being  followed.  I  observed 
the  directions  as  to  time  of  application,  twenty 
minutes  each  time  twice  a  day.  I  continued  the 
treatment;  she  experienced  a  relief  at  every 
application  and  in  a  few  weeks  she  was  entirely 
cured  of  her  ailment.  The  improvment  was  so 
perceptible  from  the  start,  and  the  cure  so  sud- 
den, that  it  was  indeed  a  mystery  to  me  how 
such  a  treatment  was  so  efficacious,  when  her 
ailment  had  baffled  the  skill  of  experts  for  years. 
After  the  cure  I  asked  the  spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker, 
if  electricity  alone  was  to  have  the  credit  for  the 


324       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

cure.  He  informed  me  that  it  was  not  by  any 
means;  that  while  the  electrical  currents  did  some 
good,  they  were  in  this  case  employed  more  for 
the  purpose  of  conveying  the  substance  saturated 
with  medical  properties,  furnished  and  applied 
by  spirit  power  to  the  affected  parts,  thereby 
affording  a  direct  application  to  the  seat  of  the 
disease.  A  wonderful  thing,  and  a  wonderful 
cure  in  a  strange  and  mysterious  way. 

July  16  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at  8:30 
p.  m.  We  waited  some  time  without  hearing 
anything  from  our  friends.  Mr.  Dallas  then 
stepped  to  the  instrument  and  sounded  the  fol* 
lowing  call:  "W.  P.  S.,  W.  P.  S.,  W.  P.  S.,  W. 
P.  S.,"  intending  it,  in  telegrapher's  parlance,  as 
a  call  for  W.  P.  Shoemaker.  In  a  few  minutes 
we  received  the  following:  "Good  evening,  gen- 
tlemen. The  Doctor  is  not  able  to  come  tonight, 
but  we  will  all  meet  at  your  office  on  Friday 
night  next  at  8  o'clock.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  Mr. 
Dallas  O.K.'d  the  Professor's  telegram,  and,  hear- 
ing nothing  further,  took  his  departure. 

July  20  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  at  8:45 
p.  m.  '  Our  friends  had  made  an  appointment  to 
meet  us  this  evening  at  9  o'clock  and  we 
were  expecting  them.  At  9  o'clock  sharp  our 
instrument  sounded  the  call,  "E.  M.  D.,  E.  M.  D., 
J.  K.  W.,  J.  K.  W."  which,  in  telegrapher's  par- 
lance, is  the  call  for  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself.  Mr. 
Dallas  stepped  to  the  instrument,  answered  the 
call  and  immediately  we  received  the  following 
message:   "Friday,  July  20,  1894.    Good  evening, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       325 

gentlemen.  We  will  not  be  able  to  come  to  your 
place  tonight  owing  to  the  electric  storm  in  pro- 
gress, but  will  use  the  wire.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  At 
the  time  we  received  this  message  an  electric 
storm  was  brewing  and  had  every  indication  of 
being  a  severe  one.  Soon  we  received  this  mes- 
sage: "To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M.  Dallas:  It  is 
dangerous  to  the  operators  at  both  ends  of  the  line 
tonight.  I  will  send  you  only  one  message  giving 
all  that  is  necessary  in  as  short  a  space  as  pos- 
sible. F.  R.  S."  On  receipt  of  this  Mr.  Dallas 
telegraphed  to  F.  R.  S.  as  follows:  "All  right, 
Professor,  we  are  both  at  this  end  of  the  line. 
Mrs.  Murray  is  present  also.  E.  M.  D.,  J.  K.  W." 
Then  we  received  this  message:  "As  I  cannot 
get  to  your  place  tonight  we  will  have  a  meeting 
on  the  24th  or  27th  at  your  office  and  make  all 
arrangements  for  Lily  Dale.  Remember  it  is 
important  that  you  shall  both  go  together  and 
both  be  there  not  less  than  three  weeks  This 
will  give  us  about  all  the  time  we  want  to  try 
our  experiments.  I  overheard  Mr.  Dallas  say 
that  he  could  not  get  away  for  that  length  of 
time.  You  must  make  a  way  at  all  hazards  even 
if  he  has  to  leave  his  present  position.  We  can- 
not do  anything  with  his  employer  and  that  mat- 
ter will  have  to  be  left  in  your  own  hands. 
Nothing  must  stand  in  the  way  now  between 
you  and  your  work  if  success  is  to  be  accom- 
plished. Other  matters  of  importance  will  be 
given  to  you  at  our  next  meeting.  As  we  said 
at  our  last    meeting   nothing  much  can  be  done 


326       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

until  we  arrive  at  Lily  Dale  and  are  fairly  set- 
tled there.  Good  evening,  Mrs.  Murray  and  gen- 
tlemen. Have  Mr.  Dallas  come  up  to  this  room 
some  time  next  week  and  we  will  advise  him 
of  the  date  of  our  next  meeting.  Prof.  F.  R.  S., 
Plum  Mitchell,  opr."  In  answer  to  this  telegram 
Mr.  Dallas  telegraphed  as  follows:  "0.  K.  Good 
night.    J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D." 

Several  times  while  receiving  the  foregoing 
message  the  current  was  disturbed  by  the  electric 
currents  coming  in  on  our  instrument  from  the 
electric  storm  that  was  raging  during  the  time, 
proving  beyond  question  that  the  instrument 
located  in  my  office  had  an  outside  connection, 
though  entirely  invisible  to  mortal  eye.  The 
Professor  speaks  of  overhearing  a  conversation 
about  Dallas'  inability  to  go  to  Lily  Dale  at 
the  time  our  spirit  friends  desired  him  to  go 
there.  A  conversation  of  this  kind  did  occur,  but 
at  the  time  I  was  not  aware  that  airy  of  our 
spirit  friends  were  present.  Mr.  Dallas  was  em- 
ployed by  Mr.  Rothstein,  at  number  7  Main 
Street,  in  this  city,  who  kept  a  jewelry  store 
and  repair  shop  and  Mr.  Dallas  was  not  sure 
that  his  employer  would  consent  to  his  leaving 
at  the  particular  time  desired  by  our  spirit  friends. 
A  few-  days  previous  to  this  he  had  been  informed 
by  his  employer  that  he,  Rothstein,  intended  to 
go  to  New  York  about  the  first  of  August  and 
would  very  likely  be  absent  for  two  weeks  or 
more,  therefore  the  chances  for  Mr.  Dallas  to 
get   away,    with    his  employer's  consent,  at  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       327 

time  specified  by  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  looked  very  un- 
likely, and  to  go  without  his  consent  would 
perhaps  cost  Mr.  Dallas  his  position.  I  had 
known  for  a  few  days  that  this  condition  of 
things  existed  and  at  one  time  told  spirit  Dr. 
Shoemaker  the  difficulties  in  Mr.  Dallas  leaving 
Bradford  at  the  time  desired.  I  think  that  is 
what  the  Professor  refers  to  in  his  telegram. 

July  27  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my  office  at  9  p. 
m.  We  had  met  on  the  24th  as  our  friends  had 
said  during  our  communication  with  them  on 
the  20th  that  our  next  meeting  would  be  on  the 
24th  or  27th.  They  did  not  meet*  us  on  the 
24th  so  we  were  expecting  them  this  evening. 
We  had  not  long  to  wait.  Soon  the  instrument 
ticked  off  the  following  message:  "I  hope  all  is 
well  with  both  of  you.  Charles  Sumner."  In 
reply  to  this  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  remarked 
that  we  were  well.  Following  this  message  came: 
"Good  evening,  all.  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Prof.  F.  R. 
S.,  Plum  Mitchell."  We  said:  "Good  evening" 
and  that  we  were  "glad  to  meet  all."  And  then 
the  following:  "Before  we  proceed  with  direc- 
tions for  our  outing  at  Lily  Dale  we  would  like 
to  know  if  you  can  give  us  an  idea  of  when  you 
can  start.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  After  receiving  this 
message  we  had  quite  an  extended  conversation 
about  the  time  of  starting  for  Lily  Dale.  Mr. 
Dallas  told  our  spirit  friends  that  it  would  be 
impossible  for  him  to  leave  for  Lily  Dale 
the  first  of  the  month  and  that  he  was  now 
unprepared  to  tell  them  when  he  would  be  able 


328       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

to  go.  His  employer  had  told  him  that  he  intend- 
ed to  go  to  New  York  the  first  of  the  coming 
month,  to  be  gone  some  two  weeks  or  more,  in 
which  case  he  (Dallas)  would  be  expected  to 
have  charge  of  the  store  during  his  absence,  and 
for  this  reason  he  did  not  see  how  he  could  get 
away  before  his  employer's  return.  Mr.  Dallas 
also  informed  our  friends  that  he  was  very  sorry, 
but  that  he  was  helpless  to  change  matters.  This 
left  the  question  of  time  in  starting  for  Lily  Dale 
very  uncertain.  If  Mr.  Dallas'  employer  left  for 
New  York  on  August  1st  to  be  gone  two  weeks 
or  more  that  would  consume  nearly  all  the  time 
allotted  by  our  spirit  friends  for  Mr.  Dallas' 
sojourn  at  Lily  Dale.  I  am  free  to  confess  that 
I  could  see  no  way  out  of  the  difficulty.  Mr. 
Dallas  depended  on  employment  for  the  neces- 
saries of  life  and  he  did  not  wish  to  leave  his 
situation  with  Mr.  Rothstein.  We  could  not 
explain  to  Mr.  Rothstein  the  importance  of  Mr. 
Dallas  going  away  just  at  that  particular  time. 
If  such  a  thing  had  been  undertaken  by  Mr. 
Dallas  his  employer  very  likely  would  discharge 
him  as  a  dangerous  lunatic.  If  the  writer  had 
undertaken  the  task,  very  likely,  for  his  pains 
he  would  have  been  reported  to  the  proper  auth- 
orities whose  business  it  is  to  look  after  those 
who  are  afflicted  with  aberration,  so  the  dil- 
emma is  great.  Mr.  Dallas  insisted  that  he  could 
not  see  how  he  could  get  away  before  the  mid- 
dle of  the  month  of  August. 
After   discussing   the   subject    for   some    little 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       329 

time  the  following  message  was  ticked  off:  "To 
Mr.  Dallas:  We  can't  see  any  way  to  solve  the 
problem  for  yott.  We  would  like  to  have  you 
both  together  there  as  soon  as  possible.  If 
Mr.  Dallas  cannot  go  until  the  time  mentioned 
by  him  that  keeps  us  at  a  standstill,  and  we 
are  as  helpless  in  the  matter  as  you  are.  Mr. 
Wilson,  you  had  better  go  there  about  the  first 
of  August,  take  our  telegraph  instrument  with 
you  and  we  will  have  to  wait  for  Mr.  Dallas. 
That  is  all  we  have  to  say.  F.  R.  S."  I  think 
the  Professor,  judging  from  the  tone  of  the 
latter  part  of  his  message,  was  somewhat  out  of 
patience  the  way  things  had  combined  to  pre- 
vent Mr.  Dallas  starting  for  Lily  Dale  on  an 
earlier  date.  Everything  remained  quiet  for  a 
few  minutes,  then  the  following  came:  "To  J. 
K.  W.:  Looking  at  the  situation  as  it  now 
stands,  we  deem  it  advisable  for  you  to  go  to 
Lily  Dale  as  soon  as  you  are  ready,  and  let  Mr. 
Dallas  follow  as  soon  as  he  is  at  liberty,  but 
we  cannot  commence  work  there  until  you  are 
both  together.  Charles  Sumner."  In  reply,  I 
said:  "Mr.  Sumner,  I  will  go  as  }'ou  direct  and 
will  be  ready  to  start  for  Lily  Dale  on  the  first 
day  of  August  and  will  start  then."  Then  the 
following  came:  "That  is  all.  We  will  bid  you 
good  night.  Plum  Mitchell."  In  reply  Mr.  Dal- 
las and  I  bade  our  friends  "good  night"  and  all 
was  quiet. 

I  realize  that    our   frier»ds   were  disappointed, 
for   they     had   calculated    on     Mr.    Dallas    and 


330       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

myself  going  to  Lily  Dale  on  the  first  of  Au- 
gust, but  their  plans  have  been  frustrated  by 
a  combination  of  circumstances  which  it  seems 
they  have  been  unable  to  control  and  much  less 
by  Dallas  or  myself. 

July  30,  Mr.  Dallas  reported  at  my  office  at  9 
p.  m.  Soon  thereafter  we  received  the  following 
message:  "Good  evening,  gents.  I  see  Dallas  is 
a  sick  boy  tonight  but  he  will  be  all  right  in  a 
day  or  two.  Plum  Mitchell."  In  reply  we  both 
said:  "Good  evening,  Plum.  Mr.  Dallas  looked 
badly,  and  complained  of  feeling  very  unwell 
which  accounts  for  his  condition  being  referred 
to  in  the  message.  Soon  after  this  I  said:  "Plum, 
are  others  here  from  the  spirit  land?"  He  answer- 
ed: "No,  Mr.  Sumner,  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  F.  R. 
S.  are  busy  arranging  matters  for  our  outing 
and  cannot  be  here  tonight,  but  I  think  from 
what  I  hear  that  when  you  go  to  Lily  Dale  you 
will  have  a  slick  time.  Mr.  Dallas  will  be  there 
on  time  and  don't  you  forget  it.  Plum  Mitchell." 
Soon  after  receiving  this  message  Mr.  Dallas'  call 
came  over  the  instrument.  He  answered  and 
we  received  the  following  message:  "July  30th 
1894.  To  John  K.  Wilson,  from  Spirit  Head- 
quarters. We  wish  you  to  postpone  the  day  for 
starting  for  Lily  Dale  until  you  hear  from  us. 
Yours  fraternally,  F.  R.  S."  Immediately  after  I 
received  this,  I  had  Mr.  D.  telegraph  the  follow- 
ing answer:  "July  30,  1894,  Office  J.  K.  W.  To 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.:  Your  message  received.  Will  not 
start  for  Lily  Dale  until  I  hear  from  you.   J.  K. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.      331 

W.,  E.  M.  D.  opr."  "The  answer  came:  U0.K., 
F.  R.  S."  And  then:  "Well,  that  is  all.  Good 
night.    P.  M." 

After  Plum  took  his  departure  Mr.  Dallas  and 
I  discussed  the  peculiar  wording  of  Plum's  mes- 
sage and  wondered  what  he  meant  by  saying: 
"Mr.  Dallas  will  be  there  on  time."  No  doubt 
he  referred  to  Mr.  Dallas'  trip  to  the  Dale,  but 
it  had  been  practically  settled  before  that  he 
could  not  get  there  on  time;  then  why  was  the 
matter  referred  to  in  such  a  manner  by  Plum? 
Well,  maybe  he  was  jesting,  but  up  to  the  pres- 
ent time  he  has  refrained  from  jesting  concerning 
real  matters  of  business  and  he  would  hardly 
begin  now.  If  I  had  noticed  this  peculiar  word- 
ing before  he  left  I  would  have  asked  him  to  ex- 
plain; but  as  it  is  an  explanation  will  be  in  order 
later  on. 

August  1,  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my  office  at  9  p. 
m.  He  had  also  called  last  night  but  we  heard 
nothing  from  our  friends.  During  his  stay  last 
evening  we  had  quite  a  lengthy  talk  concerning 
the  proposed  trip  to  Lily  Dale.  He  said  that  he 
was  in  hopes  of  yet  being  able  to  get  away  much 
earlier  than  he  expected.  I  asked  him  what 
made  him  think  so;  in  reply  in  substance  he 
said  that  on  yesterday  his  employer  had  told 
him  that  he  had  almost  concluded  to  defer  his 
trip  to  New  York  until  September  and  that  he 
remarked  to  him  (Dallas)  that  if  he  concluded 
to  wait  until  September  to  take  the  New  York 
trip    Dallas    could    take     his     vacation   during 


332       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  fore  part  of  August.  Mr.  Dallas  informed 
me  that  he  was  surprised  how  things  had 
changed,  and  that  his  prospects  for  going  to 
Lily  Dale  early  in  the  month  were  much  brighter. 
He  also  informed  me  that  during  the  afternoon 
of  today  his  employer  had  telegraphed  to  a  Mr. 
Lippman,  a  young  man  employed  bj-  Mr.  Roth- 
stein  at  his  store  in  Altoona,  requesting  him  to 
come  to  Bradford  immediately,  and  after  the 
telegram  had  been  sent  Rothstein  remarked  to 
Dallas  that  as  soon  as  the  young  man  came  here 
from  Altoona,  Dallas  could  take  his  vacation. 
In  substance  my  reply  was:  "Well,  it  certainly 
looks  as  though  you  were  going  to  Lily  Dale  at 
the  time  desired  by  our  spirit  friends,"  to  which 
he  replied:  "Yes,  it  does  look  so,  but  I  cannot 
see  what  has  so  changed  the  plans  of  Mr.  Roth- 
stein; they  are  so  different  now  than  forty-eight 
hours  ago." 

At  about  this  stage  in  our  conversation  we 
were  interrupted  by  the  ticking  of  the  instrument 
and  received  the  following  message:  "To  J.  K. 
W.  and  E.  D.:  Good  evening,  gentlemen.  I  am 
glad  to  see  you  both  tonight.  The  Doctor  and 
and  Charles  Sumner  will  be  here  shortly  and 
then  we  will  talk  business.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  We 
bade  the  Professor  good  evening  and  said  that 
wre  were  glad  to  meet  him.  Soon  the  following 
came:  "Good  evening  all.  William  Patterson 
Shoemaker,  Charles  Sumner."  And  this:  "Are 
you  ready  for  business?  To  J.  K.  W."  In  reply 
I  said:    "Good  evening,  gentlemen,  glad  to  meet 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       333 

you.  Yes,  I  am  ready  for  any  business  j'ou  wish 
to  submit."  Then  the  following  message:  "In 
the  first  place,  after  we  heard  your  position  at 
our  last  meeting  we  had  to  alter  our  plans  some- 
what. First,  we  commenced  with  Rothstein,  and 
after  we  changed  his  mind,  which  was  no  very 
easy  task,  we  set  to  work  on  the  people  in  Al- 
toona.  The  young  man  expected  here  has  been 
sick  but  will  be  here  tomorrow  night.  We  have 
now  arranged  all  our  plans  to  suit  yours.  J.  K. 
W.  can  start  for  Lily  Dale  as  soon  as  possible 
and  we  will  see  that  Mr.  Dallas  will  follow  as 
soon  as  possible.  You  will  take  the  battery, 
key  and  sounder  along  with  you  but  will  not 
set  it  up  until  Mr.  Dallas  gets  there.  I  wish 
also  to  say  to  }rou  in  regard  to  your  stay  at 
Lily  Dale,  that  no  one  is  to  know  what  you  are 
engaged  in,  and  no  outsider  is  to  be  admitted 
to  hear  the  instrument  in  operation  unless  allow- 
ed by  us  to  do  so  before  hand.  If  you  wish  to 
admit  any  person  during  meeting  hours  the  fact 
must  be  first  stated  to  us  in  person.  I  also  wish 
to  state  that  you  are  not  to  make  a  task  of  this 
work  during  your  stay  there,  but  have  all  the 
pleasure  you  desire,  and  remember  that  the  more 
you  enjoy  yourself  the  better  we  will  be  able  to 
do  so  and  the  more  able  you  will  be  to  work 
when  the  time  comes.    F.  R.  S." 

In  reply  I  said:  "Gentlemen,  I  am  glad  to  get 
such  good  news  and  to  learn  that  after  all, 
through  your  manipulations,  Mr.  Dallas  will 
soon  be  able  to  join  me  at  Lily  Dale."    Mr.  Dal- 


334       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

las  was  also  delighted  to  learn  that  the  pros- 
pects of  his  getting  away  for  an  outing  were 
bright  and  really  reduced  to  a  certainty.  I  also 
said:  i 'Gentlemen,  your  instructions  so  far  as 
they  relate  to  me  will  be  observed  and  followed 
to  the  letter.  I  will  start  tomorrow  at  10:25 
o'clock  via  Erie  railroad  for  Lily  Dale."  Imme- 
diately the  following  came:  "All  right,  Mr.  Wil- 
son. Charles  Sumner  and  Dr.  Shoemaker  will 
meet  you  at  the  depot  at  10:25  a.  m.  tomorrow 
and  accompany  you  to  Lily  Dale.  We  all  wish 
you  a  pleasant  and  safe  journey.  We  will  not 
meet  again  until  Mr.  Dallas  arrives  at  the 
Dale.  That  is  all.  Good  night.  Prof.  F.  R.  S." 
Well,  the  query  of  Mr.  Dallas  and  the  curiosity 
of  myself  about  why  Mr.  Rothstein  had  so 
changed  his  plans  in  the  past  few  hours,  and 
why  he  was  hurrying  the  young  man  from  Al- 
toona  to  Bradford  was  answered  and  satisfied 
by  the  message  of  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  relating  to  that 
part  of  the  proceedings. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

At  Lily  Dale — How  Received — Quarters  Procured— rA 
Surprise— Dallas  at  the  Dale— Surprised— Prepared 
Telegraph  Instrument— The  First  Telegram  at  the 
Dale— Spirit  Mitchell  Explains— Spirit  F.  R.  S.  pres- 
ent— Line  of  Communication  From  Our  Instrument 
to  Spirit  World — Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Dr.  Eddy 
in  Evidence — What  They  Sa}- — Spirit  Charles  Sumner 
Present — What  He  Says — Commence  Business— Wil- 
son's Spirit  Mother  Present — What  She  Says — A  Vis- 
it by  Spirits  Mitchell,  Schopperle,  Shoemaker,  Sum- 
ner, Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and  Mason — Mason's  Message — A 
Visit  by  Spirits  William  Wilson,  Mrs.  Wilson,  George 
Steele,  Hathaway  and  Bethune — Controlled  by  Sum- 
ner— What  Sumner  Says — Incredulous  Spirit  Profes- 
sors— Entertain  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason — Again 
Controlled  by  Sumner — Spirit  Shoemaker's  Assurance 
—Spirit  Telegrams— Spirit  Wilson  Explains  His  Es- 
cape— Controlled  by  Sumner. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  3,  1894.  Well,  here  I 
am  at  Lily  Dale.  I  started  from  Bradford,  Pa. 
yesterday  morning  at  10:25  a.  m.  and  arrived 
here  near  5  p.  m.  the  same  day.  On  my  arrival 
here  I  was  met  at  the  depot  by  the  landlord  of 
the  Grand  Hotel,  or  one  of  the  landlords  I  may 


336       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

say,  as  the  Hotel  is  presided  over  by  two  gen- 
tlemen, Gregory  and  Cooke.  It  was  landlord 
Gregory  whom  I  met  at  the  depot  on  my  arrival. 
He  came  up  to  me  with  a  bland  smile  and  a 
jolly  "How  do  you  do,  Mr.  Wilson."  That  was 
nothing  strange  as  I  had  met  Mr.  Gregory  on 
former  occasions  and  perhaps  he  saw  in  me  a 
prospective  guest  for  his  hotel,  and  to  be  smil- 
ing and  courteous  to  all  new  comers  is  in  his 
line  of  his  business.  In  reply  to  his  salutation  I 
said:  "How  do  you  do,  sir."  He  continued:  "Mr. 
Wilson,  I  was  expecting  you  this  evening."  I 
thought  that  remark  was  a  jolly,  but  he  con- 
tinued: "Get  right  in  the  Hotel  Bus  here.  Give 
me  your  checks  and  your  baggage  will  be  taken 
care  of."  I  did  as  he  requested.  I  seated  myself 
in  the  designated  bus  in  which  a  few  men  and 
women  had  preceded  me.  Mr.  Gregory  followed 
me  in  and  took  a  seat  beside  me,  signalled  the 
driver  to  start  and  away  we  went  towards  the 
"Grand  Hotel."  On  the  way  to  the  Hotel  Mr. 
Gregory  said:  "Yes  sir,  Mr.  Wilson,  Mr.  Cooke 
and  myself  expected  you  this  evening.  Our  Ho- 
tel is  filled  with  guests.  We  have,  however,  re- 
served rooms  for  you  in  the  Lord  Cottage  which 
will  suit  you  exactly."  To  this  I  replied:  "Why, 
Mr.  Gregory,  how  is  it  you  expected  me?  I  sent 
you  no  word."  He  replied:  "Well,  I  don't  know 
the  reason  but  I  would  have  bet  any  man,  if  I 
were  a  betting  man,  big  money  that  you  would 
be  here  this  evening.  So  sure  was  I  that  I  talk- 
ed with  my  partner,  Mr.  Cooke,  about  your  com- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       337 

ing  and  prepared  those  rooms  in  the  cottage  for 
you. 

I  said  nothing  further.  We  arrived  at  the  hotel. 
Soon  we  repaired  to  the  cottage  of  which  Mr. 
Gregory  had  spoken.  I  found  the  cottage  to  be 
nicely  located  on  a  beautiful  park  facing  the 
placid  water  of  what  is  known  as  the  upper 
Cassadaga  Lake,  near,  or  not  very  far  from,  the 
Grand  Hotel.  I  saw  at  a  glance  that  it  was  as 
pleasant  a  place  as  could  be  found  anywhere  on 
the  grounds  at  Lily  Dale.  We  passed  in  the 
cottage,  and  found  two  nicely  furnished  rooms 
with  a  rear  truck  room.  The  furniture  was 
matched  being  chairs  and  sofas,  upholstered  plush, 
fine  tapestry  and  rich  carpets.  The  rooms  in- 
cluded all  the  first  floor  of  what  is  known  as 
the  Lord  Cottage.  As  we  passed  into  the  cot- 
tage Mr.  Gregory  remarked:  "Mr.  Wilson,  this 
is  yours  and  all  its  contents  as  long  as  you  care 
to  stay  at  the  Dale."  I  surveyed  the  rooms  and 
elegant  appointments  and  thought:  "Well,  to  have 
such  grand  and  elegant  quarters,  is.  all  right 
and  desirable,  but  they  will  be  more  expensive 
than  my  pocket  will  justify."  I  thought  such 
accommodations  would  command  a  high  rate. 
I  saw,  however,  that  the  place  and  its  appoint- 
ments were  admirably  suited  for  what  I  suppos- 
ed my  spirit  friends  wanted.  I  finally  ventured 
to  ask  Mr.  Gregory  what  the  rates  would  be, 
and  imagine  my  surprise  when  he  answered: 
"These  rooms  and  board  at  the  hotel,  and  rooms 
taken  care  of,  will  cost   you    $1.25  a  day."    At 


338       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

first  I  thought  I  had  misunderstood  him  and 
said:  "Did  you  say  $1.25  per  day  for  the  use 
of  these  rooms  and  board  at  the  hotel  were  the 
rates?"  He  replied:  "Yes  $1.25  a  day  to  you." 
I  could  hardly  believe  then  that  I  had  under- 
stood him  correctly  and  in  a  careless  way  said: 
"$1.25  per  day  and  board?"  He  replied  again: 
"Yes,  those  are  the  rates  to  you."  I  did  not 
ask  him  why  to  me,  but  said:  "Mr.  Gregory,  I 
will  take  the  rooms  at  that  rate  providing  you 
will,  in  a  day  or  two,  put  another  bed  in  here 
as  I  expect  a  friend  in  a  few  days  whom  I  shall 
be  glad  to  have  share  the  rooms  with  me."  Mr. 
G.  replied:  "Certainly,  Mr.  Wilson,  I  will  be 
glad  to  do  so,  and  he  shall  be  accommodated  at 
the  same  rate."  I  then  said:  "Very  well,  this 
is  my  home  for  a  few  days  at  least,  and  your 
Hotel  my  mealing  place. 

He  bowed  himself  out  leaving  me  ensconced  in 
the  pleasantry  situated,  elegantly  furnished  and 
superbly  appointed  cottage  by  the  sea,  or  rather 
by  the  .beautiful  Cassadaga  Lake.  I  took  a  seat 
and  thought,  "well,  this  beats  all  expectations.. 
Am  I  really  here  and  so  comfortably  situated, 
or  shall  I  awake  from  slumber  and  find  the 
seeming  reality  fading  away  into  the  dead  out- 
lines of  a  dream?"  All  this  was  yesterday,  last 
evening,  and  if  it  be  a  dream  I  am  still  sleeping; 
but  I  am  satisfied  it  is  no  dream  but  tangible 
reality,  for  here  I  am  this  afternoon  of  August 
3rd.  I  can't  say  that  I  am  a  stranger  at  Lily 
Dale.      I    have    visited  here   before.      It   is  more 


death:  the  meaning  and  result.       339 


beautiful  at  present  than  ever  before,  for  the 
Association  who  have  it  in  charge  have,  by 
genius  and  wealth,  began,  where  bounteous  na- 
ture found  a  limit,  to  build  up,  beautify  and 
embellish,  until  at  the  present  time  for  grandeur 
and  picturesqueness,  Lily  Dale  stands  looming  in 
her  greatness  and  possibilities  the  unrivalled 
queen  of  summer  resorts  in  the  states.  My  bag- 
gage has  been  delivered  here  and  I  feel  content- 
ed and  at  home  and  I  am  patiently  waiting  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  Dallas  and  a  visit  from  our  spirit 
friends. 

August  7th  Mr.  Dallas  arrived  at  Lily  Dale  at 
5  p.  m.  Since  arriving  here  myself  I  received  a 
letter  from  him  informing  me  that  he  intended 
to  leave  Bradford  for  this  place  on  the  morning 
of  the  7th,  so  I  knew,  barring  accidents,  that 
he  would  reach  here  this  afternoon.  I  met  him 
at  the  depot  on  his  arrival.  He  looked  well  and 
hearty,  which  I  was  glad  to  see.  We  got  into 
the  Hotel  Bus  and  were  off  for  the  Hotel  and 
cottage  by  the  lake.  I  had  said  nothing  to  him 
about  the  pleasant  rooms  I  had  secured.  I 
wanted  to  surprise  him,  and  I  did.  I  ushered 
him  into  the  cottage.  He  glanced  around.  His 
eyes  fairly  bulged  and  danced  with  delight.  He 
said:  "Are  these  our  rooms?"  I  replied:  "Yes, 
and  all  their  contents."  He  walked  about  the 
rooms,  looked  at  the  bric-a-brac,  furniture  etc., 
and  wheeling  about  facing  me  he  said:  "J.  K. 
how  in  the  world  did  you  happen  to  secure  such 
rooms?    Why  it  would  cost  a  fortune  to  occupy 


340       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

such  rooms;  at  least  for  the  use  of  these  rooms 
and  board  it  will  cost  $3.00  or  $4.00  a  day, 
and  you  know  I  have  no  money  to  burn."  I 
replied:  "Dallas,  we  have  struck  it  rich.  I  have 
make  a  contract  as  to  rates.  We  have  the  use 
of  these  rooms,  well  taken  care  of,  and  meals  at 
the  Hotel  Grand  for  $1.25  per  day  each."  He 
could  hardly  believe  it.  When  he  had  really  com- 
prehended the  situation  he  tossed  his  hat  up  in 
the  air  and  even  made  an  effort  to  dance  before 
he  succeeded  in  bridling  his  ecstas3r.  The  ad- 
ditional bed  had  been  placed  in  the  room.  Dal- 
las brought  his  bicycle  with  him  and  found  a 
suitable  place  for  it  in  the  storage  room.  The 
appointments  were  perfect  to  meet  every  require- 
ment. 

We  finally  went  to  supper  and  enjoyed  a  pal- 
atable repast.  After  supper  we  walked  about 
the  grounds.  Soon  after  we  began  to  stroll  I 
offered  Mr.  Dallas  a  stogie  from  my  stock  which 
I  had  brought  from  Bradford.  He  looked  at  me 
in  rather  a  disgusted  way  and  said:  "Excuse 
me,  Mr.  Wilson,  but  I  do  not  think  it  would  be 
good  form,  inasmuch  as  we  occupy  such  ele- 
gant quarters  in  an  aristocratic  neighborhood 
to  smoke  stogies"  and  taking  from  his  pocket 
two  cigars,  handed  me  one  and  said:  "These 
cigars  cost  a  nickel  each  and  even  they  are  not 
too  rich  for  our  blood."  Of  course  these  things 
were  said  in  jest  and  I  quite  agreed  with  him 
and  enjoyed  the  sally.  We  lit  our  cigars  and 
took  in  the  beauties    of  Lily   Dale   by  eventide. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       341 

After  walking  about  for  some  time  we  repaired 
to  our  ''Cottage  by  the  Lake."  I  had  heard 
nothing  from  our  spirit  friends  since  August  1st, 
at  Bradford.  Neither  had  Mr.  Dallas,  as  he  in- 
formed me.  I  had  brought  the  telegraph  key 
and  sounder,  and  the  battery,  as  formerly  di- 
rected by  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  I  had  not,  however, 
connected  them  up.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  had  con- 
cluded not  to  connect  them  until  morning.  Af- 
ter conversing  for  a  while  we  retired  to  be  lulled 
in  slumber  by  the  merry  rhythm  and  constant 
swash  of  Cassadaga  Lake. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  8,  1894.  Mr.  Dallas 
and  myself  awoke  from  refreshing  slumber  about 
7  a.  m.  I  had  rested  well  and  Mr.  Dallas  said 
he  had  also.  We  repaired  to  the  Grand  for 
breakfast.  That  being  despatched  we  came  back 
to  the  cottage  and  prepared  to  connect  the  tel- 
egraph instrument  with  the  battery.  We  were 
both  anxious  to  hear  from  our  spirit  friends  and 
learn  if  they  were  suited  with  our  surroundings. 

At  10  a.  m.  we  had  the  instrument  connected, 
tested  it  and  found  everything  in  good  working 
order.  We  took  seats  and  awaited  results.  In 
about  twenty  minutes  we  heard  the  familiar  tick 
of  the  instrument,  and  received  the  first  message 
from  our  friends  since  our  arrival  here  which  is 
as  follows:  "Well,  I  am  here.  P.  M."  Of  course 
we  greeted  Plum  Mitchell  with  the  same  hearty 
salutation  we  would  a  friend  in  mortal  form. 
Soon  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "I  can  hard- 
ly believe  }'Ou  are  both  here  together.      But  the 


342       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Professor  and  Mr.  Sumner  are  the  stuff,  and  what 
they  can't  do  I  would  like  to  see  done.  I  was 
sent  here  this  morning  to  look  out  for  you  and 
let  them  know  when  you  are  ready  for  us. 
Plum  Mitchell."  In  reply  I  said:  "Glad  to  meet 
you  here,  Plum.  Are  we  not  fixed  nicely?  Just 
take  a  look  at  these  grand  rooms."  Immediate- 
ly the  following  was  ticked  off:  "I  suppose  you 
take  the  credit  all  to  yourself.  Well,  I  can  give 
the  snap  away  now.  We  fixed  these  rooms  for 
you  and  have  been  keeping  them  for  3'ou,  so 
don't  put  on  any  airs  and  think  it  was  all  done 
by  yourself.  Plum  Mitchell."  In  reply  I  remark- 
ed: "All  right,  Plum,  we  know  now  who  to 
thank  for  our  elegant  surroundings  here.  I  be- 
lieve in  giving  credit  to  whom  credit  is  due,  so 
please  accept  our  thanks  for  the  part  you  have 
taken,  also  please  tell  our  spirit  friends  that  we 
appreciate  their  kind  consideration."  Imme- 
diately thereafter  we  received  this:  "Oh,  that  is 
all  right,  John.  You  know  how  we  feel.  Any- 
thing that  can  be  done  for  your  comfort  and 
pleasure  will  be  done;  you  can  always  rely  on 
that.  I  must  now  go  and  report,  so  good  bye 
for  the  present.     Plum  Mitchell." 

Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  spent  the  balance  of  the 
day  up  to  5:30  p.  m.  about  the  grounds.  At  this 
time  we  repaired  to  our  cottage,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  we  received  the  following  message: 
"August  8,  1894.  Good  evening,  gentlemen.  It 
is  a  great  pleasure  for  us  to  know  that  you 
have  both  attended  to    our    wishes    and    are  at 


343 

last  at  Lily  Dale.  I  trust  you  will  find  every- 
thing to  3rour  liking  and  if  there  is  anything 
that  you  are  not  suited  with  please  let  us  know 
and  we  will  see  that  it  is  set  aright.  I  cannot 
enter  into  details  tonight  as  we  are  not  quite 
ready  to  commence.  We  are  at  present  building 
a  line  of  connection  between  the  spirit  world 
and  your  key  here.  As  soon  as  that  is  complete- 
ed  we  will  commence  operations.  In  the  mean- 
time enjoy  yourselves  to  the  best  of  your  ability. 
F.  R.  S."  In  reply  we  assured  the  Prof,  that 
we  were  glad  to  meet  him  at  Lily  Dale,  and 
also  that  everything  was  to  our  liking  and  all 
things  suited  far  beyond  our  expectations.  Hear- 
ing nothing  more  and  taking  it  for  granted  that 
the  Professor  had  departed  we  repaired  to  sup- 
per. After  supper  we  again  returned  to  the  cot- 
tage each  lit  a  cigar  and  prepared  for  a  chat. 
We  were  not  expecting  any  of  our  spirit  friends. 
We  had  chatted  for  a  while  and  Mr.  Dallas  had 
just  made  a  proposition  to  take  a  stroll,  when 
the  instrument  began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the 
following  message:  "J.  K.  W;  and  E.  D.:  The 
line  is  near  complete.  F.  R.  S.  wishes  to  see  you 
here  tonight  at  7:30  o'clock."  In  reply  I  said: 
''Very  well,  Plum,  we  will  be  here  at  that  time." 
7:30  o'clock  came  and  so  did  the  Professor, 
and  he  gave  us  the  following  message:  "Good 
evening,  gentlemen.  I  have  the  pleasure  of  say- 
ing to  you  that  our  line  is  near  complete  and 
very  shortly  will  be  in  working  order.  Your 
friends  Doctors  Shoemaker   and    Eddy    are  here 


344       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

with  me.  Mr.  Charles  Sumner  is  expected  every 
moment.  F.  R.  S."  Immediately  the  following 
message  came:  "Good  evening,  John.  I  am  in- 
deed pleased  that  you  are  located  here.  It  more 
than  pays  us  for  all  we  have  gone  through.  I 
hope  you  find  everything  satisfactory.  Is  not 
this  a  lovely  spot?  I  am  going  to  enjoy  myself 
here  with  you  both.  I  do  not  think  we  could 
have  selected  a  better  or  more  fitting  place  in 
the  U.  S.  I  am  so  happy  to  think  that  we  are 
now  fairly  under  way  for  success  in  the  noble 
work,  and  I  know  as  you  get  further  on  you  will 
like  it  more  and  more.  We  have  all  prepared 
for  you  and  when  we  have  finished  I  think  you 
will  be  greatly  surprised  at  the  rapid  strides  we 
have  taken  in  the  last  few  months.  Again  I 
must  express  my  joy  at  seeing  you  both  here. 
Believe  me,  dear  workers  and  brothers,  W.  P. 
Shoemaker,  M.  D."  Immediately  thereafter  the 
following  message  came:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E. 
D.:  Gentlemen,  to  say  that  I  am  delighted  with 
the  present  state  of  affairs  would  be  putting  it 
mildly.  We  have  worked  hard  to  attain  this 
and  now  I  can  see  the  result  of  fine  leadership 
and  good  generalship.  I  am  delighted  to  be  of 
any  service  in  the  work  of  establishing  the  great 
truth  throughout  the  world  and  1  can  only 
quote  the  words  of  the  noble  poet,  .'some  are 
born  great,  others  attain  greatness,  and  some 
have  greatness  thrust  upon  them.'  W.  D.  Eddy." 
And  then  the  following  came:  "Good  evening, 
gentlemen.     It   is   with   great   pleasure   that   I 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       345 

greet  you  both  at  Lily  Dale.  There  is  nothing 
else  standing  in  the  way  of  our  success.  Your 
friends  have  nobly  assisted  us.  I  must  thank 
Dr.  Shoemaker  personally  before  you  all  for  the 
noble  way  he  has  worked  for  our  cause.  Indeed 
without  him  we  would  not  now  be  standing  on 
the  solid  rock  on  which  we  are  to  build  up  our 
work.  And  I  thank  you  both,  gentlemen,  for 
attending  strictly  to  our  instructions  and  car- 
rying them  out  to  the  letter.  Charles  Sumner." 
At  the  conclusion  of  Mr.  Sumner's  message  I 
said:  "Gentlemen,  fellow  workers  and  brothers. 
I  am  so  glad  to  meet  you  all  here  at  this  beau- 
tiful place  I  hardly  know  how  to  express  my 
joy.  I  know  I  am  also  voicing  the  sentiment  of 
our  friend,  Mr.  Dallas.  We  are  pleasantly  sit- 
uated, have  elegant  surroundings,  and  know  our 
stay  here  will  be  very  pleasurable  as  well  as  in- 
structive. We  both  hope,  gentlemen,  that  you 
will  find  everything  up  to  the  full  measure  of 
your  expectations,  and  that  you  may  be  able  to 
make  such  progress  in  the  work  in  which  you 
are  all  so  much  interested  as  will  meet  your 
most  cherished  wish.  This  cottage,  situated  as 
it  is  on  this  beautiful  lake,  and  in  this  inviting 
garden  spot,  is  our  home  and  the  home  of  all 
our  spirit  friends.  We  are  all  brothers  of  one 
household,  united  in  love,  with  our  whole  soul 
bent  to  the  task  of  doing  good  to  our  fellow 
men  in  this  and  the  spirit  world.  You,  gentle- 
men, are  our  leaders;  wherever  you  lead  we  will 
follow."     Immediately    came   the    response    by 


346       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

telegraphy:  "We  all  thank  you  for  the  senti- 
ment so  well  expressed.  We  will  do  nothing  fur- 
ther tonight.  Tomorrow  morning  at  10:45  we  will 
all  meet  here  and  at  that  time  we  will  explain 
the  further  workings  to  you  and  the  reason 
why  we  have  brought  you  here,  so  we  will  bid 
you  good  night.  Charles  Sumner."  We  said: 
"Good  night,  gentlemen,"  and  our  first  meeting 
with  our  spirit  friends  at  Lily  Dale  was  a  thing 
of  the  past. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  9,  1894.  At  9:30 
this  morning  we  had  put  our  cottage  in  order 
for  the  reception  of  our  expected  spirit  friends. 
At  10:30  the  following  message  was  ticked  off 
by  the  telegraph  instrument:  "Good  morning, 
gentlemen.  I  suppose  you  are  ready  for  busi- 
ness. Dr.  Eddy."  We  bid  the  Doctor  good 
morning  and  informed  him  that  we  were  ready. 
Immediately  the  following  message  came:  "Good 
morning,  to  all.  What  a  lovely  morning.  We 
have  everything  looking  bright  and  full  of  splen- 
dor. From  this  time  on  so  shall  your  work  be 
also.  Charles  Sumner."  And  then  the  follow- 
ing: "Good  morning,  gentlemen.  I  trust  I  see 
you  both  well  and  happy  after  a  good  night's 
rest.  Dr.  Shoemaker."  I  bid  the  Doctor  good 
morning  and  informed  him  that  we  were  well 
and  happy,  and  then  the  following  was  ticked 
off:  "What  a  lovely  place  this  is,  my  son.  I 
thought  at  first  my  friends  were  taking  me  to 
another  heaven.  I  am  so  glad  that  you  are 
going  to  be  able  to  do  so    much   good.       I   am 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       347 

very  happy  and  your  friends  are  taking  good 
care  of  me.  Mr.  Mitchell  is  so  kind  to  take  this 
message  from  me  to  you.  Mother,  P.  M.,  opr." 
Soon  this  message  came:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson 
and  E.  M.  D.:  Good  morning,  all.  We  will  now 
commence  to  explain  matters  to  you.  We  will 
first  talk  among  ourselves.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  We 
bid  the  Professor  good  morning  and  after  a  few 
minutes  received  the  following  message:  "When 
the  enemy  deprived  Mr.  Dallas  of  the  power  of 
seeing  us  at  all  times  and  under  all  conditions 
they  accomplished  far  more  than  ever  they  ex- 
pected to  do,  and  built  up  a  barrier  between 
him  and  us  which  has  taken  us  all  this  time  to 
demolish;  but  at  last  we  are  again  able  to  have  a 
way  clear  and  from  now  on  you  will  both  begin  to 
see  us;  not  very  clearly  at  first  but  gradually  be- 
coming more  so  each  day.  The  progress  will  be 
much  more  rapid  with  J.  K.  W.  that  with  E. 
M.  D.  We  do  not  know  how  long  this  will  take, 
but  we  know  that  the  situation  and  the  surround- 
ings will  greatly  help  along,  and  we  expect  by 
the  time  you  leave  Lily  Dale  that  we  will  be  able 
to  talk  to  you  also.  When  this  is  completed 
nothing  will  aid  us  more  and  help  us  more  than 
3'our  being  able  to  see  us  at  all  times.  Mr.  Sum- 
ner wishes  to  test  you,  Mr.  Wilson,  every  after- 
noon. He  will  explain  everything  to  you  him- 
self. Do  not  get  impatient  if  you  do  not  see  us 
well  at  first.  Remember  this  work  will  grow  on 
you  slowly  but  surely  and  I  can  assure  you  that 
we  will  do  our  best  to  aid  you.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 


348       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Following  this  the  instrument  ticked  off:  "Dear 
John:  I  wish  to  have  the  pleasure  of  operating 
on  your  brain  nearly  every  afternoon.  I  also 
wish  to  state  that  you  will  now  be  able  to  see 
me  when  I  come  into  the  room  which  will 
greatly  help  you  and  me  also.  Charles  Sumner/ ' 
In  reply  I  said:  "Mr.  Sumner,  it  will  be  a  pleas- 
ure for  me  to  serve  you  in  any  way  you  may 
suggest."  Immediately  the  following  came: 
"Thank  you,  John.  We  will  do  nothing  more 
today.  We  wish  you  an  enjoyable  day  and  will 
bid  you  good  night  for  the  present.    C.  S." 

August  10,  1894.  On  this  morning  Mr.  Dallas 
and  myself  awoke  from  a  refreshing  slumber  at 
7  o'clock  and  prepared  for  the  occasion  of  break- 
fasting. After  breakfast  we  returned  to  our 
cottage  and  at  9  a.  m.  received  the  following 
message:  "There  will  be  nothing  for  you  today, 
so  enjoy  yourselves  to  the  extent  of  your  ability. 
F.  R.  S.,P.  M.,  opr." 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August,  11,  1894,  9  a.  m. 
Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  were  seated  in  our  cot- 
tage awaiting  orders  for  the  day  from  the  spirit 
world.  Soon  we  received  the  following  message: 
"Good  morning,  boys.  I  suppose  you  had  a  good 
night's  sleep  and  a  pleasant  walk  in  the  woods. 
Plum."  We  informed  Plum  that  we  slept  well 
and  were  enjoying  ourselves  generally,  and  then 
the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Good  morning, 
John,  I  am  here  again  beside  you  as  I  love  to 
be.  Mother."  I  said:  "Good  morning,  mother. 
I  am  sure  I  like  to    have   you  with  me."       And 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       349 

then  the  following:  "Good  morning,  old  friend 
John.  Nice  place  this.  They  let  me  come  now, 
I  wanted  to  come  before.  Hope  I  can  stay  here. 
How  is  everything?  Will  Schopperle."  In  reply 
I  said:  "Good  morning,  Will.  I  am  glad  to  meet 
you  here.  I  wish  you  to  stay  as  long  as  you 
can.  Everything  is  all  right."  In  a  few  mo- 
ments the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Good  morn- 
ing, my  dear  brothers.  What  a  beautiful  day. 
We  are  going  to  spend  the  entire  day  with  you. 
Dr.  Shoemaker."  I  bid  the  Doctor  good  morn- 
ing and  informed  him  that  we  were  glad  to  have 
him  spend  the  day  with  us,  and  that  if  he  could 
suggest  anything  to  us  -which  would  add  to  his 
pleasure  it  would  be  done.  The  following  mes- 
sage was  then  given:  "How  are  you  anyway? 
I  have  been  kept  at  work  all  of  the  time  by 
your  friends  and  now  I  know  what  real  happi- 
ness is.  Mr.  Wilson,  I  wish  to  thank  you  per- 
sonally for  taking  an  interest  in  my  welfare. 
When  I  was  more  than  miserable  in  the  spirit 
world,  chance  brought  me  in  contact  with  you. 
Your  kind  words  aroused  in  me  a  sense  of  love 
which  attribute  had  been  permitted  to  slumber 
since  my  advent  into  the  spirit  world.  Your 
noble  advice  to  me,  and  your  kindly  act  in 
requesting  your  spirit  friends  to  assist  me  out 
of  my  unhappy  condition  places  me  under  greater 
obligations  to  you  than  I  can  express  or  ever 
repay.  You  will  never  find  me  hesitating  in 
expressing  by  word,  act  and  deed  my  apprecia- 
tion of   your  kindness  to  me.    Harvey  Mason." 


350       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

In  reply  to  this  message  I  said:  "Good  morning, 
Harvey.  I  do  not  want  you  to  feel  obligated 
to  me.  I  only  did  my  duty,  and  that  I  hope  I 
shall  always  be  more  than  willing  to  do  for  any 
unhappy  mortal  or  immortal."  Then  came  the 
following:  "Good  morning,  gentlemen.  I  trust 
you  are  both  well  today.  Charles  Sumner."  I 
informed  Mr.  Sumner  that  we  were  both  well, 
and  then  the  following:  "I  wish  to  have  you 
alone  this  morning  from  10  o'clock  to  10:30.  C. 
S."  I  replied:  "All  right,  Mr.  Sumner,"  And 
the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Good  morning, 
gentlemen.  As  many  of  your  friends  wish  to  be 
here  with  you  today  I  have  given  them  the  lib- 
erty of  remaining  here  the  entire  day.  Therefore 
with  the  exception  of  Mr.  Sumner's  appointment 
with  you,  that  is  all  we  have  for  you  today. 
F.  R.  S."  To  this  I  replied:  "All  right,  Prof- 
essor, I  am  very  glad  to  have  my  friends  with 
me  and  thank  you  for  being  so  kind  and  con- 
siderate to  them  and  to  me." 

Immediately  following  this  the  instrument 
ticked  off  as  follows:  "Among  the  friends  who 
will  spend  the  day  with  you  are  your  mother, 
Mrs.  Wilson,  3^our  brother,  William  Wilson, 
W.  D.  Eddy,  William  Schopperle,  Harvey 
Mason,  George  Steel,  Ira  Hathaway,  Mr.  Beth- 
une  and  Plum  Mitchell.  P.  M.,  opr."  After 
receiving  this  message  I  remarked:  "I  am  glad 
you  are  all  here,  and  I  wish  you  to  direct  me  if 
there  is  anything  special  I  can  do  to  add  to 
your  enjoyment."     And  then  the  following  mes- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       351 

sage:  "Your  mother  and  brother  wish  to  stay 
close  by  you  during  the  day.  Whatever  you 
enjoy  they  will  enjoy.  The  rest  of  us  will  scat- 
ter over  the  grounds  and  pick  up  any  enjoyment 
we  may  find.     P.  M.,  opr." 

At  9:45  Mr.  Dallas  excused  himself  and  left  the 
cottage;  I  remained.  I  had  an  appointment  with 
Mr.  Sumner.  I  closed  the  outer  door  of  the  cot- 
tage and  waited  his  arrival.  At  exactly  10 
o'clock  I  experienced  a  disturbance  of  the  atmos- 
phere of  the  room  and  looking  toward  the  door 
saw  the  outlines  of  Mr.  Sumner  passing  through 
it  and  into  the  room.  He  approached  me  with 
his  accustomed  smile,  polite  bow  and  extended 
hand  as  though  in  the  act  of  shaking  hands.  I 
met  him,  extended  my  right  hand,  which  came 
in  contact  with  his,  and  as  I  did  so  I  felt  that 
peculiar  electric  sensation  coursing  from  my  hand 
up  my  arm  to  the  shoulder.  I  saicl:  "Good  morn- 
ing, Mr.  Sumner,  I  am  here  to  keep  my  appoint- 
ment with  you."  He  bowed  and  motioned  me  to 
be  seated.  I  sat  down  in  a  chair;  he  approached 
me,  and  soon  I  was  again  influenced  in  this 
wonderful  way  by  this  wonderful  entity  as  des- 
cribed in  previous  records.  During  the  time  I 
was  talking  I  sensed  the  fact  but  did  not  know 
what  I  was  saying.  When  I  again  became  nor- 
mal I  consulted  my  watch  and  observed  that  it 
was  10:30  a.  m.  After  I  became  normal  I  did 
not  see  or  hear  Air.  Sumner.  At  11  o'clock  I 
strolled  about  the  grounds  until  dinner  time 
when  I  invited    all  of  my    visitors    to  join  Mr, 


352       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Dallas  and  myself  in  the  noonday  meal.  I  pre- 
sume they  did  so,  though  I  have  no  positive 
evidence  of  it.  After  dinner  we  all  went  our  way, 
or  at  least  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  did  and  enjoy- 
ed the  scenery  and  other  things  as  our  fancy 
directed  us. 

At  5  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  repaired  to  our 
cottage  and  soon  thereafter  received  the  follow- 
ing message:  "Well,  John,  your  friends  wish  me 
to  say  for  them  that  they  had  a  delightful  time. 
They  all  reluctantly  bid  you  good  bye  for  the 
present  except  your  mother  and  Plum  Mitchell 
who  will  go  to  supper  with  you.  Mr.  Sumner 
and  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  will  give  you  further  orders 
in  the  morning  after  breakfast.  Your  mother 
and  Plum  will  not  return  to  the  cottage  after 
supper  but  will  repair  to  their  spirit  homes.  P. 
M.,  opr."  I  replied:  "Well,  friends,  I  will  bid 
you  good  bye  for  the  present.  I  am  glad  you 
enjoyed  your  visit.  I  am  sure  I  enjoyed  having 
you  with  me.  Come  again  as  soon  as  you  can." 
Soon  after  this  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  went  to 
supper  at  the  Hotel  Grand.  I  presume  my  mother 
and  my  friend  Mitchell  were  our  guests  at  sup- 
per. We  heard  nothing  further  from  them,  how- 
ever. So  passed  the  day  with  added  evidence  of 
spirit  return  and  their  natural  ways  as  human 
entities,  possessing  love  and  consideration  for 
their  kind  in  mortal  form. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  12,  1894.  Mr.  Dallas 
and  myself  felt  refreshed  this  morning  by  a  good 
night's  rest.     We  went  to  breakfast   at    8:15  a. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       353 

m.  After  breakfast  we  repaired  to  our  cottage 
for  orders  during  the  day.  They  came  at  9  a. 
m.  in  the  following  message  over  the  telegraph 
instrument:  ''Good  morning,  gentlemen.  Mr. 
Charles  Sumner  will  be  here  from  10:30  until  11 
o'clock.  Others  after  dinner.  C.  S.  wishes  to 
be  alone  with  J.  K.  W.  at  10:30.  H.  M."  We 
bid  Harvey  good  morning,  and  then  I  replied: 
"All  right,  we  are  here  to  obey  orders  and  keep 
appointments."  At  10  o'clock  Mr.  Dallas  excus- 
ed himself  and  left  the  cottage.  I  was  left  alone 
to  await  the  arrival  of  that  great,  kind  and 
good  spirit  from  the  world  of  souls.  I  closed 
the  outside  doors  of  the  cottage  so  there  would 
be  no  intrusions  by  spirits  in  mortal  form.  At 
10:15  I  took  a  seat  in  the  front  room,  facing 
the  outer  door.  I  had  my  watch  laying  on  the 
table  close  at  hand.  Exactly  as  the  hands  point- 
ed to  10:30  I  heard  a  slight  rustling  near  the 
outer  door.  I  looked  and  there  I  could  see  the 
form  of  a  tall  gentlemen  whose  contour  denoted 
a  man  of  distinguishment.  He  was  not  a  strang- 
er to  me.  I  had  met  him  before  under  similar 
circumstances.  I  recognized  him  as  my  spirit 
friend  Charles  Sumner.  I  arose  from  my  seat 
and  extended  my  right  hand.  He  approached 
me  and  reached  out  his  hand  toward  mine  which 
I  had  extended  and  the  spirit  and  mortal  hands 
came  in  contact  with  each  other.  I  felt  the 
electric  tingle  passing  up  my  arm-  as  the  two 
hands  touched.  He  bowed  very  politely  but 
said  nothing  so  far   as    I  heard.     He   motioned 


354       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

me  to  be  seated  and  I  complied.  He  stepped  up 
to  the  side  of  my  chair  and  that  peculiar  thrill 
which  I  have  before  described  swept  over  my 
form.  I  arose  from  my  seat  and  as  I  did  so  I 
lost  sight  of  Mr.  Sumner.  I  began  to  talk,  but 
what  I  said  I  do  not  know  and  perhaps  never 
will  know.  All  at  once  I  stopped  talking  and 
resumed  my  sitting  posture.  As  I  did  so  I  again 
beheld  the  familiar  form  of  my  spirit  friend.  He 
was  facing  me  and  seemed  to  be  looking  me 
over  carefully.  Soon  he  stepped  to  the  outer 
door  which  still  remained  closed  and  bowed  him- 
self out  of  the  room.  I  consulted  my  watch  at 
this  time  and  observed  that  it  was  11:10  o'clock. 
Again  Mr.  Sumner  had  come  and  gone  in  that 
strange  and  incomprehensible  manner.  I  felt  no 
inconvenience  from  my  experience  and  soon  left 
the  cottage. 

At  2  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  the  cottage 
and  in  a  few  moments  we  received  the  following 
message:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson:  As  I  know  you 
already  understand,  I  wish  to  test  you  for  our 
friends  on  my  side  of  life.  Today,  John,  I  had 
five  hundred  of  our  most  learned  spirits  here.  I 
have  to  demonstrate  to  them  the  philosophy  of 
this  work  before  they  will  aid  me  in  the  future. 
You  have  no  idea  of  the  work  we  have  to  go 
through  before  we  can  complete  all  arrangements 
and  start  out  on  the  work.  It  is  as  difficult  for 
the  Professors  on  our  side  to  understand  as  it 
is  for  some  on  your  side  of  life.  As  I  say,  with 
their  aid  we  will  be  a  power  of  powers,  able  to 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       355 

convince  the  world.  That  is  my  reason  for  mak- 
ing the  appointment  with  you,  and  do  not  wish 
Mr.  Dallas  to  be  present  as  his  presence  might 
be  a  barrier  to  some  of  our  people;  but  in  the  near 
future  I  hope  both  of  you  will  be  present  and  be 
able  to  remember  what  I  say,  although  perhaps 
a  little  deep  for  you  at  first,  but  I  must  be  up 
with  the  times  over  here  and  our  people  are 
much  further  advanced  in  this  life  than  you  are. 
Charles  Sumner."  After  waiting  for  some  time 
and  hearing  nothing  further  Mr.  Dallas  and  my- 
self left  the  cottage  and  sauntered  about  the 
grounds. 

At  5:30  p.  m.  we  were  again  at  our  cottage 
and  soon  thereafter  received  the  following  mes- 
sage: "We  will  be  pleased  to  take  supper  with 
you.  After  supper  we  will  retire,  having  spent 
a  very  enjoyable  day  among  you.  Charles  Sum- 
ner, Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  W.  D.  Eddy,  W.  P.  Shoe- 
maker." In  reply  to  this  I  said:  "Glad  to  have 
you  take  supper  with  us,  gentlemen."  At  6  o'clock 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  repaired  to  the  Hotel  and  par- 
took of  supper.  I  have  no  doubt  that  our 
friends  accompanied  us;  if  they  did,  however, 
none  of  them  were  seen  or  heard.  After  supper 
we  went  to  the  cottage  and  soon  the  instrument 
ticked  off  the  following:  "Harvey  and  I  will  be 
with  you  tonight.  Plum  Mitchell."  In  reply  I 
said:  "Hello,  Plum,  glad  to  have  you  with  us." 
And  then  the  following  came:  "Well,  boys,  have 
you  got  through  with  supper?  What  are  you 
going  to  do  to  night?     Any  fun?    H.  M."      Mr. 


356       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Dallas  and  I  bid  Harvey  good  evening  and  then 
I  said:  "We  will  try  and  entertain  you  to  the 
best  of  our  ability,"  and  afterwards,  I  can  say 
that  I  am  certain  we  did  as  we  promised. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  13,  1894.  After  break- 
fast Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  returned  to  the  cot- 
tage. At  9  a.  m.  the  instrument  ticked  off  the 
following:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson:  Mr.  Sumner  wishes 
to  be  with  you  this  morning  from  10:30  to  11. 
After  dinner  call  us  up.  H.  M."  In  reply  to 
this  I  said:  "All  right,  Harvey,  we  will  do  as 
you  direct."  At  10:15  o'clock  Mr.  Dallas  excused 
himself  and  I  remained  in  the  cottage  to  keep  my 
engagement  with  Mr.  Sumner.  I  closed  the  outer 
door,  took  a  seat  facing  the  front  door,  placing 
my  watch  on  a  table  near  by.  At  10:30  sharp 
I  heard  a  slight  commotion  near  the  outer  door 
and  the  familiar  form  of  Charles  Sumner  imme- 
diately came  through  it.  He  approached  me 
before  I  could  rise  from  my  chair  extended  his 
right  hand  which  I  took  in  mine.  Very  soon  I 
had  the  same  sensation  as  formerly.  I  talked 
just  thirty  minutes  by  my  watch.  Again  I 
became  normal  and  Mr.  S.  bowed  out  as  usual. 
After  dinner  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  met  at  the  cottage. 
Mr.  Dallas  stepped  to  the  telegraph  instrument 
and  sounded  thereon,  "H.  M."  Very  soon  the 
following  came  in  response  to  the  call.  "To  J. 
K.  Wilson:  There  is  nothing  of  importance 
today.  We  are  now  waiting  for  Mr.  Sumner. 
He  will  be  ready  tomorrow.    H.  M." 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y,,  August  14,  1894.    At  9  o'clock 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       357 

this  morning  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "To  J.  K.  W.:  Mr.  Sumner  will 
be  with  3'ou  at  10:30  for  half  an  hour.  After 
dinner  about  3  p.  m.  be  at  the  cottage.  H.  M." 
At  10:30  Mr.  Sumner  was  on  hand.  I  had  the 
same  experience  from  start  to  finish  with  Mr. 
Sumner  today  as  on  yesterday.  At  3  p.  m.  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  met  at  the  cottage.  Soon  after 
meeting  we  received  the  following  message  via 
the  instrument:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.:  Good 
afternoon,  gentlemen.  [  trust  you  have  passed 
the  day  pleasantly.  We  are  now  preparing  new 
work  for  you  which  we  will  give  you  when  com- 
plete. We  intended  to  explain  to  you  this  even- 
ing, but  on  consideration  of  other  spirits  we  will 
hold  back  from  you  until  we  are  all  ready.  Mr. 
Sumner  is  working  very  satisfactorily  with  J. 
K.  W.  and  ere  long  will  have  him  under  his  entire 
control.  This  pleases  us  very  much,  indeed,  more 
so  than  any  other  branch  of  our  work.  I  have 
nothing  more  to  say  at  present  and  will  bid  you 
good  day.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  15,  1894.  At  9  a.  m. 
we  received  the  following:  "Good  morning,  gen- 
tlemen, hope  you  are  both  well.  W.  P.  S."  We 
bade  the  Doctor  good  morning  and  informed 
him  that  we  were  both  well.  I  then  said:  "Dr. 
Shoemaker,  how  are  our  friends  progressing  in 
the  work?"  In  response  the  following  came: 
"Dear  John:  As  far  as  I  can  see  or  hear  I  am 
sure  that  every  branch  of  the  work  is  progress- 
ing very  satisfactorily    indeed.       Of  course    this 


358       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

experiment  of  bringing  you  here  has  been  success- 
ful far  beyond  what  we  expected  and  we  have 
succeeded  in  our  endeavors  to  see  what  such 
results  would  naturally  bring  forth  so  far.  I 
know  what  is  to  take  place  in  the  future  but  I 
am  not  at  liberty  to  tell,  but,  dear  brother, 
remember  if  we  are  slow  we  are  sure  and  cannot 
fail,  no  never.  William  Patterson  Shoemaker, 
M.  D.,  H.  M:,  opr." 

After  receiving  this  message  I  inquired  of  the 
Doctor  when  Mr.  Dallas  would  regain  his  power 
of  seeing  spirits.  Immediately  the  answer  came: 
'  'That  I  am  unable  to  say  at  present  as  we  are 
working  on  other  lines  for  the  time  being  and 
do  not  require  his  power  just  now.  But  I  think 
before  long  he  will  regain  all  he  has  lost.  W. 
P.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr."  After  receiving  this  answer 
I  inquired  of  the  Doctor  how  Mr.  Sumner  was 
progressing  in  his  work  with  me.  He  replied: 
"Mr.  Sumner  says  that  with  a  little  more  confi- 
dence on  your  side  you  will  be  a  perfect  instru- 
ment in  his  hands.  W.  P.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr."  To 
this  I  replied:  "Then  you  see  progress  all  along 
the  line."  He  answered:  "I  see  a  great  improve- 
ment and  I  can  say  in  confidence  to  you  that 
within  a  month  from  now  you  will  be  able  to  see 
me  just  as  well  as  you  did  on  your  side  of  life.  W. 
P.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr."  And  then  the  following:  "I 
shall  be  here  about  the  grounds  most  of  the  day. 
I  will  meet  you  here  at  the  cottage  after  supper. 
W.  P.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr." 

After  supper,  about  7  o'clock,    we  received  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       359 

following  message:  ''How  do  you  do  this  even- 
ing, boys?  I  hope  you  are  having  lots  of  fun 
and  resting  peacefully.  We  are  again  hard  at 
work  but  will  be  able  to  spend  a  part  of  the 
day  with  you  tomorrow.  Trust  you  will  have 
a  pleasant  time  tonight.  W.  P.  S."  In  reply  I 
said:  "Well,  Doctor,  we  hope  you  enjoyed  the 
day."  The  answer  came  as  follows:  "I  have  en- 
joyed the  day  very  pleasantly  indeed,  and  I  wish 
I  could  stay  with  you  until  the  dance  begins  but 
I  will  have  to  go  trusting  I  may  be  able  to 
spend  many  such  days.    Good  night.    W.  P.  S." 

Note.  In  the  last  message  the  spirit  Doctor 
says:  "I  wish  I  could  stay  with  you  until  the 
dance  begins,"  etc.  No  doubt  he  refers  in  his 
his  message  to  a  dance  to  be  given  at  the  public 
Auditorium  later  in  the  evening  which  pleasure  is 
indulged  quite  often  at  this  summer  resort. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  16,  1894.  At  9  a.  m. 
we  received  the  following  message:  "Good  morn- 
ing, gentlemen.  Nothing  on  hand  this  morning. 
Call  us  on  your  instrument  after  dinner.  Charles 
Sumner."  At  10:30  a.  m.  the  instrument  ticked 
off  the  followiug:  "Good  morning,  gentlemen, 
At  2:30  today  Mr.  Sumner,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Dr. 
Eddy,  Plum  Mitchell  and  myself,  along  with  your 
brother,  mother  and  nephew,  will  be  with  you 
to  spend  the  day  and  have  a  talk  with  you  on 
matters  in  connection  with  the  work  and  I  think 
both  of  you  will  be  able  to  see  some  of  us.  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr." 

At  2:30  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  met  at  the 


360       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

cottage  at  which  time  the  following  message  was 
ticked  off:  "Hello,  boys.  How  is  everything? 
Got  along  in  fine  shape  last  night.  The  Doctor 
and  Harvey  may  be  with  you  tonight.  Answer. 
Plum."  By  the  wording  of  this  message  it  was 
evident  that  Plum  was  not  present  but  operat- 
ing at  the  other  end  of  the  line,  therefore  Mr. 
Dallas  sent  the  following  telegram  to  him:  "To 
P.  M.:  If  Doctor  and  Harvey  spend  the  evening 
with  us  we  will  see  that  they  are  entertained  in 
good  shape.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr."  In 
a  few  minutes  we  received  the  following  mes- 
sage: "J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D.:  Good  afternoon, 
to  you  both.  I  am  coming  over  to  bask  in  your 
sublime  atmosphere  this  afternoon.  How  is  that? 
suitable  to  you?  W.  D.  Eddy."  It  is  evident  by 
the  wording  of  the  message  that  Dr.  Eddy 
was  not  at  the  cottage,  but  somewhere  along 
the  line  and  was  sending  the  message  to  us  over 
the  wire  from  his  station.  In  answer  to  Eddy's 
message  I  had  Mr.  Dallas  sent  the  following: 
To  W.  D.  E.:  Good  day.  Glad  to  hear  you  are 
coming  here  today.  Will  do  all  we  can  to  make 
it  pleasant  for  you.  Come.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.r 
opr." 

Soon  after  sending  this  message  we  received 
the  following  message:  "Gentlemen:  Mr.  Sumner 
wishes  me  to  state  that  between  two  and  three 
he  will  be  with  you.  He  wishes  to  have  J.  K.  W. 
alone  during  that  time.  Some  new  feature  he  is 
to  try.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  Mr.  Dallas  answered 
back  by  instrument   as  follows:    "Prof.  F.  R.  S.: 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       361 

All  right.  Will  be  glad  to  meet  Mr.  Sumner  at 
the  time  mentioned.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr." 
Then  the  following  came:  "How  are  you,  broth- 
ers, I  will  be  at  liberty  this  evening  if  our  friends 
have  no  meeting.  I  will  know  by  supper  time. 
W.  P.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr."  Soon  the  following 
message:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D.:  Mr.  S. 
and  I  will  be  with  you  at  supper  this  evening  if 
we  can  spare  the  time.  Please  call  us  up  over 
the  wire  just  before  supper  time  and  we  will  let 
you  know  then  if  we  can  come.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.T 
H.  M.,  opr."  And  then  the  following:  "Well, 
gentlemen,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Mr.  Sumner,  Dr.  Ed- 
dy, Plum  Mitchell,  your  mother,  brother,  nephew 
and  myself  are  here.  We  will  all,  except  Mr. 
Sumner,  scatter  about  on  the  grounds  and  enjoy 
the  balance  of  the  day  to  5:30  p.  m.  at  which 
time  most  of  us  will  return  to  our  homes.  Mr. 
Sumner  will  operate  on  you,  Mr.  Wilson,  in 
about  five  minutes.  W.  P.  S.,  H.  M.,  opr." 
Soon  after  receiving  this  message  Mr.  Dallas  ex- 
cused himself  and  left  the  cottage.  I  took  a 
seat,  after  closing  the  outer  door,  and  waited 
for  Mr.  Sumner.  Soon  I  observed  his  approach. 
My  experience  was  similar  in  all  respects  as 
those  explained  on  former  occasions  when  he 
operated  on  me.  I  talked  for  about  thirty  min- 
utes. After  the  operation  I  sauntered  about  the 
grounds.  At  5:30  o'clock  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
again  met  at  the  cottage.  We  sent  a  call  over 
the  wire  to  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  who  immediately  an- 
swered as  follows:    "Mr.    Sumner   and  I  find   it 


362       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

impossible  to  be  with  you  at  supper  this  even- 
ing will  defer  the  pleasure  until  some  other 
evening.  Mr.  Sumner  wishes  me  to  say  that  his 
experiment  with  J.  K.  W.  this  p.  m.  was  very 
satisfactory.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

Soon  after  receiving  this  message  the  follow- 
came:  "Well,  boys,  all  your  friends  wish  me  to 
say  that  they  enjoyed  the  day  very  much.  They 
will  say  good  day  and  come  again  tomorrow 
if  possible.  Harvey  Mason,  opr."  In  reply  I 
said:  "I  am  glad,  friends,  you  enjoyed  the  day; 
would  be  glad  to  have  you  go  to  supper  with 
us.  Come  again  soon."  In  answer  we  received 
the  following:  "Your  friends  would  be  happy 
to  stay  for  tea  but  cannot  this  time.  Good  bye. 
Your  friends,  H.  M.,  opr."  After  getting  our 
suppers  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  met  at  our  cottage 
and  soon  thereafter  we  received  the  following: 
"I  had  lots  of  fun  today,  John.  A  real  good 
old  time.  Sorry  I  am  not  going  to  stay  with 
you  tonight  but  shall  be  busy.  Plum."  In  re- 
ply to  this  I  said:  "Plum,  1  am  glad  you  had 
a  good  time;  come  often  and  stay  long."  Imme- 
diately the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Thank 
you,  John.    Good  night.  Plum." 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  17,  1894.  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  after  a  refreshing  slumber  repaired  to  the 
Hotel  for  breakfast,  and  having  done  full  justice 
to  the  repast  we  returned  to  the  cottage.  It 
was  9  a.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  stepped  to  the  instru- 
ment and  sent  a  call  over  the  invisible  wire  to 
Harvey  Mason    who   is    one    of  our  friends  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       363 

spirit  operators.  The  call  was  immediately  an- 
swered and  we  received  the  following  message: 
"To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D.:  Good  morning, 
gentlemen.  Hope  you  are  both  well.  Some  of 
your  spirit  friends  will  visit  you  today.  Mr. 
Wilson's  mother,  brother  and  nephew  will  be 
visitors  also.  We  will  be  with  you  at  1:30  p. 
m.  sharp.  Until  then  enjoy  yourselves  as  your 
tastes  suggest.  F.  R.  S.,  H.  M.  opr."  After  re- 
ceiving this  message  I  had  Mr.  Dallas  telegraph 
a  reply  as  follows:  "Glad  to  know  you  are  to 
visit  us  today.  Will  meet  you  at  the  cottage  at 
1:30  p.  m.  sharp.    J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr." 

At  1:30  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  met  at  the 
cottage.  WTe  were  expecting  some  spirit  friends 
to  meet  us  at  this  hour.  Soon  after  we  met  the 
instrument  ticked  off  the  following  message: 
"How  are  you  all?  We  are  all  here.  W.  P. 
Shoemaker,  Plum  Mitchell,  H.  Mason,  opr.,  Mr. 
C.  Sumner,  Mrs.  Wilson,  your  brother,  and 
nephew,  George  Wilson,  are  present.  Prof.  F.  R. 
S."  In  reply  I  said:  "Good  afternoon  to  you 
all.  Mother,  I  am  very  glad  to  meet  you  again 
and  I  am  much  pleased  to  meet  my  brother  and 
nephew.  I  am  glad  to  meet  you  all.  Please 
suggest  in  what  I  could  engage  to  best  enter- 
tain you."  Immediately  the  following  answer 
came:  "Dear  John:  We  have  brought  your 
mother,  brother  and  nephew  here  today  to  show 
them  the  progress  of  the  work,  as  they  take  so 
much  interest  in  it.  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  And  then 
the  following  message:   "You  know  what  love  I 


364       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

have  in  this  work  with  my  whole  soul,  and  trust 
that  we  will  be  successful  in  all  of  us  fulfilling 
our  duty  towards  the  Almighty  Spirit  and  to 
the  whole  world.  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  Followed 
immediately  by  this:  "Dear  John:  As  we  are 
all  here  together  I  think  that  I  may  say  that 
your  friends  would  like  to  have  some  wine. 
William  Patterson  Shoemaker."  I  said  in  reply: . 
"Certainly.  I  am  very  glad  for  the  suggestion." 
Suiting  the  action  to  the  words  I  provided  a 
glass  for  each  spirit  guest,  one  for  Mr.  Dallas 
and  one  for  myself,  filled  each  glass  part  full  of 
wine.  Immediately  we  received  the  following: 
"We  all  thank  you  for  this  evidence  of  hospital- 
ity. W.  P.  Shoemaker,  H.  M.,  opr."  Follow- 
ing, this  message  came:  "My  Dear  Son:  Mr. 
Sumner  has  again  given  us  the  privilege  of  seeing 
you  today.  I  am  happy  to  be  here  and  will  be 
with  you  all  day  perhaps.  Mr.  Sumner  is  going 
to  show  us  something  of  the  work  today  and 
what  he  can  do.  Mother,  H.  M.,  opr."  I  re- 
plied: "Mother,  I  am  indeed  happy  to  have  you 
here.  I  wish  to  thank  Mr.  Sumner  for  being  so 
kind  and  indulgent  to  you.  I  hope  you  -will  en- 
joy the  balance  of  the  day.  I  am  also  very  glad 
that  my  brother  William  and  nephew  George  are 
here.  By  the  way,  William,  I  would  like  to  have 
you,  sometime,  give  me  your  experience  when  a 
prisoner  in  the  power  of  the  enemy." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  instrument  ticked  off  the 
following  message:  "Dear  brother  John:  I  am 
very  pleased  to  be  here  again.    You  wish  me  to 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       365 

state  my  experience  during  my  captivity  as  a 
spirit.  Well,  some  time  ago,  while  we  were 
fighting  the  enemy,  I  had  occasion  to  advance 
over  the  line  drawn  for  our  safety,  and  got  in 
the  hands  of  the  enemy.  As  they  dared  not  keep 
me  a  prisoner  without  consulting  their  leaders  I 
was  brought  to  headquarters  and  was  just 
about  to  be  exchanged  for  some  of  the  spirits  of 
their  band  when  C.  Manning  found  out  I  was  a 
brother  of  yours,  and  he  at  once  ordered  that  I 
should  not  on  any  account  be  exchanged  until 
such  time  as  he  deemed  necessary.  I  saw  at 
once  that  all  chance  to  escape  was  impossible, 
and  so  I  had  to  linger  in  their  low  condition 
until  they  had  their  demands  satisfied.  Now, 
as  our  friends  found  out  their  plan  they  tried 
hard  to  relieve  me  but  could  not  succeed,  so 
closely  was  I  watched,  and  their  demands  were 
too  high  for  F.  R.  S.  to  concede,  therefore  I  had 
to  remain  with  them.  Although  the  enemy  used 
me  with  much  consideration,  the  condition  was 
a  very  miserable  one.  Our  good  Dr.  Shoemaker 
now  took  the  task  upon  himself  to  find  some 
way  by  which  1  could  escape,  and  one  day  when 
all  was  quiet  on  both  sides  he  impersonated  C. 
Manning  so  well  as  to  decieve  the  band  sur- 
rounding me,  and  at  the  peril  of  his  spirit  power 
he  found  me  and  assisted  me  to  our  friends. 
We  had  much  difficulty  in  getting  back,  but  at 
last  arrived  worn  out  and  tired  at  the  outpost 
of  our  friends.  Nothing  I  can  do  or  say  will 
ever  repay  him  who  risked  all  for  my  sake.    He 


366       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

is  loved  by    all  here  and  by  no   one  more  than 
your  brother  William." 

Immediately  after  receiving  this  message  the 
instrument  ticked  off  the  following:  ''Gentlemen: 
Before  our  friends  here  I  will  operate  on  J.  K.  W. 
for  a  very  few  minutes  so  they  can  see  for  them- 
selves the  wonderful  work  in  which  we  are 
engaged.  Charles  Sumner."  I  replied:  "Very 
well,  Mr.  Sumner,  proceed.' '  Very  soon  there- 
after I  experienced  the  sensation  formerly  des- 
cribed on  occasions  when  Mr.  Sumner  controlled 
me  to  speak.  At  this  time  I  passed  under  his 
control  and  began  speaking  and  talked  about  15 
minutes.  Soon  after  I  stopped  talking  the  fol- 
lowing was  ticked  off:  "Dear  John:  I  never 
before  heard  such  language  spoken  by  man. 
Will."  I  should  judge  by  the  last  message  that 
what  Mr.  Sumner  said  through  my  organism 
had  captivated  my  brother,  William;  and  then 
the  following  was  ticked  off:  "My  dear  Uncle: 
I  would  like  to  say  to  you  that  I  know  of  all 
that  our  friends  have  been  doing  for  you  and  us. 
and  how  happy  I  am  to  be  one  of  the  band. 
Your  nephew,  George  Wilson."  I  remarked,  "I 
am  glad  to  hear  what  you  say,  George."  Then 
the  following  was  ticked  off:  "Well,  we  have 
nothing  more  to  say  just  at  present.  We  will 
scatter  around  the  parks  and  at  5:15  we  will 
meet  you  and  Mr.  Dallas  here.  We  would  like 
to  take  supper  with  you  but  will  defer  that 
pleasure  for  the  future.  W.  P.  S."  At  5:15  p. 
m.    Mr.    Dallas   and    I   returned   to  the  cottage 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       367 

from  a  ramble  about  the  grounds.  Soon  after 
we  met  we  received  the  following:  "My  dear  son: 
I  have  enfoyed  myself  very  much  and  will  now 
leave  you  for  the  present.  Mother,  H.  M.,  opr." 
In  reply  to  this  I  remarked:  "Mother,  I  am 
very  glad  you  have  enjoyed  the  day.  Come 
again  as  soon  as  possible."  And  then  came: 
"Your  brother,  Will,  and  nephew  George  both  had 
a  nice  time  as  they  desire  me  to  say.  H.  M.,r 
And  immediately  the  following:  "Well,  John,  we 
will  all  say,  good  afternoon,  for  the  present.  W. 
P.  S." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Telegrams  To  and  From  Spirits — Wilson  Controlled  by 
Spirit  Sumner— Talk  with  Spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  Over 
Invisible  Wire — Dallas  Desires  to  Return  to  Bradford 
—Spirit  Friends  Wish  to  See  Manifestations— Wilson, 
Dallas  and  Spirits  Sumner,  F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker 
at  Materializing  Seance— The  Result — What  Spirits 
Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  Say  About  Seance — Explained 
by  Spirit  Shoemaker — Dallas  Leaves  For  Bradford — 
Wilson  and  Spirits  Sumner,  Shoemaker  and  F.  R.  S. 
Visit  Mediums. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  19,  1894.  We  heard 
nothing  from  our  spirit  friends  yesterday.  This 
morning  at  9  o'clock  Mr.  Dallas  called  over  the 
invisible  wire  "H.  M."  in  the  same  manner  one 
would  call  another  over  the  wires  on  this  side 
of  life.  Very  soon  after  the  call  was  sounded 
came  the  answer  as  follows:  "Good  morning, 
gentlemen.  I  received  your  call  all  right.  Plum 
and  I  left  you  in  bed  early  this  morning.  I  will 
see  what  the  orders  are  for  today  and  let  you 
know.  H.  M."  A  few  minutes  elapsed  and  then 
the   following   came:      "Nothing   this   morning. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       369 

Call  us  up  before  dinner.  H.  M.,  opr."  At  12 
m.  Mr.  Dallas  again  called  "H.  M."  and  soon 
the  following  came  via  the  wire:  "To  J.  K.  Wil- 
son: At  dinner  today  your  mother  and  brother 
will  be  with  you.  Call  us  after  dinner.  H.  M.M 
In  about  thirty  minutes  after  receiving  the  last 
message  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following: 
"My  dear  son  John:  I,  in  company  with  William 
and  Mr.  Mason,  am  permitted  to  be  with  you 
again.  Mother,  H.  M.,  opr."  On  receipt  of  this 
I  said:  "Good  day,  mother;  good  day,  William; 
I  am  glad  you  are  here.  I  wish  you  both,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Mason,  to  take  dinner  with 
me."  And  then  the  following:  "Thank  you,  John, 
we  will  be  happy  to  do  so  and  we  are  ready 
any  time  you  are.  Mother,  H.  M.,  opr."  Mr. 
Dallas  and  xm'self  repaired  to  the  Hotel  and  par- 
took of  dinner.  We  did  not  see  or  hear  am' thing 
of  our  spirit  friends  during  the  dinner  hour. 

After  dinner  we  returned  to  the  cottage  and 
received  the  following  message:  "Your  mother 
and  brother  wish  me  to  say,  Mr.  Wilson,  that 
they  enjoyed  the  dinner  very  much.  I  wish  to 
say  that  I  did  also.  Your  mother  and  brother 
now  wish  to  bid  you  good  afternoon  as  they 
leave  you  for  the  present.  I  wTill  accompany 
them  over.  Please  call  us  over  the  line  at  2  p. 
m.  Harvey  Mason,  opr."  To  this  I  replied: 
"Well,  mother,  I  was  in  hopes  that  you  and  Will 
could  stay  during  the  day.  Be  sure  and  come 
again  soon.  Good  bye."  At  2  p.  m.  Mr.  Dal- 
las again  sounded  the  call  over  the  line  for  "H. 


370       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

M."  Very  soon  came  the  answer  as  follows: 
"Mr.  Sumner  wishes  to  be  alone  with  Mr.  Wilson 
from  2:30  to  3:30.  H.  M.,  opr."  Mr.  Dallas 
replied  over  the  instrument:     "0.  K.,  E.  D.,  opr." 

At  2:15  o'clock  I  was  alone  at  the  cottage.  1 
had  closed  all  the  outer  doors  and  awaited  the 
arrival  of  my  expected  guest.  At  2:30  o'clock  I 
heard  near  the  front  door  that  slight  noise  pecul- 
iar to  itself  of  which  I  have  often  spoken.  I 
looked  in  the  direction  and  again  I  was  face  to 
face  with  the  spirit  of  Charles  Sumner.  He  bowed 
courteously  and  approached  near  where  I  was 
seated.  As  on  previous  occasions  he  extended 
his  hand,  I  met  it  with  mine  and  the  familiar 
electric  currents  passed  up  my  arm.  I  did  not 
hear  Mr.  Sumner  speak.  I  must  on  these  occa- 
sions, be  deaf  to  spirit  voices.  In  a  few  seconds 
I  lost  sight  of  Mr.  Sumner;  arose  to  a  standing 
position  and  began  to  speak.  I  do  not  know  a 
word  I  uttered.  I  ceased  to  talk  and  again  took 
my  seat.  As  I  sat  down  I  again  saw  Mr.  Sum- 
ner.  He  bowed  very  politely  and  passed  through 
the  door  and  out  of  sight.  It  was  then  3:45 
o'clock  and  I  must  have  been  speaking  for  nearly 
one  hour  but  felt  no  inconvenience  from  my  exper- 
ience. 

I  remained  at  the  cottage.  At  5  o'clock  Mr. 
Dallas  returned  and  soon  after  his  arrival  we 
heard  a  call  sounded  by  our  instrument  for  Mr. 
Dallas.  He  stepped  to  the  instrument,  answered 
the  call,  and  we  received  the  following  message: 
"To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D.:      I    wish    to  talk  with 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       371 

you  over  the  line.  Will  be  ready  in  a  few  min- 
utes. Prof.  F.  R.  S."  Mr.  Dallas  answered  via 
line  as  follows:  "To  Prof.  F.  R.  S.:  We  will  be 
here  to  receive  what  you  have  to  say.  J.  K.  W., 
E.  M.  D.,  opr."  In  a  few  minutes  the  telegraph 
instrument  began  to  tick  and  we  received  the 
following  message.  "To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M. 
Dallas:  Gentlemen,  I  trust  you  will  not  think 
yourselves  neglected  in  the  fact  of  our  not  being 
with  you  as  much  as  we  would  like  to  be.  The 
most  of  the  work  now  remains  to  be  completed 
on  our  side.  We  have  been  considering  the  pros- 
pect of  keeping  you  here  together  for  some  time. 
Mr.  Sumner  has  been  to  Bradford  (Saturday)  on 
Mr.  Dallas'  account,  as  he  seems  uneasy  in  con- 
nection with  his  situation.  As  far  as  we  can  find 
out  he  is  expected  back  this  week.  Now  we 
leave  it  in  his  own  hands  either  to  remain  and 
take  the  chances  of  losing  his  place  there  or 
continuing  here  with  us.  We  can  carry  our 
work  on  in  Bradford  although  not  so  rapidly  as 
we  do  here,  and  there  are  many  things  we  wish 
to  work  into  before  returning.  Of  course  we 
could  dispense  with  them  but  it  would  greatly 
add  to  our  success.  As  it  will  be  some  time 
before  we  are  able  to  have  this  complete  and  not 
wishing  to  have  him  idle  during  the  intervening 
time  we  leave  it  for  him  to  decide.  Prof.  F.  R. 
S.,  P.  M.,  opr." 

When  Mr.  Dallas  got  permission  from  his 
employer  at  Bradford  to  take  a  vacation  his 
employer  limited  the  time  to  two  weeks.      That 


372       dea/th;  the  meaning  and  result. 

time  has  about  expired  and  Mr.  Dallas  is  uneasy 
about  staying  here  longer  than  the  time  allotted 
by  Mr.  Rothstein.  He  does  not  feel  like  running 
the  chances  of  losing  his  situation  by  remaining 
away  from  Bradford  overtime.  He  spoke  to  me 
this  morning  about  the  matter.  After  receiving 
this  message  from  F.  R.  S.  Mr.  Dallas  wanted  to 
know  what  I  thought  about  his  remaining  over- 
time. In  substance  I  said  to  him  that  I  was 
at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  advise  him  in  the 
premises.  I  suggested  to  him  to  ask  the  Pro- 
fessor for  his  opinion  concerning  it.  Acting  on 
my  suggestion  he  telegraphed  the  Professor  as 
follows:  "To  Prof.  F.  R.  S.:  Your  message 
received.  I  hardly  know  what  to  say  about 
remaining  here,  and  Mr.  Wilson  desires  me  to 
ask  your  opinion.  E.  M.  D.M  Immediately  the 
following  reply  came:,  "Now,  gentlemen,  it  is  a 
very  hard  matter  for  me  to  say  what  to  do  in 
this  case.  If  we  were  like  many  we  would  sajr 
to  you  give  us  all  your  time  and  attention,  but 
we  want  to  be  open  to  you  on  all  matters.  We 
are  not  ready  yet  and  could  get  along  with 
you  both  attending  to  your  duties  but  better 
if  not.  F.  R.  S."  In  a  few  minutes  after  this 
the  following  came  via  line:  "You  gentlemen 
think  it  over.  We  will  see  you  soon.  F.  R.  S." 
After  receiving  this  message  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
went  to  tea  during  which  time  we  discussed  the 
propriety  of  Mr.  Dallas  remaining  overtime  here. 
Mr.  Dallas  seems  to  be  set  on  returning  to  Brad- 
ford in  a  day  or  two,  otherwise  he  fears  he  may 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       373 

lose  his  position.  I  would  much  prefer  him  to 
stay.  I  am  certain  our  spirit  friends,  especially 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  wish  him  to  remain  here  for  some 
time  3'et.    We  shall  see  what  time  will  develop. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  20,  1894.  After  par- 
taking of  breakfast  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  returned 
to  the  cottage  at  8:45  a.  m.  We  sat  down  to 
make  ourselves  easy  and  be  ready  for  any  call 
which  might  come  to  us  over  the  line.  At  9 
o'clock  Mr.  Dallas  stepped  to  the  instrument  and 
called  "H.  M."  In  a  very  short  space  of  time 
we  got  the  following  message:  "Good  morning, 
gentlemen.  There  is  nothing  this  morning.  Call 
us  at  2:30  p.  m.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  H.  M.  opr." 
Immediately  Mr.  Dallas  0.  K.'d  the  message 
over  the  line.  "At  2:30  p.  m.  we  were  at  our 
cottage  and  Mr.  Dallas  called  over  the  line:  "F. 
R.  S."  Immediately  we  received  the  following 
message:  "To  J.  K.  W  and  E.  D.:  Good  after- 
noon.  I  trust  you  are  both  well  today.  I  have 
my  answer  ready  for  you  now  in  connection 
with  Mr.  Dallas/  Prof.  F.  R.  S."  In  reply  Mr. 
Dallas  telegraphed  as  follows:  "All  right,  Profes- 
sor, we  are  ready  to  receive  your  answer.  J.  K. 
W.,  E.  M.  D.  opr."  Immediately  after  this  the 
telegraph  instrument  ticked  off  the  following: 
"we  had  a  meeting  among  ourselves  last  night 
and  after  taking  all  things  into  consideration 
we  have  decided  to  say  that  Mr.  Dallas  can  re- 
turn to  Bradford  as  soon  as  he  wishes.  F.  R. 
S."  In  answer  to  this  I  had  Mr.  Dallas  tele- 
graph the    following:    "To  Prof.   F.  R,  S.:     Can 


374       death;Cthe  meaning  and  result. 

you  get  "along  without  Mr.  Dallas  being  here? 
J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr."  Immediately  the  an- 
swer came:  "Yes,  we  can.  We  say  this  to  him, 
after  much  thought,  for  his  benefit.  F.  R.  S."  I 
then  prepared  the  following  message  and  Mr.  Dal- 
las sent  in  over  the  line:  "I  am  glad  you  can  do 
without  him  as  he  seems  uneasy  about  his  situ- 
ation in  Bradford.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr." 
Immediately  the  following  came:  "Yes,  but  as  I 
explained  to  you  yesterday,  that  we  would  like 
to  see  some  of  the  workings  of  other  spirits  at 
Lily  Dale.  We  cannot  at  present  do  so,  but  that 
does  not  matter;  we  will  have  other  opportuni- 
ties of  doing  so  in  the  near  future.  If  he  could 
only  be  content  and  satisfied  in  his  present  work 
matters  would  come  much  easier  and  perhaps 
he  could  have  stayed  here  longer.    F.  R.  S." 

I  wish  to  say  in  relation  to  the  above  mes- 
sage that  when  we  received  the  message 
from  the  Professor  yesterday  in  which  he 
said,  "there  are  many  things  we  wish  to  work 
into,"  I  instructed  Mr.  Dallas  to  say  to  the 
Professor  "what  you  refer  to  as  desiring,  to 
work  into,  is  of  course,  Greek  to  us."  Mr.  Dal- 
las did  as  instructed  and  immediately  the  an- 
swer came:  "One  of  the  things  is,  we  desire  to 
see  the  workings  of  the  spirits  here  if  possible." 
This  is  the  explanation  he  refers  to  in  his  mes- 
sage of  today.  After  receiving  his  last  message 
I  instructed  Mr.  Dallas  to  send  to  the  Professor 
the  following:  "I  am  sorry,  Professor,  that  Mr. 
D,  is  not  contented  here.    He  will  be  here  tonight 


DEATH;   THE  MEANING  AND  RESULT.  375 

and  perhaps  tomorrow  night;  can't  you,  with 
other  spirit  friends,  accompany  us  to  a  seance 
before  we  separate  and  there  see  the  workings 
of  the  spirits?  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr."  Imme- 
diately the  following  came:  "We  have  been  dis- 
cussing that  among  us  here.  Cannot  be  with 
you  tonight  will  let  you  know  in  the  morning. 
F.  R.  S."  And  then  the  following:  "We  now 
know  what  we  can  do  with  both  of  you  and  I 
have  to  thank  you  personally  for  the  kindness 
you  have  shown  towards  us  in  submitting  to 
this  test  of  ours.  To  J.  K.  Wilson.  Prof.  F. 
R;  S." 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  21,  1894.  At  9  a.  m. 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were  at  the  cottage.  A  call 
was  sounded  on  our  instrument,  Mr.  Dallas  an- 
swered, and  we  received  the  following  message: 
"Good  morning,  gentlemen.  I  am  glad  to  say 
to  you  we  will  be  able  to  accompany  you  to- 
night if  you  can  make  satisfactory  arrangements. 
You  had  better  see  to  this  and  let  us  know  af- 
ter dinner.  C.  S."  I  instructed  Mr.  Dallas  to 
reply  to  C.  S.:  "Glad  you  can  be  with  us  this 
evening.  Will  ascertain  right  away  if  we  can 
make  arrangements;  will  let  you  know  at  11:30 
a.  m.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr."  Immediately 
the  following  answer  came:  "Very  well,  call  us 
at  11:30.  C.  S." 

After  receiving  this  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  began  to 
discuss  the  question  as  to  where  we  had  better 
go  on  the  mission  for  this  evening.  Many  me- 
diums were  on  the  ground  and    all  the  different 


376       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

phases  of  mediumship  and  phenomena  were  to 
be  seen  every  night,  if  you  were  fortunate 
enough  to  have  the  price  of  admission.  The 
price  of  admission  to  the  various  seances  ranged 
from  2561  to  $1.00,  depending  on  and  regulated 
by  the  kind  and  quality  each  respective  medium 

had    to    offer.    During   our   stay  here  Mrs. , 

whose  phase  of  mediumship  is  what  is  called 
materialization,  has  many  admirers  who  speak 
very  highly  of  her  as  a  medium,  and  assert  that 
she  is  able  to  produce  your  spirit  friends  at  the 
asking,  bring  them  into  plain  view  and  clothe 
them  with  ordinary  material,  having  bodies  the 
exact  counterpart  of  their  mortal  ones  long  since 
mouldered  to  dust.  In  fact,  judging  by  what  peo- 
ple sa3'  who  have  seen  her  and  witnessed  her 
powers,  she  is  certainty  the  star  actress  in  her 
line  on  these  grounds.  So  it  was  natural  for 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  to  select  her  seance  as  the 
most  fitting  place  to  take  our  spirit  friends,  as 
we  desired  them  to  witness  the  best.  Accordingly 
we  called  at  the  cottage  to  arrange  for  two  seats 
at  her  seance.  I  had  no  personal  acquaintance 
with  her,  but  knew  her  by  sight.   I  rapped  at  the 

door  of  her  cottage  and  was  met   by  Mr. ;  I 

said  that  I  desired  tickets  for  two  at  Mrs. 's 

seance  this  evening.  He  consulted  a  small  book 
which  he  had  in  his  hand  and  said  he  could  not 
say  just  then  if  he  could  accommodate  me,  but 
that  he  would  let  me  know  in  one  hour.  I  left 
her  cottage  but  again  called  in  one  hour  and 
was  successful  in  procuring   the   tickets.    I  paid 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       377 

$1.00  each  for  them.  I  hurried  back  to  our  cottage 
called  up  Mr.  Sumner  over  the  line  and  inform- 
ed him  of  the  arrangements  I  had  made  for  the 
evening  to  which  he  replied:  "Arrangement  sat- 
isfactory. Will  be  at  the  cottage  to  accompany 
you  at  7:45.  I  also  wish  to  say  that  I  would 
like  to  be  alone  with  you  today  at  2:30.  Charles 
Sumner.'*  To  this  I  answered:  "All  right.  J.  K. 
W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr." 

2:30  p.  m.  I  was  seated  alone  in  the  cottage 
prepared  to  meet  Mr.  Sumner.  He  came.  He 
never  fails  to  keep  his  appointments.  My  experi- 
ence was  in  all  particulars  as  on  similar  occa- 
sions. I  talked  for  thirty  minutes.  Mr.  Sumner 
said  nothing  I  heard  except  through  my  organ- 
ism. After  I  quit  talking  he  politely  bowed  and 
departed.  At  7:30  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were 
at  the  cottage  awaiting  the  arrival  of  our  ex- 
pected guests.  Exactly  at  7:45  the  .telegraph  in- 
strument began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the  follow- 
ing: "Good  evening  all.  We  are  ready.  When 
you  are  ready  we  will  follow.  Keep  perfectly 
still  during  the  performance  and  no  matter  what 
occurs  during  the  time  we  are  with  you  do  not 
give  any  expression  to  the  outer  world.  That  is 
all.  F.  R.  St,  C.  S.,  W.  P.  S.  In  reply  I  said: 
"Gentlemen,  I  am  glad  you  are  here  for  the  oc- 
casion. Alter  the  seance,  if  agreeable  to  you  I 
would  like  to  have  your  opinion  as  to  the  merits 
or  demerits  of  the  performance. "  Immediately 
the  answer  came:  "We  do  not  know  if  we  can 
discover  their  methods  of  working    at   first  but 


378       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

we  will  do  our  best  to  find  out  all  that  is  re- 
quired of  us  and  give  you  our  opinion.  C.  S." 
I  replied:    "Very  well,  we  will  go  now." 

Very  soon   we   started  for  Mrs. 's  cottage 

where  the  seance  was  to  be  held.  It  was  near 
8  o'clock  when  we  arrived.  We  entered  and 
found  about  thirty  people  there  who  had  pre- 
ceded us.  Soon  after  our  arrival  we  were  told 
that  we  were  at  liberty  to  examine  the  cabinet, 
rooms  and  their  surroundings  to  satisfy  our- 
selves that  there  were  no  opportunities  for  fraud 
or  deception  by  confederates  or  otherwise.  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  accepted  the  invitation  and  went 
on  a  tour  of  inspection.  We  examined  the  walls, 
•ceiling  and  floor  as  well  and  thoroughly  as  op- 
portunity permitted.  We  detected  nothing  which 
would  suggest  an  ingress  or  egress  for  confeder- 
ates. The  place  of  meeting  consisted  of  two 
rooms  each  about  fifteen  feet  square,  separated 
by  an  arch  and  in  the  arch  were  hung  curtains 
of  black  material.  The  sitters  or  audience  occu- 
pied one  room  facing  the  other  room  which  was 
used  as  a  cabinet  room  for  the  medium  and 
spirits  who  were  supposed  to  materialize.  It 
was  the  cabinet  room  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  inspect- 
ed more  closely.  The  floor  of  this  room  was 
carpeted  so  we  had  no  opportunity  to  examine 
the  floor  under  the  carpet.  Everything  so  far 
as  we  could  see  seemed  to  be  all  right.  There 
was  one  door  leading  out  of  the  cabinet  room 
into  a  hallway.  I  was  requested  to  close  this 
door  and  lock  it  and  put  the  key  in  my  pocket. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       379 

I  was  also  given  some  sticking  plaster  to  paste- 
here  and  there  across  the  door  with  my  own 
private  mark  thereon  excluding  the  possibility 
of  the  door  being  opened  or  disturbed  without 
subsequent  detection.  The  windows  leading  out 
of  this  room  were  likewise  pasted  over  with 
plasters  and  private  marks;  they  could  in  no- 
way be  manipulated  by  confederates  without 
•detection. 

Everything  being  in  readiness  and  to  all  ap- 
pearance no  possible  way  for  any  person  in  the 
body  to  enter  the  cabinet  room  without  being 
observed,  the  audience  being  all  seated,  the  per- 
formance began.  While  the  medium  was  in  plain 
sight  of  the  audience,  three,  or  what  had  the 
appearance  of  being  three  forms,  came  in  plain 
view,  standing  under  the  arch  separating  the 
rooms.  They  could  not,  from  where  I  sat,  be 
recognized  b}r  me  had  I  known  them  intimately 
for  the  reason  that  most  all  light  was  excluded 
from  the  room.  Some  of  the  audience  were  call- 
ed to  the  arch  and  curtains  by  the  reputed 
spirits  and  held  converse  with  what  purported 
to  be  their  departed  friends.  Some  said  that 
the}-  recognized  them,  or  some  of  them,  as  their 
long  since  departed.  I  was  not  called  to  the 
curtains,  neither  was  Mr.  Dallas.  If  these  forms 
seen  by  us  were  spirits  out  of  the  body  how 
strange  it  is  that  they  had  so  much  strength, 
coarse  body  material  and  such  strong  voices 
as  they  were  manifesting.  If  they  had  confed- 
erates   impersonating    spirits    where    were    they 


380       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

when  the  room  was  examined  or  where  their 
avenue  of  ingress.  I  was  puzzled  as  the  play 
proceeded.  What  purported  to  be  many  spirits 
made  their  bow  to  the  audience  and  then  dis- 
appeared behind  the  curtain.  Others  more  dar- 
ing, and,  as  was  claimed,  had  more  strength, 
came  from  the  cabinet  into  the  audience  room 
and  talked  with  different  persons  in  the  audience, 
and  so  the  play  went  on  seemingly  to  the  delight 
and  satisfaction  of  the  sittei's.  Mr.  Dallas  and 
I  heard  nothing  from  our  spirit  friends  who  had 
accompanied  us  there,  except  a  few  raps  soon 
after  we  entered  the  seance  room.  Finally  the 
show  came  to  a  close.  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  got 
our  hats,  I  inserted  the  key  I  had  in  my  pocket 
in  the  door,  unlocked  it,  and  without  bidding 
any  person  good  bye  prepared  to  leave.  How- 
ever, immediately  after  the  conclusion  of  the 
performance  I  had  examined  the  strips  of  plas- 
ter with  private  marks  I  had  placed  across  door 
and  jamb,  also  the  windows*  They  were  all  in- 
tact. Evidently  no  mortal  person  had  entered, 
either  through  door  or  window,  since  the  seance 
began.  The  quer}r  to  me  then  was  if  what  I 
saw  purporting  to  be  materialized  spirits  were 
really  mortals  impersonating  the  same  where 
did  they  get  in  after  I  had  fixed  the  door  and 
windows?    That  was  the  question. 

We  passed  out  and  wended  our  way  to  our 
cottage.  I  said  very  little  to  Mr.  Dallas  or  he 
±o  me  on  the  way.  I  was  in  a  thoughtful  mood 
and  I  think  he  was  also.      I  was   cogitating  in 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       381 

>my  mind  for  a  solution  of  what  I  had  just  wit- 
nessed, and  I  asked  myself,  "had  I  really  seen 
spirits  at  the  seance?"  I  have  beyond  doubt  or 
cavil  seen  spirits  as  I  have  already  testified,  but 
the  spirits  I  have  been  permitted  to  see  and 
recognize  were  so  different  in  contour,  makeup 
and  deportment  from  those  I  witnessed  at  this 
seance  that  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  reconcile 
the  difference. 

Mr.  Dallas  and  I  walked  on  in  silence,  came. to 
our  cottage,  unlocked  the  door  and  passed  in. 
It  was  dark  in  our  room,  the  curtains  having 
been  drawn  over  the  windows  before  we  left  the 
cottage.  An  oil  lamp  was  on  the  table  in  the 
rear  room;  I  stepped  to  where  the  lamp  was, 
struck  a  match  and  lit  it.  On  the  table  near 
the  lamp  was  a  pencil  and  pad.  As  I  turned  on 
the  light  I  glanced  at  the  pad  and  saw.  to  my 
astonishment,  some  writing  thereon.  I  knew  the 
writing  I  had  discovered  was  not  there  when 
we  left  the  cottage  to  attend  the  seance,  for  just 
before  I  passed  out  of  the  cottage  to  go  to  Mrs. 

's  cottage  I  had    occasion    to    tear  from  the 

pad  two  of  the  leaves  or  flies,  and  if  any  writing 
had  been  on  the  pad  when  we  left  the  cottage  1 
would  have  noticed  it.  The  windows  and  doors 
were  fastened  and  locked  during  our  absence  and 
everything  was,  on  our  return,  except  the  writ- 
ing, in  the  same  condition  as  when  we  left. 
Evidently  no  mortal  had  intruded  during  our 
visit  to  the  seance.  Then  how  came  the  writing 
and  by  whom?      I  picked  up  the  pad  and  called 


382       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Mr.  Dallas'  attention  to  it.  It  was  plain,  legible 
and  stood  out  in  bold  relief,  but  the  writing 
was  in  a  different  hand  than  I  had  seen  before. 
Imagine  my  great  surprise  and  the  astonishment 
of  Mr.  Dallas,  when  we  read  that  which  was  so 
mysteriously  written  thereon  which  is  as  follows: 
"From  beginning  to  end,  is,  we  are  sorry  to  say,  a 
willful  imposition.  F.  R.  S.,  C.  S."  We  were  aston- 
ished! When  I  recovered  from  my  astonishment 
sufficiently  to  express  myself  I  said :  ' '  Wonderful! ' p 
Not  only  is  the  way  the  writing  was  produced 
wonderful  but  that  which  was  written.  The 
statement  and  the  very  emphatic  expression  was 
peculiar  to  itself.  I  wish  to  say  that  whatever 
force,  spirit  or  personality  wrote  the  production, 
wrote  at  the  bottom  thereof  the  letters  "F.  R. 
S.,"  and  following  them  were  the  initials  "C.  S.," 
the  initials  "C.  S."  being  written  in  quite  a  dif- 
ferent hand  than  the  initials  "F.  R.  S."  Another 
peculiarity  about  this  writing  is  that  the  paper 
on  which  it  appears  is  soft  and  very  susceptible 
to  indentations,  but  no  impress  of  pencil  can  be 
detected. 

We  had  not  long  to  wait  for  an  explanation 
before  the  mystery  was  solved.  The  instrument 
manipulated  by  our  good  spirit  friend  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker soon  cleared  the  mist,  and  he  ticked  off 
the  following  message:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M. 
D.:  You  have  our  answer  in  the  Professor's  hand- 
writing. He  feels  too  sorry  to  stay  and  say  so 
himself.  Dr.  Shoemaker."  In  reply  I  said:  "Doe- 
tor,  can  it  be  possible?    Is  there  a  human  being 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       383 

so  degraded  in  the  scale  of  honesty  and  moralit}-, 
along  lines  that  should  be  considered  sacred,  to 
impose  on  the  incredulous  people?"  To  this 
remark  the  following  answer  came:  "Yes,  John, 
I  am  sorry  to  say  it  is  too  true.  Not  one  dem- 
onstration   which    you    witnessed  at  Mrs.  's 

seance  this  evening  was  produced  by  excarnated 
spirit  or  spirits  from  our  side  of  life.  The  forms- 
purporting  to  be  spirits  were  the  forms  of  two 
confederates  and  a  dummy.  In  that  way  you 
saw  three  forms  at  the  curtain  at  the  same  time 
while  the  medium  was  in  plain  view.  While  you 
and  others  were  examining  the  seance  room  the 
confederates  and  dummy  were  under  the  floor  of 
the  room.  After  all  was  in  readiness  and  the 
lights  turned  down  the  confederates  gained  access 
to  the  seance  room  through  a  trap  door  in  the 
floor.  This  trap  is  a  triangle  in  one  corner  of 
the  room.  It  has  hinges  countersunk  so  as  to 
be  invisible  from  the  upper  side  should  the  car- 
pet which  covers  it  be  raised  for  the  purpose  of 
inspecting  the  floor,  and  the  joints  are  so  well 
fitted  and  matched  that  it  would  be  difficult  to 
detect  it  from  the  upper  or  room  side  of  the 
trap.  During  the  examination  the  trap  is  securely 
fastened  from  the  underside.  I  will  give  }rou  a 
diagram  of  the  rooms  as  well  as  I  can  if  Mr. 
Dallas  will  take  his  pencil  and  trace  as  I  direct 
him  by  the  instrument.  W.  P.  S."  Mr.  Dallas 
traced  as  directed  and  the  following  diagram 
assumed  shape: 


384       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 


B^or. 


CABINET  ROOM 


CURTAINED  ARCH, 


AUDIENCE  ROOM 

OR 

SEANCE  ROOM. 


I  wish  to  state  that  the  diagram  so  far  as  I 
am  able  to  judge,  is  a  very  good  one,  showing 
points  of  interest  in  the  two  rooms,  and  explain- 
ing how  it  was  possible  for  Mrs.  to  produce 

the  phenomena  and  wherein  lay  her  power  to 
call  forth  such  frisky  spirits  clothed  with  real 
material  bodies.  Evidently  she  did  not  call  her 
spirits  from  the  "  Vasty  Deep"  as  Glendower  told 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       385 

Hotspur  he  could  do,  but  from  the  cellar  under 
her  cottage.  If  this  be  so  this  woman  is  an 
infamous  woman,  or  rather  animal,  for  she  is 
not  worthy  the  name  woman,  selling  as  she  is 
her  heritage,  capitulating  her  birthright  for  a 
mess  of  pottage.  Yea,  worse!  she  is  a  vampire 
of  superstition,  who,  with  3rellow  poisoned  fangs, 
is  sucking  the  life  blood  from  the  veins  of  spirit- 
ual truth;  parasitical  wretch,  feeding  upon  the 
credulity  of  mortals  who  are  trying  to  reach 
those  who  have  been  separated  from  them  by 
the  barrier  called  death;  cowardly  hypocrite, 
who  is  counterfeiting  the  unit  value  of  the  me- 
dium of  exchange  between  the  condition  in  this 
life  and  the  condition  produced  by  the  change 
called  death.  If  her  conduct  along  the  lines  she 
has  chosen  are  the  result  of  her  own  personality, 
she  is  to  be  blamed  more  than  pitied;  if  the  re- 
sult of  excarnate  personalities  through  pyscholog- 
ical  impress,  she  is  to  be  pitied  more  than  blam- 
ed. It  is  always  well,  however,  to  cover  faults  by 
the  mantle  of  charity,  but  then  some  faults,  by 
their  protuberance,  mar  the  otherwise  graceful 
symmetry  of  the  mantle,  and  cover  them  how 
3^ou  will,  they  will  show  their  ugliness  still.  The 
two  X  marks  in  the  diagram  designate  the  res- 
pective positions  occupied  by  Mr.  Dallas  and 
myself  during  the  seance.  Other  people,  about 
thirty  in  number,  being  seated  about  us  as 
shown  by  the  dashes  in  the  diagram.  After  the 
production  of  the  diagram  I  remarked:  "Dr. 
Shoemaker,  I  noticed  one  form  at  the  seance  and 


386       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

represented  as  a  spirit  appeared  very  tall.  How 
did  he  raise  or  add  so  many  cubits  to  his  stat- 
ure?" Immediately  the  instrument  ticked  off  the 
following:  MI  am  glad  you  spoke  about  that. 
That  is  effected  by  an  ingenious  device.  Mr. 
Dallas  please  trace  with  your  pencil  as  I  direct. 
W.  P.  S."  Mr  Dallas  with  pencil  traced  as  by 
directions  via  instrument  and  produced  the  fol- 
lowing diagram: 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       3S7 

After  this  diagram  was  drawn  the  instrument 
ticked  off  the  following:  "The  first  figure  repre- 
sents a  shoe  worn  by  the  tall  form  you  saw  at 
the  seance,  and  the  second  figure  the  foot  of  the 
individual.  When  the  foot  is  in  the  shoe  it  rests 
on  the  bottom  of  the  inside  represented  by  the 
line  drawn  from  the  top  of  the  heel  forward. 
That  line  is  twelve  inches  from  the  bottom  of  the 
heel,  so  that  when  the  shoe  is  on  the  foot  the  foot 
is  twelve  inches  from  the  floor  when  the  individual 
wearing  the  shoe  is  in  a  standing  position.  The 
individual  who  had  the  shoes  on  at  the  seance  this 
evening  is  five  feet  six  and  one-half  inches  tall  in 
his  stocking  feet,  and  with  the  shoe  on  he  was 
twelve  inches  taller  making  his  stature  six  feet 
six  and  one-half  inches  which,  as  you  see  this 
evening,    makes    a  very    tall  person.    W.  P.  S." 

In  reply  to  this  I  said:  "We  thank  3^011  very 
much,  Doctor,  for  making  things  so  plain  to  us," 
and  immediately  he  answered  as  follows:  "I  am 
sure,  John,  you  are  very  welcome.  I  am  sorry, 
very  sorry,  the  seance  turned  out  the  way  it  did. 
Well,  I  must  now  leave  you.  Some  of  us 
very  likely  will  be  with  you  tomorrow.  Good 
night.  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  We  bade  the  Doctor, 
good  night  and  soon  retired  to  dream  either 
awake  or  asleep  of  the  truth  so  often  proclaim- 
ed, that  all  things,  at  all  times,  are  not  what 
the}'  seem  to  be. 

Note.  I  had  no  opportunity  of  verifying  by 
examination  what  spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  told  us 
in  reference  to  the  trap  door.      The    family  was 


3SS       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

still  in  the  house  when  I  left  Lily  Dale.  I  was 
certain,  however,  that  the  door  was  there.  Nei- 
ther Mr.  Dallas  or  myself  said  anything  to  a 
mortal  of  what  we  had  been  told,  or  anything 
concerning  our  experience  at  this  seance.  After 
the  close  of  the  season  the  family  and  medium 
moved  from  the  cottage  in  which  the  seance  was 
held,  and,  as  I  am  informed  by  a  Mr.  Agnew,  a 
verv  reliable  gentlemen,  the  trap  door  was  dis- 
covered at  the  place  designated  by  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker. This  much  being  verified  I  have  no 
doubt  whatever  that  all  our  spirit  friends  told 
us  in  regard  to  this  seance  is  true  The  initials 
F.  R.  S.  I  have  no  doubt  is  the  signature  of  the 
spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and  the  initials  C.  S.  wher- 
ever they  occur  on  occasions  like  this  are  intend- 
ed   for  the  initials  of  Charles  Sumner. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  22,  1894.  It  has 
been  decided  that  Mr.  Dallas  will  leave  here  for 
Bradford  tomorrow  at  9:50  a.  m.  Our  spirit 
friends  have  been  informed  of  the  fact.  After 
breakfasting  we  returned  to  the  cottage.  At  10 
a.  m.  we  received  the  following  message:  "Good 
morning,  gentlemen.  So  this  is  your  last  day 
together  on  the  grounds.  Well,  if  I  had  my  way 
about  this  I  would  have  kept  you  for  another 
week  or  two.  However,  I  am  over-ruled  for  the 
present.  There  is  one  favor  I  would  ask  of  3rou, 
if  it  will  be  possible  for  you  to  do."  A  break  ot 
a  few  moments  occurred  and  then  the  instru- 
ment resnmed:  "Well,  I  will  not  ask  it  as  C.  S. 
does  not  think   it   right   for   me  to  ask  for  any 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       3S9 

conditions.  F.  R.  S."  In  a  few  minutes  after 
receiving  this  the  instrument  ticked  off  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson.  Fellow 
worker  and  brother:  I  feel  a  sincere  regard  to- 
ward you  for  the  noble  way  in  which  you  have 
assisted  us  to  obtain  the  results  which  we  now 
have  on  our  records.  Were  it  not  for  your  help 
we  could  not  have  seen  so  far  as  we  now  do  into 
the  future.  I  thank  you  personally  and  also  in 
the  name  of  our  entire  band  and  this  much  I  can 
say,  you  will  be  repaid  a  hundred  fold  for  your 
trouble  and  present  outlay.  From  your  friend 
and  guide,  Charles  Sumner."  The  instrument 
was  silent  a  few  moments  and  then  resumed  and 
we  received  the  following:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson. 
My  Dear  Friend  John:  My  heart  is  too  full  to 
express  my  sentiments,  at  this  moment  of  part- 
ing, concerning  the  way  you  have  so  nobly  as- 
sisted us.  It  is  the  greatest  pleasure  that  could 
be  granted  me  here,  to  say  to  my  friends,  'he 
was  a  friend  of  mine  before  I  passed  over.'  I 
told  them  we  could  depend  on  you  and  my  hopes 
are  realized.  Your  friend  and  brother,  William 
P.  Shoemaker." 

After  receiving  the  foregoing  messages,  I  pre- 
pared the  following  and  instructed  Mr.  Dallas 
to  telegraph  it:  "To  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  C.  S.  and 
W.  P.  S.  Friends,  fellow  workers  and  brothers 
of  the  spirit  world:  Your  messages  of  this  morn- 
ing are  before  me  and  in  reply  will  say  that  any- 
thing I  may  have  done  to  assist  you  in  shedding 
light  in  dark  places,  or  establishing  truth  on  the 


390       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

• 
bed  rock  of  human  understanding  has  only  been 

along  the  line  of  plain  duty.  If  there  are  debits 
and  credits  of  obligations  between  you  and  me  I 
am  sure  the  credits  are  on  your  side  of  the  ledger. 
I  thank  you  all  on  the  spirit  side  of  life  for  the 
great  light  you  have  shed  into  my  understand- 
ing, and  the  heartbeats  of  joy  I  have  experienc- 
ed by  absolute  knowledge  you  have  given  to  me 
of  the  continuity  of  life  beyond  the  heretofore 
dark  recesses  of  the  grave.  J.  K.  Wilson."  Soon 
after  this  was  sent  we  received  the  following 
message:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson:  Your  message  is 
before  us.  We  all  join  in  saying  that  we  very 
highly  appreciate  your  sentiments  therein  ex- 
pressed. F.  R.  S.;  C.  S.,  W.  P.  S."  And  then 
the  following:  "  Please  call  us  over  the  line  at 
8  p.  m.  F.  R.  S."  Mr.  Dallas  O.  K.'d  this  mes- 
sage and  the  instrument  was  at  rest. 

At  8  p.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  sent  along  the  line  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.'s  call.  In  a  few  minutes  the  call  was 
answered  and  we  received  the  following  message: 
"Well,  gentlemen,  our  last  orders  are  as  follows: 
E.  M.  D.  is  to  proceed  to  Bradford  in  the  morn- 
ing and  if  his  situation  is  closed,  he  is  to  return 
here  immediately.  You  will  remain  here,  J.  K.  W., 
until  September  1.  Go  around  and  visit  one 
medium  or  more,  and  take  some  slate  writing, 
and  painting  also.  Otherwise  you  can  do  as 
you  see  fit.  We  will  be  with  you  every  day,  and 
Mr.  Sumner  will  be  along  with  you  as  follows: 
Friday,  first,  11  a.  m.,  Sunday  at  5:30  p.  m.,  on 
the  following  Tuesday  at  10:30  a.  m.  and  Thurs- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       391 

day  at  3  p.  m.  We  will  all  be  with  you  at  dinner 
on  Sunday  next.  F.  R.  S.  and  C.  S."  In  an- 
swer to  this  message  we  telegraphed  the  follow- 
ing: "To  F.  R.  S.  and  C.  S.:  Your  message  re- 
ceived. We  will  observe  your  instructions. 
Would  be  glad  to  have  you  and  as  many  who 
can  accompany  us  to  the  dance  to  be  given  at 
the  Auditorium  this  evening.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M. 
D.,  opr."  Soon  we  received  this  answer:  "Thanks 
for  your  invitation.  Some  of  us  will  be  with 
you  at  the  Auditorium  but  will  not  manifest  to 
you  further.    Good  day.    F.  R.  S." 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  23,  1894.  Mr.  Dallas 
and  myself  rose  quite  early  as  Mr.  D.  was  to 
leave  for  Bradford  and  it  was  necessary  for  us 
to  be  astir  earlier  than  usual  to  prepare  for  his 
departure.  We  took  breakfast  at  8  o'clock  re- 
turning to  the  cottage  immediately.  At  9  o'clock 
Mr.  Dallas  called  over  the  line  "F.  R.  S."  We 
did  not  know  but  what  something  had  been 
omitted,  and  that  our  friends  might  wish  to 
say  something  to  us  before  Mr.  D.  departed. 
Very  soon  the  call  was  answered  and  we  receiv- 
ed this:  "Good  morning,  gentlemen.  I  trust  you 
enjoyed  yourselves  last  night.  We  were  there  for 
two  hours  and  enjoyed  the  dancing.  I  wish  you 
to  take  the  sounder  and  key  apart,  and  discon- 
nect them  from  the  battery  some  time  today  as 
we  will  not  use  them  until  we  return  to  Brad- 
ford with  you.  All  the  friends  join  me  in  wish- 
ing Mr.  D.  a  safe  and  happy  journey.  P.  M. 
and  Dr.  S.  will  see  him  home.      Prof.    F.    R.  S." 


392       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

On  receiving  this  Mr.  D.  O.  K.'d  the  message. 
By  the  Professor's  orders  it  would  seem  that  our 
telegraph  instrument  had  ticked  its  last  message 
at  Lily  Dale. 

Mr.  Dallas,  with  bag  and  baggage,  left  for 
Bradford  this  a.  m.  I  am  very  sorry  to  part 
with  him  on  my  spirit  friends'  account,  and  also 
on  my  own.  I  bade  him  good  bye  as  the  rail- 
road train  pulled  out  of  the  depot  at  Lily  Dale 
and  promised  to  meet  him  in  Bradford,  no  pre- 
venting providence,  on  September  1st  or  soon 
thereafter. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  September  2nd,  1894.  Since 
the  previous  date  I  have  been  enjoying  nry self  at 
this  place  as  best  I  could.  On  August  23rd  p. 
m.  I  disconnected  the  telegraph  instrument  from 
the  battery  as  directed  by  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and 
packed  them  preparatory'  for  shipment  to 
Bradford.  I  have  heard  from  Mr.  Dallas  by  let- 
ter and  he  informs  me  that  he  arrived  home  safe 
and  sound,  and  found  his  situation  still  open  and 
is  now  at  work.  Several  of  my  spirit  friends 
have  visited  me  since  August  23  and  Mr.  Sum- 
ner met  me  alone  on  the  dates  mentioned  in  the 
the  orders  by  F.  R.  S.  At  my  meeting  with  Mr. 
Sumner,  my  experience  was  the  same  as  on  for- 
mer occasions.  I  also,  in  pursuance  of  Prof.  F. 
R.  S.'  instructions  made  dates  with  the  follow- 
ing mediums  on  these  grounds  for  sittings — Mrs. 
Moss,  materializing  medium,  August  24.  Mrs. 
Roberts,  same  phase,  August  28.  Dr.  James, 
trance,  August  29.    Mrs.  Gillette,   slate  writing, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       393 

August  30.  Mr.  Campbell,  painting  on  porcelain, 
etc.,  August  31.  Mrs.  Gillette,  slate  writing, 
September  1. 

After  making  these  engagements  I  informed  my 
spirit  friends  of  the  fact  through  Mr.  Charles 
Sumner.  He  informed  me  that  he  with  others 
would  accompany  me  to  the  mediums  and  as- 
certain the  mode  of  producing  the  phenomena, 
if  possible,  and  I  presume  they  were  with  me 
during  the  time  of  each  engagement.  I  kept 
each  engagement  I  had  made.  I  say  I  presume 
my  spirit  friends  were  with  me  on  these  occa- 
sions, but  I  do  not,  however,  know  as  a  fact 
whether  they  did  or  did  not  accompany  me  at 
this  writing;  if  they  were  with  me  I  did  not  see 
or  hear  them.  I  intend  to  start  for  Bradford 
tomorrow  a.  m.,  so  perhaps,  unless  something 
special  occurs,  this  will  be  the  last  record  writ- 
ten by  me  at  Lily  Dale  for  some  time  to  come, 
if  not  the  verv  last. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

At  Bradford— Spirit  Telegram — Spirit  Professor  Tele- 
graphs—Trouble With  Line— Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Gives 
Experience  at  Lih'  Dale— Trouble  With  Telegraph 
Instrument— New  Battery— Spirit  Sumner  Makes 
Appointment— Meeting  With  Spirit  Sumner— Controll- 
ed— Intercepted  Message — Indicates  Trouble — Spirit 
F.  R.  S.  Present— Two  Strange  Spirits  Introduced— 
Newton  and  Grant— What  They  Say— F.  R.  S.'s 
Attention  Called  To  Intercepted  Message— Strange 
Proceeding— Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Taken  Prisoner— Treach- 
ery—Enemy  Control  and  Use  Our  Telegraph  Instru- 
ment—Spirits Mitchell  and  Eddy  Allured— Captured 
—How  Done— Spirits  Mason  and  Shoemaker  Appear 
— Their  Escape — Spirit  Telegram — Message  From 
Spirit  Shoemaker— Enem\'  Preparing  to  Attack- 
Reply—  Attacked  by  Enemy— Break  in  the  Room — 
Terrible  Indictment — Dallas  and  Wilson  Threatened 
— Enenry  Gain  Victory— Spirit  Mason  a  Prisoner— 
Deus— Spirits  Sumner,  F.  R.  S.,  Mitchell  and  Eddy 
Prisoners — Dallas  and  Wilson  Accused — Answer — 
Olive  Branch— Refused— A  Visit  by  Deus— What  He 
Says— Our  Answer— Price  for  Spirit  Friends'  Liberty 
— Refused. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  September  5,  1894.  I  arrivecb 
in  Bradford  from  Lily  Dale  on  the  evening  of  the 
third  with  nothing  happening  out  of  the  usual 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       395 

in  material  life.  I  connected  up  the  telegraph 
instrument  in  my  office,  in  a  manner  so  often 
described  in  these  records,  yesterday.  I  heard 
nothing  from  my  spirit  friends  en  route  from 
Lily  Dale  to  Bradford  or  since  my  arrival  here 
until  this  evening.  Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my 
office  at  9  p.  m.  and  soon  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson:  Have 
reported  to  headquarters  that  you  arrived  safe. 
Will  connect  wires  up  this  week.  Good  bye. 
Plum  Mitchell."  Plum  had  come  and  gone  so 
quickly  that  we  had  no  opportunity  to  even  say 
good  evening  to  him  Evidently  he  was  in  a 
hurry. 

September  6,  Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my  office  at 
9  p.  m.  and  soon  we  received  the  following  mes- 
sage: "Good  evening,  gentlemen.  I  am  glad  to 
see  you  back  again  in  the  old  place.  Prof.  F. 
R.  S."  In  reply  I  said:  "Good  evening,  Profes- 
sor. WTe  are  glad  to  be  in  Bradford  again.  Did 
you  mid  everything  in  good  shape  here  on  your 
return?"  And  immediately  the  following:  "Yes, 
in  fair  shape.  We  have  some  trouble  in  clear- 
ing the  line.    Good  night.     F.  R.  S." 

September  11,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  met  at  my 
office  at  9:15  p.  m.  Soon  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing message:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen. 
The  line  is  now  clear  and  we  are  able  once  again 
to  proceed  on  our  work  unmolested.  First,  I 
shall  give  you  a  statement  of  how  we  stand  in 
relation  to  all  we  saw  and  heard  at  Lily  Dale. 
As  we  mentioned  to  you  before  we  have  discov- 


396        death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ered  the  method  they  have  of  producing  the  so- 
called  materialization.  In  regard  to  the  slate 
writing  process,  when  we  arrived  at  the  differ- 
ent houses  at  which  you  had  engagements,  we 
were  not  admitted,  as  the  spirit  friends  of  the 
mediums  on  the  grounds  got  on  to  the  fact  that 
we  were  working  on  new  lines  and  that  when 
we  had  succeeded  they  would  lose  their  hold  on 
the  mediums  they  had  at  present  control  over. 
So  you  see  it  was  policy  for  them  to  protect 
themselves.  I  have  not  }ret  discovered  how  they 
were  posted  in  all  the  details  of  the  work  but  I 
suppose  the  enemy  went  ahead  of  us  and  they 
were  prepared  for  us;  so  you  understand,  handi- 
capped as  we  were,  it  was  difficult  for  us  to  get 
at  the  inner  working  of  their  ways,  but  as  far 
as  I  can  see  at  present  each  medium  has  a  few 
spirits  about  him  or  her  and  they  impersonate 
all  other  spirits  who  are  called  by  the  friends  of 
this  side.  I  paid  particular  attention  to  Mr. 
Campbell's  work  but  as  no  results  were  given 
while  we  were  there  we  had  nothing  to  work  on. 
This  was  the  only  house  we  were  admitted  into 
without  a  severe  inspection  on  the  part  of  the 
spirit  bands.  Apart  from  this,  however,  we  are 
now  able  to  judge  what  our  own  work  will 
amount  to.  We  are  also  in  a  position  to  know 
what  each  of  you  can  do  and  are  satisfied  with 
the  way  we  work  together,  and  I  may  say  that 
it  is  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Mr.  Sumner, 
and  myself  that  from  now  on  your  progress  will 
be  more  encouraging  to  both  of  you.      Prof.  F. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       397 

R.  S.,  H.  Mi,  opr."  Mr.  Dallas,  after  receiving 
the  foregoing  message,  0.  K.'d  it  via  line  and 
soon  we  received  the  following  message:  "There 
will  be  nothing  further  tonight.  F.  R.  S.,  H.  M., 
opr." 

Mr.  Dallas  met  me  at  my  office  on  September 
12,  at  9  p.  m.  Previous  to  this  meeting,  since 
my  return  from  Lily  Dale,  each  time  we  have 
received  messages  from  our  friends  we  have  had 
trouble  with  our  telegraph  instrument.  It  would 
not  work  properly.  We  would  adjust  it  in  many 
ways,  and  all  we  could  do  did  not  seem  to  rem- 
edy the  difficulty.  The  sounder  would  not 
respond  readily  to  the  pressure  of  the  key,  and 
at  other  times  the  sounding  lever  would  strike 
and  remain  stationary.  Something  was  out  of 
order  but  just  what  Mr.  D.  and  myself  w^ere 
not  able  to  discover.  We  called  the  attention 
of  spirit  F.  R.  S.  to  the  trouble  we  were  having 
with  it  and  he  informed  us  that  he  was  aware 
of  the  difficulty,  and  had  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  trouble  was  in  the  battery,  the  current 
being  too  weak,  and  he  advised  us  to  procure  a 
new  battery;  so  on  this  day  I  procured  a  Le 
Clanche  battery,  connected  the  instrument  with 
it  and  I  should  judge  by  the  improvement  that 
the  Professor  was  right  in  locating  the  difficulty. 
At  any  rate  the  trouble  seems  to  be  entirely 
removed  and  so  far  as  I  can  see  in  A.  I.  working 
order.  Soon  after  our  meeting  we  received  the 
following  message:  "To  J.  K.  W.:  Mr.  Sumner 
wishes  to  be  with  you  tomorrow  at  10:30. 
Plum  Mitchell." 


398       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

September  13,  1894.  At  10  o'clock  this  morn- 
ing I  was  sitting  in  my  private  office  awaiting 
the  arrival  of  Charles  Sumner  with  whom  I  had 
an  appointment  at  10:30.  Exactly  at  the  time 
appointed  Mr.  Sumner  came.  The  outer  door  of 
the  room  was  closed  and  locked.  Mr.  Sumner 
seemed  to  pass  through  the  doorway  when 
he  entered  with  as  much  ease  and  convenience 
as  if  the  door  had  been  open  instead  of  closed 
and  locked.  He  came  in  smiling  in  that  famil- 
iar and  congenial  way  so  characteristic  of 
him  and  approached  me  with  a  bow  and 
extended  hand.  I  arose  from  nn^  sitting 
posture  reached  out  my  hand  and  grasped 
his.  I  had  the  same  electric  shock  or  sensation 
when  my  hand  came  in  contact  with  his  as  on 
former  occasions.  I  said:  "Good  morning,  Mr. 
Sumner,"  but  he  said  nothing  in  salutation  or 
otherwise  that  I  heard.  When  I  said  good  morn- 
ing he  smiled  and  bowed.  I  took  my  seat  again 
and  he  approached  close  beside  my  chair.  Very 
soon  I  felt  the  peculiar  sensation  creeping  over 
me  that  I  have  fully  described  on  former  occa- 
sions. I  was  entirely  conscious  of  rising  to  a 
standing  position  and  beginning  to  talk,  also  of 
the  fact  of  stopping  and  sitting  down.  That  is 
all  I  do  remember.  When  I  again  became  nor- 
mal I  observed  by  consulting  my  watch  that  I 
had  been  talking  about  thirty  minutes.  Soon 
after  resuming  my  seat  Mr.  Sumner  departed  in 
the  same  manner  as  he  came. 

At  4  o'clock  this  p.  m.  I  felt  a  feeling  creeping 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       399 

over  me  which  is  hard  to  describe,  a  feeling, 
however,  which  no  doubt  very  many  people  have 
experienced.  It  is  almost  a  certainty  or  convic- 
tion permeating  your  conscious  self  that  some- 
thing has  gone  wrong,  and  that  an  evil  trail  of 
consequences  are  to  follow.  Such  a  sensation 
settled  down  upon  me  at  this  time,  but  I  could 
not  divine  its  cause  or  to  what  it  was  in  any 
way  related.  I  tried  to  shake  it  off  but  I  failed 
to  do  so.  It  evidently  had  come  to  stay  until 
it  got  good  and  ready  to  depart  or  until  the 
cause  was  removed. 

Mr.  Dallas  came  to  my  office  at  8:30  p.  m.  but 
I  said  nothing  to  him  of  the  feelings  which  had 
been  about  me  since  4  p.  m. 

The  telegraph  instrument,  to  which  I  have  so< 
often  referred,  is  in  my  private  office,  which 
serves  me  as  a  bed  room  and  parlor,  separated 
from  my  public  office  by  a  partition.  At  this 
particular  time  as  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  stepped 
into  the  room  where  the  instrument  was,  it  was 
ticking  off  a  message,  and  we  got  part  of  the 
message  thus  passing  over  the  line  or  curcuit 
which  reads  as  follows:  "Before  they  have  dis- 
covered where  the  line  is  connected  I  believe  F. 
R.  S.  is  on  to  something  although  he  said  to 
them  that  their  battery  had  to  be  changed. 
However,  be  careful  about  sending  any  news  over 
to  us  and  we  will  let  you  know  when  to  operate 
so  that  all  will  be  O.  K.    I.  N.  S." 

To  say  that  we  were  astonished  would  be 
putting  it  mildly.       We  had    not    expected  such 


400       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

news.  Something  was  indeed  wrong.  The  enemy, 
or  someone  at  least,  was  plotting  and  planning 
for  some  purpose.  The  wording  of  the  intercepted 
message  presaged  intrigue  and  trouble.  What 
we  got  of  the  message  evidently  is  only  a  part 
of  what  had  passed  over  the  circuit  and  recorded 
by  our  instrument.  The  first  of  it  that  came  to 
our  ears  is  beyond  doubt  the  middle  of  a  sen- 
tence. None  of  it  was  intended  for  us.  It  was 
signed  "I.  N.  S."  but  to  whom  sent  we  had  no 
means  of  knowing  and  who  "I.  N.  S."  is  we  can- 
not make  the  faintest  guess.  We  said  nothing 
to  each  other  at  the  time  but  anxiously  awaited 
with  all  attention  for  more.  For  a  few  minutes 
the  instrument  was  persistently  silent,  and  then 
it  began  that  clear  strong  ticking  which  Mr. 
Dallas  and  myself  had  long  since  learned  to 
recognize  as  the  operating  of  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  I  was 
also  able  to  see  the  outlines  of  a  form  with  arm 
extended  and  hand  in  proximity  with  the  key  of 
the  instrument  which  ticked  off  the  following 
message:  "How  are  you  all.  I  have  brought 
some  new  spirits  to  you  tonight.  U.  S.  Grant 
and  Sir  I.  Newton  are  here.    F.  R.  S." 

In  reply  to  this  message  I  said:  "Good  even- 
ing, Professor."  I  did  not  nor  did  Mr.  Dallas 
greet  the  "new  spirits"  with  a  cordial  salutation. 
Intuitively  I  felt  a  repulsive,  combative  sensa- 
tion pervading  my  organism.  I  did  not  say 
good  evening  or  anything  else  to  the  so-called 
U.  S.  Grant  and  Sir  I.  Newton.  I  wondered  at 
the  feeling  I  had  towards  them  and  the  very  cool 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       401 

reception  I  accorded  them,  as  towards  such  hon- 
ored and  distinguished  personages  as  the  immor- 
tal U.  S.  Grant  and  Sir  I.  Newton  the  most  cor- 
dial reception  should  have  been  extended.  A  very 
little  time  had  elapsed  since  receiving  the  last 
message  when  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
4 'Good  evening,  gentlemen.  I  am  glad  to  be 
introduced  to  you  on  this  occasion.  Sir  I. 
Newton." 

I  made  no  reply  whatever  to  this  message  and 
soon  the  following  was  ticked  off:  "It  affords 
me  much  pleasure  to  be  able  to  speak  to  you 
in  person.  I  have  longed  for  this  opportunity 
to  offer  itself,  and  through  the  kindness  of  your 
friends  am  here  and  am  permitted  to  use  their 
strength.  I  know  your  friend,  the  Doctor,  very 
well  and  have  helped  him  in  many  of  his  strug- 
gles against  our  mutual  foes.    I.  N." 

I  made  no  answer  to  the  foregoing  message. 
The  feeling  of  repulsion  still  had  its  hold  on  me. 
However,  I  addressed  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and  said: 
"Professor,  are  you  certain  your  telegraph  lines 
are  all  right?"  He  replied:  "Yes,  everything  is 
all  right."  I  then  said:  "Professor,  when  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  stepped  into  this  room  just  before 
you  came  we  heard  the  following  message  going 
over  the  line:  'before  they  have  discovered  where 
the  line  is  connected.  I  believe  F.  R.  S.  is  on  to 
something  although  he  said  to  them  that  their 
battery  requires  to  be  charged.  However,  be 
careful  in  sending  any  news  over  to  us  and  we 
will  let  you  know  when  to  operate  so    that    all 


402       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

will  be  O.  K.  I.  N.  S.'  Now,  does  that  not  show 
that  something  is  wrong  with  the  line?  Other- 
wise how  can  the  message  be  explained?"  Im- 
mediately he  gave  the  answer  as  follows:  "No, 
the  line  is  all  right.  We  have  examined  it  today. 
I  can't  explain  the  mess-." 

The  instrument  stopped  in  the  middle  of  a 
word.  I  at  that  instant  jumped  to  a  standing- 
position.  It  came  to  me  like  a  flash  what  had 
happened.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  had  been  captured! 
Taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy!  The  supposed 
(by  the  Professor)  U.  S.  Grant  and  Sir  I.  New- 
ton was  evidently  enemies  in  disguise  imperson- 
ating these  two  great  men.  I  remarked  to  Mr. 
Dallas  as  I  sprang  to  my  feet:  *  'Dallas,  some- 
thing awful  has  happened!  F.  R.  S.  is  captured 
by  the  enemy!"  As  I  finished  this  sentence  and 
before  I  could  say  more  I  was  interrupted  by 
the  telegraph  instrument  which  began  to  tick 
and  we  read  the  following:  "Send  them  imme- 
diately. We  have  secured  two.  I.  N.  S."  And 
Immediately  the  following:     "All  right." 

I  again  began  to  talk  about  what  had  hap- 
pened and  was  again  interrupted  by  the  ticking 
of  the  instrument  and  we  read  the  following:  "I 
am  sorry,  gentlemen,  we  left  you  so  hurriedly, 
but  we  had  some  matters  to  attend  to.  Newton." 
Immediately  following  this:  "F.  R.  S.  is  here 
also."  I  then  said:  •  "Whether  your  name  is 
Newton  or  not  I  do  not  know,  neither  do  I  care. 
I  do  know,  however,  that  you  are  not  who  you 
would  have  us  believe  }rou  are.     I   know   what 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       403 

has  happened.  You  are  an  imposter  as  well  a& 
the  individual  introduced  here  as  U.  S.  Grant.  I 
know  you  are  an  enemy  to  F.  R.  S.  and  to  Mr. 
Dallas  and  myself,  and  that  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  is  a 
captive  in  your  power  or  the  power  of  those 
whom  you  serve.  Your  coming  here  this  evening 
is  a  ruse  and  deception  to  accomplish  what  you 
have  done.  Now  get  out  of  my  office  and  stay 
out. 

I  do  not  know  whether  or  not  he  went  at  my 
bidding;  at  any  rate  he  made  no  reply.  I  then 
said:  "Dallas  for  heaven's  sake  telegraph  to  our 
spirit  friends  what  has  happened;  tell  them  to 
be  on  their  guard  or  the  same  fate  may  happen 
to  them  as  has  overtaken  the  Professor."  Mr.. 
Dallas  began  to  follow  out  my  instructions  to 
telegraph  word  to  our  friends,  and,  imagine  our 
consternation,  the  telegraph  instrument  had 
gone  wrong.  It  would  not  work.  The  lever  of 
the  sounder  seemed  to  be  stuck  fast.  While  Mr. 
D.  was  working  at  the  instrument  in  despera- 
tion, the  sounder  loosened  up  and  before  we 
could  stop  it  a  call  for  P.  Mitchell  was  sent 
spinning  over  the  line.  In  a  very  few  seconds- 
Plum  Mitchell  was  here  and  answered  up  as> 
follows:  "Hello,  boys,  what  is  the  matter?  I  am 
here.  I  do  not  understand  what  has  become  of 
F.  R.  S.  I  can't  see  him  around.  P.  M."  I  thenv 
as  hurriedly  as  I  could,  told  Plum  what  had 
occurred.  He  replied  over  the  instrument  as- 
follows:  "The  devil!  I  see  something  wrong  in- 
deed.    I  will  have  to  go  and    see."    The    instru- 


404       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ment  suddenly  stopped  and  in  a  few  seconds,  in 
fact,  almost  instantly  resumed  when  Plum  left 
off  and  said:    "Here  is  another.    I.  N.  S." 

Immediately  following  this,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
heard  a  call  for  W.  D.  Edd^v  go  over  the  line. 
All  this  time  Mr.  Dallas  was  trying  to  get  a 
message  to  our  spirit  friends  of  what  was  going 
on,  but  try  as  he  would  it  was  a  complete  fail- 
ure. Some  force  was  interfering  with  our  instru- 
ment. Soon  after  we  heard  Eddy's  call,  he  re- 
sponded, supposing  of  course,  as  did  Plum  when 
he  heard  his  call,  that  it  proceeded  from  Mr. 
Dallas.  As  Eddy  stepped  into  the  office  he  an- 
swered up  as  follows:  "What  is  it?  Eddy."  I 
said  in  reply:  "Doctor,  flee  if  you  can  while  it  is 
time.  The  Professor  and  Plum  have  been  cap- 
tured by  the  enemy."  He  replied  as  follows:  "I 
am  afraid,"  and  again  the  instrument  stopped. 
He  too  had  fallen  a  prey  to  the  wily  foe.  In  a 
few  moments  our  spirit  friend  Harvey  Mason 
stepped  into  the  office  and  answered  upon  the 
instrument  as  follows:  "What  has  become  of 
them?  H.  M."  I  answered:  "All  captured, 
don't  stay.  Hurry  to  Headquarters."  To  that 
I  got  no  reply.  In  a  second  or  two  after  this 
Dr.  Shoemaker  came  into  the  office  and  said  over 
the  instrument  as  follows:  "John,  what  has 
happened?"  I  said:  "Doctor,  F.  R.  S.,  Plum  and 
Eddy  I  fear  are  captured,  and,  Doctor,  I  am 
afraid  if  you  stay  here  you  will  be  captured  also." 

He  replied:    "John,  how  did  this  occur  or  wiry 
do  3'ou  think  our   friends    are   captured?    Move 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       405 

your  chair  close  to  Mr.  Dallas'  chair  and  take 
hold  of  his  right  hand  with  your  left,  first  plac- 
ing a  chair  between  you.  W.  P.  S."  I  did  as 
directed,  when  he  resumed  and  said:  "Tell  me 
how  you  come  to  your  conclusions?"  I  then  re- 
lated to  him  about  the  Professor  bringing  two 
spirits  here  and  introducing  them  as  Grant  and 
Newton  and  what  occurred  subsequent.  He  re- 
plied: "I  knew  the  Professor  was  coming  here 
tonight  and  that  he  was  to  bring  two  spirits 
with  him.  I  did  not  meet  the  spirits  he  was  to 
bring  here.  I  did  not  like  the  arrangement  alto- 
gether but  never  thought  of  a  calamity  like  this 
being  possible."  As  the  Doctor  stopped  talking 
the  instrument  began  to  tick  which  proved  to 
be  a  message  for  Dr.  Shoemaker  which  said: 
"To  W.  P.  S.:  Come  to  Spirit  Headquarters 
immediately  or  all  will  be  lost.  Harvey  Mason." 
Immediately  following  this  Dr.  Shoemaker  said 
to  us  by  telegraph:  "Friends,  you  hear  that 
message.  I  must  leave  you.  I  must  go  where 
duty  calls.  If  I  can,  I  will  send  you  a  message 
when  I  get  to  our  Headquarters.  Good  b}re.  W. 
P.  S."  A  few  minutes  of  silence  and  then  we  re- 
ceived the  following:  "The  enemy  are  out  in 
full  force.  Have  captured  F.  R.  S.,  Plum  and 
Eddy.  They  are  now  preparing  to  attack  us 
here.  What  can  we  do?  I  wish  we  had  stayed 
with  you.  I  am  afraid  this  is  serious  to  us  all. 
William  Patterson  Shoemaker,  66."  I  hastily 
prepared  the  following  reply  and  instructed  Mr. 
Dallas  to  hurry  it  over  the  line:     "To  W.    P.  S.: 


406       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Do  your  duty  to  your  Gocl,  to  }'our  fellow  man 
-and  to  yourself  as  you  see  it  and  all  will  be 
well.  J.  K.  W."  Immediately  the  following  an- 
swer came:  "I  will  do  my  best;  can't  do  more. 
Be  very  careful  how  j^ou  act,  John.  If  we  suc- 
ceed in  defeating  them  I,"  the  instrument  stop- 
ped and  I  knew  pretty  well  what  had  happened. 
Undoubtedly  the  enemy  had  begun  the  attack 
and  interrupted  the  Doctor  in  sending  or  finish- 
ing this  message. 

An  electric  storm  had  been  brewing  for  the 
few  moments  preceding  the  receipt  of  the  last 
message,  and  soon  the  storm  in  all  its  fury  was 
raging  about  the  building  in  which  we  were,  to 
some  extent,  actors  in  the  drama  of  life  then  to 
the  fore.  The  lightning  in  serpentine  girations 
streaked  the  curtains  of  night,  and  seemingly 
with  ghoulish  glee  danced  about  things  mundane 
in  reckless  abandon.  Mr.  Dallas  was  seated  in 
a  chair  with  a  look  of  despair  on  his  face.  I 
was  pacing  the  floor,  knowing  not  what  the 
next  moment  would  bring  forth.  Peal  following 
peal  of  electric  artillery  greeted  our  ears,  as  the 
vivid  lightning  in  its  swift  sweeping  stride,  here 
and  there,  burst  asunder  the  ether  of  the  uni- 
verse. Just  at  this  particular  time  the  telegraph 
instrument  began  to  tick  off  a  message.  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  were  all  attention.  Was  it  good 
news  or  bad?  We  had  not  long  to  wait  for  the 
ticking  proceeded  and  gave  us  the  following: 
"To  you  both  at  the  earth's  side:  We,  your 
sworn    enemies    have    at    last    scored    a  point 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       407 

against  you.  We  have  in  our  power  C.  Sumner, 
F.  R.  S.j  P.  Mitchell  and  W.  D.  Eddy,  your  right 
hand  leaders,  and  we  intend  to  keep  them  here 
until  such  time  as  you  will  come  to  our  terms. 
You  both  have  dared  to  tread  on  forbidden 
ground,  ours  which  we  have  inherited  since  the 
beginning  of  all  things.  You  have  tried  to  des- 
troy our  religion  and  our  gods.  You  have  tried 
to  shatter  our  mediums,  and  for  all  this  we  still 
spare  you,  but  remember,  I,  the  Almighty  One, 
who  was  almost  the  great  spirit,  will  take  re- 
venge. From  now  henceforth  your  lives  are  not 
worth  the  smallest  vestage  of  any  living  thing. 
We  will  destroy  you,  your  .power  and  your 
friends  on  this  side,  and  here  on  this  night  even 
on  earth  }rou  can  hear  our  mighty  forces  throw- 
ing missiles  at  the.  camp  of  your  stronghold, 
and  I  say  nothing  shall  remain,  not  even  a  sin- 
gle stone.    Deus." 

I  was  in  a  standing  position  at  the  time  this 
tirade  was  ticked  off.  As  the  letters  greeted  my 
sense  of  hearing  and  by  their  relation  formed 
into  words  and  words  into  sentences  I  under- 
stood the  trend  of  what  was  coming.  Mr.  Dal- 
las with  pencil  was  taking  down  what  was 
said  over  the  instrument.  I  was  thoroughly 
aroused.  I  could  hardly  maintain  silence  during 
the  receiving  of  the  message  by  the  operator. 
At  its  conclusion  I  glanced  over  it  to  be  sure  I 
had  made  no  mistake  in  its  version  or  meaning. 
A  terrible  indictment  lay  before  me  and  I  wait- 
ed not    a    moment    to  enter  my  plea.    I  walked 


408       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

up  near  the  chair  close  to  the  key  were  the  au- 
thor of  the  indictment  was  supposed  to  be  and 
said:  "You,  whoever  you  ma}r  be,  come  here 
and  lay  before  us  what  is  contained  in  this  mes- 
sage which  I  say  to  begin  with  is  a  tissue  of 
assumption  and  falsehood  from  beginning  to 
end.  You  apprise  us  of  the  fact  that  you  have 
in  your  possession  or  power  C.  Sumner,  F.  R. 
S.,  W.  D.  Eddy  and  P.  Mitchell;  that  may  be  sor 
or  it  ma}'  not.  Your  declaration  that  such  is 
the  fact  would  not  carry  any  weight  with  me 
as  to  the  truth  of  your  statement.  From  cer- 
tain things  which  I  have  witnessed  here  this 
evening  I  believe  that  certain  of  our  spirit  friends 
have  been  taken  in  by  a  power  or  force  at  the 
time  being  superior  to  their  attribute  of  resist- 
ance. I  know  that  what  has  been  accomplish- 
ed is  the  result  of  treachery,  deception  and  mis- 
placed confidence,  in  which  despicable  art,  you 
and  yours  are  adepts,  I  have  no  doubt.  You 
boast  of  your  ability  to  hold  j-our  captives  at 
will  and  your  intention  of  so  doing  until  we 
come  to  your  terms,  therefore  you  assume  you 
are  in  a  position  to  dictate. 

"Who  are  3'ou,  or  where  your  credentials,  and 
by  whom  given,  or  from  what  source  comes 
your  authority  to  capitulate  with  us  on  any 
subject  whatever?  Remember,  to  even  induce  us 
to  in  any  way  consider  any  proposition  leading 
in  any  direction  you  might  wish  to  offer,  your 
credentials  must  be  beyond  suspicion  and  from 
a  source  we  are  willing  to    recognize    as  having 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       409 

authority,  and  even  then  we  would  spurn  any- 
thing }'OU  might  offer  if  behind  it  was  a  threat- 
ening lash  or  an  abridgment  of  the  widest  lib- 
erty. You  say,  we  have  both,  referring,  I  take 
it,  to  Mr.  Dallas  and  n^self,  'dared  to  tread  on 
forbidden  ground.'  Ah!  indeed!  by  whom  for- 
bidden? To  what  ground  do  you  refer?  If  you 
refer  to  and  mean  that  we  have  dared  to  inves- 
tigate into  the  comparatively  hidden  things  in 
the  storehouse  of  nature;  that  we  have  been  try- 
ing to  reach  out  for  light  and  knowledge  to  and 
into  the  whither;  to  and  into  the  realms  of 
spirit  and  learn  of  the  destiny  of  those  of  our 
friends  who  have  gone  before,  and  also  the  des- 
tiny which  awaits  us;  an  effort  to  turn  the  search- 
light of  investigation  on  the  hidden  things  of  the 
future;  an  effort  to  blaze  the  way  along  which 
those  who  are  summoned  hither  travel  so  that 
all  may  know  the  shortest  and  safest  route  to 
the  grandest  possibilities  in  human  effort;  abridg- 
ing of  the  chasm  separating  the  so-called  dead 
from  the  so-called  living;  if  this,  or  any  of  thenu 
is  what  you  mean  by  'forbidden  ground,'  pray 
tell  us  when  such  things  were  forbidden  and  by 
whom? 

"Will  you  tell  us  it  has  been  forbidden  by 
popes,  holy  fathers,  bishops  or  prelates?  If  so 
you  will  have  established  your  identity  as  one 
belonging  to  this  planet  when  such  presumptuous 
frauds  or  fanatics  pretended  or  thought  the}- 
were  vicegerents  of  the  center  of  intelligence  and 
holy  of  holies.       Let  me  tell  you  if  that  is  your 


410       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

claim,  those  selfish  entities  have  long  since  been 
beaten  from  the  brambles  of  superstition,  routed 
from  their  lairs  of  abomination,  and  the 
'grounds'  thrown  open  for  common  settlement 
by  all  the  children  of  the  universe,  and  the  sooner 
you  get  into  closer  relations  with  this  planet 
the  sooner  you  will  realize  the  truth  of  this 
statement.  You  claim  these  'grounds'  are  yours 
hy  inheritance  which  you  say  we  have  trespassed 
upon.  From  whom  did  you  inherit  so  much? 
Where  or  who  is  the  parent  of  this  gigantic 
'ground'  syndicate?  From  whence  came  the 
title  to  the  holdings  by  the  few  of  such  immense 
possessions  to  the  exclusion  of  the  many?  Until 
these  questions  are  answered,  your  assumption 
of  ownership  by  inheritance  or  otherwise  deserves 
no  answer,  and  it  is  in  no  way  worthy  of  ser- 
ious consideration.  You  proceed  to  state  that 
"we  have  tried  to  destroy  your  religion,  your  gods 
.and  shatter  your  mediums.'  Can't  you  conde- 
scend to  be  more  explicit?  What  is  your  relig- 
ion? Who  are  your  gods?  And  what  do  you 
desire  us  to  understand  by  'our  mediums?' 
Until  you  define  your  meaning  we  shall  defer 
the  answer.  If  you  should  mean  by  'our  relig- 
ion,' the  culmination  of  centered  superstition 
focused  on  the  human  race  by  centuries  of  ignor- 
ance, then  we  are  free  to  admit  that  we  are 
trying  to  gain  such  vantage  ground  whereby  we 
will  be  able  to  pierce  its  armor  of  arrogance 
with  the  arrow  of  truth.  If  by  'our  gods'  you 
mean    those    creatures    of  rapine,    war,   famine, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       411 

disease,  sin,  degredation  and  failure,  born  from 
the  selfish  conception  of  perverted  minds  in  the 
past,  clothed  with  base  passion,  and  whose 
attribute  of  hate  predominates  the  emotion  of 
love,  then  we  now  say  that  we  would  at  any 
time  be  willing  to  lend  our  aid  in  completing 
their  destruction  and  as  you  sign  your  name 
Deus,'  which  is  God  in  English,  if  you  are  one 
of  the  gods  of  whom  I  have  spoken  I  know  no 
reason  wiry  you  should  be  spared  the  fate  of 
your  companions. 

44 You  assume  to  have  great  power,  even  the 
power  to  take  our  lives.  I  do  not  believe  it. 
I  have  no  way  of  knowing  the  extent  of  your 
power.  You  may  be  able  for  aught  I  know  to 
•destroy  the  mortal  body.  If  you  have  that 
power,  to  do  so  would  be  the  act  of  a  coward 
and  would  only  elevate  me  to  a  vantage  ground 
in  which  I  could  measure  you  at  your  true 
worth  or  strength,  so  I  have  no  fear  on  that 
score.  I  know  your  assumption  to  be  able 
to  take  life  in  its  true  sense  is  mere  bosh  and 
could  only  emanate  from  an  entity  grossly  igno- 
rant or  with  the  design  to  mislead.  We,  here  on 
this  side,  are  entities  and  as  much  a  part  arid  par- 
cel of  this  universe  as  are  you.  We  have  a  niche 
in  nature  to  fill  freighted  with  as  much  design- 
and  function  as  the  niche  which  you  fill  at  the 
present  time.  It  is  not  your  province  to  speak 
beings,  constituting  a  part  of  the  whole,  either 
into  or  out  of  existence.  Your  extreme  egotism 
evidenced  by  the  wording  of  your  message  labels 


412       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

you  in  a  way  whereby  it  is  an  easy  matter  to 
catalogue  you  among  the  antiquities  of  darker 
days  and  make  no  mistake.  To  conclude,  whether 
you  are  God  or  devil,  go  back  to  your  native 
heath,  to  those  whom  you  rule  or  serve  and 
tell  them  my   answer  to  your  accusation." 

At  the  conclusion  of  my  answer  the  telegraph 
instrument  ticked  off  the  following:  "From  your 
side  of  life  this  seems  all  very  well,  but  as  I 
cannot  explain  to  you,  or  do  not  wish  to  spend 
any  more  of  my  valuable  time  with  you  now  I 
shall  answer  you  in  full  at  some  other  time. 
Remember,  gentlemen,  I  do  not  wish  to  see  any 
harm  befall  you,  but  as  surely  as  the  sun  shall 
rise  tomorrow,  j^our  lives  are  in  danger  from 
this  moment.  Deus."  I  answered  this  as  fol- 
lows: "We  do  not  desire  you  to  explain  beyond 
your  pleasure  now  or  hereafter.  Our  time  is  as 
valuable  to  us.  as  your  time  can  possible  be  to 
you.  In  relation  to  your  threat  of  loss  of  life, 
you  already  have  our  answer.  Your  reluctance 
to  spend  your  time  with  us,  and  our  more  than 
willingness  to  have  you  conspicuous  by  your 
absence  argues  that  this  interview  has  already 
lasted  too  long,  so  we  will  close  it  here  and  now 
by  commanding  you  to  at  once  and  forever 
absent  yourself." 

A  few  minutes  silence  and  then  the  following 
was  ticked  off:  "To  the  would-be  great  of  the 
earth  plane:  Our  terms  are  as  follows:  Be 
ruled  by  us  in  all  things,  and  for  this  we  will 
set  at  liberty  your  friends.      We  shall  bring  you 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       413 

out  among  men  as  Christ  was  among  his  peo- 
ple.    For  my  leader.    I.  N.  S." 

In  answer  to  this  I  replied:  "It  will  be  plenty 
of  time  for  you  to  offers  terms  when  you  are 
asked  for  them.  No  doubt  judging  from  the 
information  I  now  have,  that  an  acceptance 
of  your  leadership  would  mean  our  crucifixion. 
We  have  no  inclination  just  yet  to  start  for 
that  goal."  Immediately  after  this  the  instru- 
ment ticked  off  the  following:  "Until  you  accept 
our  offer  we  do  not  wish  to  hear  from  you  and 
any  other  information  shall  not  be  answered. 
Deus."  To  this  I  replied:  "When  we  ask  infor- 
mation from  you  it  will  be  your  province  to 
refuse  to  give  it  if  you  so  feel;  but  as  we  measure 
time  it  will  be  very  long  before  we  come  to  you  or 
yours  for  anything  whatever." 

Finalry  quiet  reigned  supreme.  Mr.  Dallas  and 
I  had  a  chance  to  pull  ourselves  together,  and 
see  if  we  could  tell  "where  we  were  at."  Our 
friends  undoubtedly  had  been  overpowered  and 
many  of  them  are  prisoners  in  the  power  of 
an  enemy  to  them.  We  were  confronted  by  a 
personality  representing  the  adverse  force  who 
laid  at  our  door  serious  charges  and  made 
threats  if  carried  into  excution  the  end  would  be 
hard  to  determine.  It  may  be  that  we  are 
between  the  devil  and  the  deep  sea;  but  I  do 
not  think  so.  We  have  committed  no  crime. 
We  have  done  nothing  to  offend  a  just  God  or 
loving  Father.  Surely  it  is  not  wrong  to  search 
for  truth  in  all  avenues  of  the  universe.    Light  to 


414       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

our  understanding  is  a  birthright  of  which  no 
mortal  or  immortal,  except  the  most  selfish, 
would  try  to  deprive  us.  Then  why  fear  or  be 
parried  by  forces  evidently  adverse  to  our 
acquiring  the  knowledge  so  earnestly  sought. 
,  The  capture  and  detention  of  our  spirit  friends 
is  a  calamity  no  less  to  them  than  to  us.  We 
feel  their  loss  keenly.  Is  this  to  close  all  avenues 
of  communication  between  them  and  us?  Are 
we  never  again  to  clasp  hands  across  the  ab}rss 
separating  the  living  and  so-called  dead?  Is  the 
bridge  so  well  built  and  so  nearly  complete,  unit- 
ing the  two  worlds,  to  be  swept  away  by  the 
torrents  of  a  rapacious  enemy  to  human  pro- 
gress? Well,  time  alone  can  answer  these  ques- 
tions. As  3rear  follows  year  it  will  be  shown 
what  the  harvest'  is.  We  are  willing  to  watt 
for  results.  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  discussed  the 
condition  in  which  we  find  ourselves,  until  far 
into  the  beginning  of  the  next  day.  We  finally 
laid  down  upon  the  bed  to  sleep,  if  we  could, 
and  to  think  if  we  could  not  sleep.  Sleep  soon 
claimed  Air.  Dallas,  but  not  so  with  nryself.  I 
thought  of  our  long  series  of  strange  experiences 
and  of  the  culmination  of  the  night. 

Sept  14,  1894.  I  awoke  Mr.  Dallas  from 
slumber  at  9  o'clock.  He  informed  me  that  he 
had  slept  quite  well  bnt  he  looked  haggard  and 
wan,  the  result  of  the  nervous  and  mental  strain 
of  the  night  just  passed.  I  felt  annoyed  and 
depressed  over  what  had  happened.  We  were 
soon  discussing  the  recent  events  and  were  about 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       415* 

to  leave  the  office  for  breakfast  when  the  tele- 
graph instrument  began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the 
following  message:  "Good  morning.  I  am  glad 
to  say  that  Mr.  Harvey  Mason  and  a  few  more 
of  your  set  are  in  our  hands.  We  are  progress- 
ing very  favorably  for  the  short  time  we  have 
been  in  power.  I  heard  you  talk  this  morning 
and  may  say  it  is  not  necessary  for  you  to  come 
to  our  terms  unless  you  wish  to.  Deus."  I 
answered:  "We  will  not  say  'good  morning'' 
to  you  as  I  do  not  believe  in  using  deception  in 
salutation.  You  come  here  uninvited,  and  if  }rou 
do  not  realize  the  fact  I  will  tell  you  now  plainly 
that  you  are  not  welcome  and  a  trespasser  to 
the  full  extent  of  the  meaning  of  the  word.  WTe 
said  nothing  this  morning  at  the  time  3tou  admit 
you  were  eaves-dropping,  that  we  would  not  be 
willing  to  say  to  you  now.  You  are  spending 
more  of  your  'valuable  time'  as  you  termed  it 
last  evening,  uselessly,  and  to  no  purpose  in  tell- 
ing us  that  it  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  come 
to  your  terms.  We  knew  that  last  night,  and 
we  knew  it  this  morning  before  you  told  us. 
You  are  not  welcome  here,  and  nothing  but 
impudence  and  calloused  indifference  can  account 
for  your  presence  this  morning."  No  reply  was- 
made  to  what  I  said.  Waiting  a  few  minutes- 
to  give  "Deus"  an  opportunity  to  say  more  if  he 
cared  to  and  hearing  nothing  further  we  repaired 
to  breakfast  and  separated  for  the  day. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  a  Prisoner— Present  Under  Guard 
—What  He  Says— Establishes  Identity— Efforts  to 
Hear  From  Friends — Denied  By  Adverse  Force — 
Impudent  Spirit  Message — Answer — Heated  Colloquy 
With  Spirit  Antagonists — Message  Intercepted— Plan 
to  Impersonate— Discovered— More  Messages  Inter- 
cepted—Decoy Message— Detected— Message  Signed, 
"A  Friend"— Mystery— Masters  From  Hell— Strange 
Discovery — More  Spirit  Telegrams — Terms  Urged  by 
Deus — Another  Colloquy — Hope — Message,  "Be  Pa- 
tient"— Name  By  Impression — Message  By  Sam  Mc 
Bride — Spirits  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Sumner  Escape 
From  Captivity — Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Escapes — Telegram 
From  Spirit  Mitchell— Mitchell  and  Others  Gain  Lib- 
erty— Time  Set  for  Meeting — Directed  to  Prepare 
Instrument. 

On  September  16,  at  2  p.  m.,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
were  sitting  in  my  private  office.  We  had  heard 
nothing  from  either  friend  or  foe  from  the  border 
land  since  the  morning  of  the  14th.  We  had 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  our  spirit  friends 
could  not  reach  us,  for  if  they  could  we  had  every 
reason  to  believe  that  some  of  them  would  have 
communicated  with  us  during  the  interim.     Our 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       417 

spirit  enemies,  it  would  seem,  controlled  the 
avenue  of  approach  and  they  were  giving  us 
a  rest.  As  might  be  expected  at  this  time  we 
were  talking  over  the  very  radical  change  in  the 
condition  of  things  which  had  been  wrought  in 
the  two  or  three  days  last  past,  and  how  unlook- 
ed  for  and  sudden  had  been  the  change.  While 
thus  conversing  the  telegraph  instrument  began 
to  tick  and  we  were  informed  that  spirit,  Dr. 
Shoemaker,  was  present  under  guard  of  the 
enemy,  and  if  we  so  desired  he  would  be  per- 
mitted to  say  a  few  words  to  us.  In  answer  I 
replied,  that  "Dr.  Shoemaker  was  under  all  cir- 
cumstances welcome  here,  and  we  desired  to  hear 
from  him."  Immediately  the  instrument  began 
to  clatter  and  gave  us  the  following  message: 
"Shortly  after  leaving  you  the  night  of  the  at- 
tack we  were  surrounded  on  every  side  and  I, 
with  many  other  spirits,  was  taken  prisoner. 
The}7  allowed  me  to  come  here  today  so  that 
they  may  take  delight  in  our  downfall.  I  am 
not  allowed  to  give  any  information.  Suffice  it 
for  me  to  say  that  the  password  is  66,  that  I 
cured  you  of  fistula,  that  the  lady's  name  at 
Edenburg  is  Bird,  that  I  passed  out  at  Cam- 
bridge and  that  I  was  an  old  friend  of  yours  at 
E.  and  B.  both.  William  Patterson  Shoemaker, 
M.  D." 

The  Doctor  it  is  plain  to  be  seen  wished  to 
establish  his  identit}7  and  he  succeeeded  in  doing 
so  fully.  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker dictated  the  telegram.    I  was    somewhat 


418       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

embarrassed.  I  knew  he  told  the  true  state  of 
affairs  when  he  said  he  was  not  allowed  to  give 
any  information.  He  was  under  guard  and  re- 
straint. I  dared  not  say  what  was  in  my  mind 
about  his  enemies  for  the  reason  that  I  had  no 
means  of  knowing  how  much  it  might  mitigate 
against  his  comfort  and  treatment  by  those  in 
whose  power  he  was.  I  said  as  mildly  as  I 
could:  "Well,  Doctor,  I  recognize  the  intelligence 
which  dictated  the  telegram  just  received  as 
William  Patterson  Shoemaker.  It  is  no  doubt 
very  unexpected  to  3rou,  and  it  certainly  is  to 
Mr.  Dallas  and  me  to  meet  in  this  way.  It  is 
the  fortunes  of  warfare  or  at  least  would  be  so 
considered  on  our  side.  To  be  a  prisoner  of  war 
is  no  evidence  of  crime,  and  therefore  no  dis- 
grace. I  have  many  things  to  say  to  you  but 
cannot  do  so  while  other  spirits  are  present  who 
hold  you  captive.  This  thing,  however,  I  will 
say:  You  will  always  find  your  friends  on  our 
side  of  life  loyal  to  the  cause  you  love  so  dearly. 
What  we  fail  to  do  in  time  we  may  be  able  to 
finish  in  eternity.  Come  to  us  whenever  you 
can,  and  wherever  you  find  us  you  will  observe 
that  every  heart  throb  will  be  in  sympathy  with 
the  right  as  we  understand  it,  so  I  will  bid  you 
good  bye  for  the  present." 

There  was  no  response  to  what  I  said  to  the 
Doctor.  At  8  p.  m.,  we  concluded  to  send  a  call 
for  Plum  Mitchell  over  the  line  and  watch  the 
effect  and  accordingly  Dallas  stepped  to  the  key 
and  sent  a  call  for  P.  M.,  and  soon  we  received 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       419 

the  following:  "To  J.  K.  Wilson  and  E.  M. 
Dallas:  For  the  last  time  we  say  to  you  no 
friend  of  yours  will  be  permitted  near  this  key 
today  and  you  are  onh~  giving  us  strength  by 
remaining  together.  A  Spirit."  So  emphatic 
was  the  telegram  that  we  had  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  it  meant  what  it  said  and  we  did 
not  meddle  with  it  further  for  the  time  being. 

Note.  Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  could  not  have 
said  more  in  the  same  length  of  time  in  his  mes- 
sage to  convince  me  of  his  identity.  He  undoubt- 
edly realized  that  just  at  this  particular  time  we 
were  expecting  an  attempt  on  the  part  of  the 
enemy  to  impersonate  our  spirit  friends,  hence 
his  efforts  to  prove  his  identity  at  this  time. 
Our  password  as  before  stated  is  66.  It  is 
true  that  Dr.  Shoemaker  before  passing  from 
mortal  form  cured  me  of  fistula.  We  also  had 
used  the  word  "Bird"  as  a  password  on  ex- 
traordinary occasions  being  the  name  of  a  lady 
in  Edenburg  formerly  known  by  the  Doctor,  and 
myself.  It  is  also  true  that  the  Doctor  passed 
to  spirit  life  in  Cambridge  and  that  he  was  an 
old  friend  of  mine  at  Edenburg  and  Bradford, 
and  so  he  convinced  me  that  it  was  he,  who 
was  talking  to  me  at  that  time. 

September  17,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  met  at  my 
office  at  10  a.  m.  After  consulting  for  a  while 
we  concluded  to  call  via  telegraph  instrument 
our  spirit  friend  and  operator  Plum  Mitchell, 
and  Mr.  Dallas  stepped  to  the  instrument  and 
sounded  Mr.  Mitchell's  call  over  the  line,  and  in 


420       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

response  the  following  telegram  was  received: 
"Do  you  come  to  us  for  terms?  If  so,  say  so,  if 
not  shut  up.  P."  In  reply  to  this  I  had  Mr. 
Dallas  send  the  following  telegram:  "We  come 
to  you  for  no  terms  whatever.  Do  not  imagine 
that  a  call  from  us  to  a  spirit  friend  means  a 
coming  to  you  in  any  sense.  Our  call  suggested 
to  you  nothing  of  the  kind.  J .  K.  W."  In  reply 
to  this  we  received  the  following:  "Most  cer- 
tainly it  did,  as  you  said  you  did  not  wish  to 
have  further  dealings  with  us.  P."  After  receiv- 
ing this  we  telegraphed  the  following  reply: 
"Hereafter  do  not  mistake  a  call  over  the  line 
for  a  spirit  friend  by  us  to  mean  a  coming  to 
you  for  terms  or  anything  else.  J.  K.  W."  Im- 
mediately the  following:  "You  realize  only  too 
well  that  in  his  present  position  Plum  Mitchell 
cannot  receive  your  call.    P." 

To  the  last  telegram  we  made  no  reply,  but 
soon  we  received  the  following:  "If  you  wish  to 
speak  to  him  wTe  will  grant  him  the  privilege 
for  a  few  moments  on  one  condition  and  that 
is  —  he  will  not  give  you  any  information  in  re- 
gard to  our  position.  P."  In  reply  to  this  we 
sent  the  following  message:  "We  have  asked 
you  for  no  favors  and  do  not  intend  to  do  so 
now  or  in  the  future.  If  we  cannot  meet  our 
friend  except  under  restrictions  by  you  we  pre- 
fer not  to  meet  him  at  all.  J.  K.  W."  To  this 
wre  got  no  answer  and  hearing  nothing  further 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  separated  for  the  time  being. 

At  8  p.    m.    Mr.    Dallas    again   called    at   my 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       421 

office,  and  soon  we  quietly  stepped  into  the  pri- 
vate office  in  which  the  telegraph  instrument 
was,  and  to  our  astonishment  it  was  ticking  off 
a  message  of  some  kind.  We  said  nothing  but 
lent  an  attentive  ear  and  as  we  did  so  we  caught 
what  was  not  intended  for  us  to  hear  as  follows: 
" as  they  have  been  heretofore  but  they  can- 
not regain  the  power  they  have  lost.  We  will 
not  attempt  to  make  any  further  connections 
until  such  time  as  we  are  fully  satisfied  that 
we  hold  the  reins.  We  have  folio  wed  your  in- 
structions to  a  letter  and  they  are  in  good  keep- 
ing. We  will  do  as  you  desire  and  I  do  not  see 
any  motive  for  the  break  but  as  you  said  they 
cannot  get  away  as  we  have  all  in  our  power, 
watch  and  see  if  their  friends  try  to  get  any  in- 
formation from  them  and  be  ready  to  answer 
them  in  their  name.  You  know  the  calls  and  I 
think  you  can  work  the  rest.  D.  E."  After 
hearing  this  message  ticked  off  a  few  moments 
elapsed  and  then  we  heard  what  is  evidently  a 
reply  as  follows:  "We  will  do  as  you  desire  and 
depend  on  us.    Good  bye.  P.  L." 

So  the  slick  enemies  were  going  to  do  a  little 
impersonating  over  the  line.  Well  we  shall  see. 
Perhaps  we  will  be  "on,"  for  being  forewarned 
is  being  forearmed;  anyway  we  will  be  on  the 
alert.  Soon  we  heard  one  word  passing  over 
the  line  and  that  was,  "beware."  That  was  a 
word  of  caution  and  perhaps  our  enemies  have 
got  on  to  the  fact  that  we  had  intercepted  their 
messages.    While  we  were  thus    finding  a  mean- 


422       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

i 

ing  and  why  the}^  had  given  a  word  of  caution, 
the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following:  "Gen- 
tlemen: We  have  just  found  out  that  you  inter- 
cepted our  message.  It  won't  do  you  much 
good  and  we  are  on  to  you.  Your  friends  are 
with  us — all  of  them.  This  is  the  last  tick  today. 
D."  We  made  no  reply  to  this  message;  we 
treated  it  with  silent  contempt. 

September  18,  Mr.  Dallas  called  at  the  office 
at  8  p.  m.  Again  we  adopted  the  tactics  prac- 
ticed by  us  last  evening  and  quietly  slipped  into 
the  private  office  and  discovered  the  instrument 
was  ticking  away,  and  we  caught  the  following 
passing  over  the  line:  "Well,  you  talk  with 
much  confidence,  but  remember  they  may  wait 
for  years.  I.  N.  S."  And  then  the  following: 
"Would  find  this  a  very  easy  matter  but  I  said 
they  would  not  concede  to  that  point  and    they 

must  be  ready    by    this ."    The  telegraphing 

stopped  short,  and  I  think  before  the  last  sen- 
tence was  finished,  and  the  query  was,  had  they 
again  discovered  that  we  were  intercepting  their 
messages?  About  the  time  I  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  we  had  been  discovered,  again, 
the  ticking  resumed  and  we  caught  the  following: 
tkAs  long  as  their  friends  remain  in  their  present 
position  we  can  hold  them,  but  if  they  should 
take  it  into  their  heads  to  locate  elsewhere  we 
would  not  retain  the  power  over  the  lines  as 
we  do  now  and  it  is  important  that  J.  K.  W. 
should  not  know  of  this.  See  that  you  examine 
the  lines  when  I  finish.    D." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       423 

On  close  examination  of  this  message  I  thought 
I  discovered  quite  a  different  meaning  than  the 
one  expressed  in  the  telegram  and  I  asked  my- 
self the  question,  is  it  not  possible  that  the  ene- 
my are  trying  to  beat  us  at  our  own  game  by 
sending  decoy  telegrams  over  the  line  for  the 
purpose  of  misleading  us.  We  evidently  have  to 
deal  with  a  wiry  foe  whose  cunning  is  often  to 
the  fore.  I  said  nothing  to  Mr.  Dallas  of  this 
recently  developed  suspicion,  but  while  I  was 
thus  meditating,  we  received  the  following  mes- 
sage: "Gentlemen,  innocent  boys,  I  cannot  re- 
sist in  saying,  you  think  you  are  both  very 
sharp,  but  if  you  did  get  any  of  our  messages 
tonight,  I  hope  it  will  do  you  a  pile  of  good. 
Good  night.  I  will  leave  an  operator  here  who 
will  answer  any  further  conversations.  A  Friend." 

I  must  confess  that  I  was  somewhat  puzzled 
by  the  wording  of  this  message.  On  reflection, 
however,  I  thought  I  could  see  ear  marks  which 
confirmed  my  suspicion  of  decoy  messages.  And 
another  thing  that  I  am  not  able  to  account 
for,  is  the  peculiar  signature  of  this  message. 
Our  friends,  as  we  have  been  led  to  believe,  are 
in  the  power  of  the  enemies,  and  as  they  have 
taken  the  pains  to  inform  us,  "sworn  enemies." 
We  have,  also,  every  reason  to  believe  that  our 
"sworn  enemies,"  are  in  possession  of  the  tele- 
graph line  or  circuit  over  which  the  message 
was  received,  then  why  should  it  be  signed  "A 
Friend?"  After  debating  with  myself  for  a  few 
minutes  I  remarked:   "Whom    is  this  who    signs 


424      death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

himself  'a  friend'  to  this  message?  If  you  are 
near  us  and  can  hear  me  talk,  tell  us  who  you 
are.  Are  you  a  friend  in  the  sense  that  word 
implies  or,  are  you  a  wolf  masquerading  in 
sheep's  clothing?"  Immediately  we  received  the 
following:  ' 'Gentlemen:  I  hear  you  speak  but 
cannot  answer  you,  as  I  am  but  a  tool  in  the 
hands  of  masters.  M."  To  this  I  replied  rather 
sharply:  "Well,  where  are  your  masters  from?" 
Immediately  the  answer  came  via  the  instrument: 
"From  Hell."  The  manner  of  telegraphing  seem- 
ed and  sounded  strangely  familiar.  Under  ordi- 
nary circumstances,  I  should  have  no  trouble  in 
naming  the  operator,  but  under  the  present 
status  of  things,  I  was  not  sure  but  that  it  was 
some  personality  trying  to  imitate,  as  near  as 
possible,  my  friend's  operating.  And  then  again, 
the  abrupt  way  in  which  the  last  answer  was 
given,  -went  far  in  convincing  me  that  it  certain- 
ly could  not  be  the  operating  of  my  friend,  and 
the  way  it  was  put  sort  of  nettled  me;  but  I 
finally  said:  "Why  is  it  you  come  here  and  jest 
over  matters  so  serious  to  me?  What  have  we 
done  to  you  that  you  should  be  an  enemy  of 
ours?  We  have  in  no  way  tried  to  harm  you 
that  I  am  aware  of,  then  why  try  as  you  are 
doing  to  embarrass  and  harass  us?  We  make 
no  distinction  between  spirit  or  mortal.  If  any 
come  to  us  in  a  proper  way,  and  we  think  them 
worthy,  they  will  always  find  a  helping  hand  to 
assist  them  up  and  on."  Immediately  we  re- 
ceived the  following:    "For  God    sake,  Mr.    Wil- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       425 

son,  don't  talk  in  that  strain.  I  can  stand  any- 
thing better  than  that.  I  was  not  jesting  when 
I  answered  your  question.  Say,  did  you  ever 
see  an  electric  belt  for  the  neck?    M." 

The  last  sentence  of  this  telegram  let  in  a 
flood  of  light.  I  was  certain  now,  that  a  certain 
friend  of  mine  in  spirit,  and  the  one  I  thought 
the  operating  was  so  much  like  his,  was  at  the 
key.  At  the  same  time  it  flashed  on  my  mind 
that  while  he  was  held  in  captivity,  he  was 
compelled  at  this  particular  time  and  place,  to 
do  the  operating  for  the  enemy.  Immediately 
following  this  last  message  this  was  ticked  off: 
"You  understand?"  In  answer  I  said:  "Yes."  I 
have  mentioned  no  name  as  to  the  operator 
neither  will  1  do  so  in  this  present  record  for  if 
I  did  it  might  mitigate  against  my  friend. 

Note.  Now  that  I  am  adding  to  the  record 
explanatory  notes,  I  will  say  that  the  operator 
sending  the  messages  at  this  time  was  my 
spirit  friend,  Harvey  Mason.  I  was  at  the  time, 
as  I  have  learned  since,  perfectly  correct  in  con- 
cluding that  notwithstanding  Mr.  Mason  was 
in  captivity,  he  was  drafted  into  service  and 
compelled  to  do  the  operating  for  his  captors  on 
this  occasion,  but  had  succeeded  in  dropping  a 
sentence  unnoticed  by  his  captors  informing  me 
who  the  operator  was. 

It  has  been  some  time  since  hearing  from  friend 
or  foe.  On  September  22,  we  ventured  to  send  a 
call  over  the  line  for  someone  of  our  friends  and 
to  watch  the  result,  and  immediately  we  receiv- 


426       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  following  telegram:  "I  hope  you  are  both 
well.  Your  friends  have  given  us  so  much  trouble 
lately,  that  we  have  not  had  time  to  visit 
with  3rou.  Do  not  be  anxious  for  their  safety, 
all  are  in  good  keeping.  P."  I  asked:  " Who  is 
this  operating?"  And  this  answer:  "That  is 
the  message  I  wras  to  deliver  to  }rou  immediate- 
ly when  you  called  us  up.  I  am  not  at  liberty 
to  say  more.  Good  bye.  P."  The  operating 
today  sounded  familiar  and  wonderfully  like  a 
friend  of  mine.  I  said  nothing  in  answer  to  this 
last  message,  and  soon  after  receiving  it,  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  separated  for  the  day. 

Note.  Subsequent  events  developed  the  fact 
that  the  sending  operator  of  the  messages  on 
this  occasion  was  my  spirit  friend  Plum  Mitchell. 
He  too  had  been  pressed  into  service  by  his 
captors. 

September  25,  1894.  It  has  been  three  clays 
since  we  have  received  a  message  from  the  border 
land.  Mr.  Dallas  has  called  regularly  at  my 
office  every  day.  We  have  tried  our  old  tactics 
by  slipping  quietly  into  the  presence  of  the  tele- 
graph instrument,  to — if  possible — garble  or  in- 
tercept messages  not  intended  for  us,  but  we 
heard  none  going  over  the  circuit.  Our  instru- 
ment was  as  silent  as  the  Sphinx.  Perhaps  our 
enemies  have  cut  out  our  instrument  from  the 
circuit.  On  this  particular  date  we  concluded  to 
see  if  we  had  a  cold  deal  sounder  on  our  hands, 
or  one  which,  by  pressing  the  button,  could  give 
us  much  talk,  so  Mr.  Dallas  pressed  the  key  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       427 

sounded  the  call  of  the  spirit  operator,  "P.  M." 
which  is  the  call  to  my  old  friend  Plum  Mitchell. 
Very  soon  our  call  was  answered  and  the  fol- 
lowing message  ticked  off:  "Greetings  to  you 
both.  We  are  glad  you  called  P.  M.  Of  course 
he  not  being  here  in  person  we  have  to  take  up 
his  call.  Wait  until  I  notify  the  chief.  M."  We 
waited  for  about  five  minutes  after  receiving 
this  message  and  then  the  following  came:  "Good 
evening,  gentlemen.  I  trust  you  have  both  at 
last  come  to  a  conclusion  in  regard  to  arrang- 
ing with  us  about  the  future  work  we  have  in 
store  for  you.    Deus." 

Ah — Ah — another  message  from  God  or  deity 
as  he  styles  himself.  Judging  from  the  tone  of 
this  message,  compared  with  the  tone  of  the 
first  message  we  received  from  his  royal  high- 
ness, this  God  was  becoming  more  reconciled  to 
us  poor  mortals.  In  this  last  message  he  gets 
down  off  his  perch  and  condescends  to  call  us 
"gentlemen."  What  has  brought  about  this 
change?  I  am  sure  I  do  not  know.  I  do  know, 
however,  that  we  offered  up  no  sacrifice  to 
this  so-called  diety  to  appease  his  dis- 
pleasure or  for  any  other  purpose,  and  we  have 
in  no  way  catered  to  his  vanity.  In  no  instance 
have  we  shown  fear  or  developed  trembling  in 
his  august  presence.  Now,  maybe  after  all,  that 
it  is  literally  true  that  "God  hates  a  coward." 
It  may  be  that  he  respects  very  little,  those  of 
his  children  who  consider  themselves  mere  worms 
groveling  in  the  dust  and  not  worthy    of  a  fav- 


428       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

orable  consideration  by  their  God.  For  my  part 
I  am  inclined  to  think  that  God  has  very  little 
respect  for  those  who  do  not  respect  themselves. 
If  one  respect  himself  it  is  generally  conceded 
that  he  is  worthy  of  respect  by  his  fellow  man, 
and  if  he  has  as  much  consideration  for  his  fel- 
low man  as  he  has  for  himself,  then  as  a  matter 
of  right  he  may  expect  favorable  consideration 
by  his  God.  Well,  in  answer  to  this  last  mes- 
sage from  "Deus"  I  hastily  prepared  the  follow- 
ing and  Mr.  Dallas  sent  it  over  the  line:  "We 
will  say  good  evening,  although  the  salutation 
is  only  between  entire  strangers.  In  reply  to 
your  message  will  say,  we  called  P.  M.,  who  is 
an  old  friend  of  mine,  not  for  the  purpose  of 
considering  any  propositions  you  might  wish  to 
offer.  Do  not  understand  us  to  ask  for  terms, 
when  we  call  a  friend.  If  you  desire  terms  treat 
with  our  leaders  on  your  side  of  life.  They  un- 
derstand the  situation  much  better  than  we  do 
and  are  better  posted  with  whom  to  talk  of 
terms.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr."  In  reply  to 
this  we  received  the  following  message:  "Gen- 
tlemen, we  will  show  your  friends  your  message 
just  as  we  received  it  from  you  and  will  give 
you  their  answer  in  a  few  days.  Good  night, 
unless  you  wish  to  speak  on  any  other  subject. 
D." 

In  answer  I  prepared  and  Mr.  Dallas  sent  the 
following  telegram:  "You  being  an  entire  strang- 
er to  us,  we  know  nothing  of  your  honesty  or 
integrity.    We  have  no  terms  to  ask  or  compro- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       429 

mise  to  make.  The  matter  must  rest  entirely 
with  whom  you  call  our  former  leaders.  We 
know  them  and  trust  them  implicity.  But  if 
they  conclude  to  in  any  way,  treat  on  matters 
pertaining  to  a  compromise  we  must  be  thor- 
oughly convinced  that  it  is  done  on  their  part 
of  their  own  free  will  and  without  restraint  by 
their  captors.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D.,  opr."  In  re- 
ply we  received  the  following:  "In  answer  to 
yours  we  would  say,  your  former  leaders  have 
been  broached  on  the  subject  and  their  reply  is, 
'ask  our  friends  on  the  earth  side,  they  will 
make  all  arrangements  with  you,'  so  you  see, 
gentlemen,  the  matter  rests  entirely  in  your 
hands.  D."  This  last  message  certainly  con- 
tained news  to  me  at  least.  So  our  spirit  friends 
have  been  "broached"  by  their  captors  on  the 
subject  of  compromise.  In  that  view  the  thought 
occurred  to  me  that  possibly  our  telegrams  sent 
to  the  enemy  might  be  reconstructed  by  them 
so  as  to  have  a  different  meaning  than  intended 
by  us  and  thus  embarrass  our  friends  in  captiv- 
ity. To  guard  against  that  possibility,  I  pre- 
pared and  Mr.  Dallas  telegraphed  the  following 
message:  "Please  repeat  back  to  us  the  messa- 
ges you  have  received  from  us  today.  J.  K.  W., 
E.  M.  D.,  opr."  In  reply  the  following  was 
ticked  off:  "We  do  not  think  that  is  necessary 
and  do  not  intend  to  repeat  or  add  anything  to 
the  messages  we  have  received  from  you,  and  I 
may  say  that  you  shall  have  full  evidence  that 
it  is  from    your   friends    when    they   reply.    D." 


430       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

In  answer  to  this  we  sent  the  following:  "Our 
request  was  only  a  precaution  to  prevent  any 
possible  mistakes  and  as  we  understand  is  the 
custom  and  practice  to  do  and  that  our  request 
is  only  in  common  fairness.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D., 
opr."  Then  we  received  as  follows:  "We  do 
not  keep  a  record  of  messages  passing  between 
us  and  therefore  cannot  give  word  for  word, 
but  we  will  give  to  them  your  message  as  near 
as  possible.  That  is  all  we  can  say.  You  have 
to  take  our  word  for  it,  or  not,  just  as  you  feel 
about  it.  D.'V  In  answer  to  the  foregoing  I 
sent  to  "D"  the  following:  "Quibbling  is  never 
in  good  taste  so  we  will  say  in  conclusion,  }-ou 
can  do  as  you  like  in  repeating  our  message  to 
our  friends.  We  do  not  speak  directly  or  indi- 
rectly for  them  in  the  premises.  If  the  matter 
in  controvers}r  is  referred  to  us  as  you  say  it  is 
by  our  friends,  you  have  our  answer.  We  will 
not  be  led  in  any  direction  nor  to  any  extent 
by  entities  or  intelligences  from  your  side  of  life 
except  those  of  our  own  selection,  and  by  them 
only  so  far  as  our  judgment  dictates  to  us  that 
it  is  safe  and  best  to  follow.  J.  K.  W.,  E.  M.  D., 
opr."  And  then  this  answer  came:  "Good  night, 
gentlemen.  We  do  not  blame  you  for  so  con- 
cluding as  the  matter  stands  at  present.  Let 
each  man  be  on  his  guard  and  the  best  man 
shall  win.  No  further  call  will  be  recognized  to- 
night.   D." 

Well,  the  last  message  signed  "D"  who  I  take 
it  stands  for  "Deus"  practically  admits  that  the 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       431 

enemy  have  abandoned  all  hope  of  bringing  us 
to  their  terms  by  tactics  which  they  have  em- 
ployed for  a  few  days  past.  They  have  thrown 
down  the  gauntlet  and  the  issue  is  formed.  The 
conflict  is  still  on  with  our  spirit  leaders  in  the 
power  of  opposing  forces,  and  our  "sworn  ene- 
mies," as  they  style  themselves,  still  free  but 
unseen,  to  raze  to  the  ground,  so  to  speak  the 
psychological  wall  surrounding  our  respective 
personalities  and  thus  expose  us  to  their  subtle 
potency  and  power.  We  shall  be  on  the  watch. 
In  matters  objective  and  subjective  "eternal  vig- 
ilance is  the  price  of  liberty."  If  we  are  not 
permitted  to  again  see,  hear  and  talk  with  our 
spirit  friends  on  this  side  of  the  great  divide  we 
shall  perhaps  enjoy  the  privilege  of  doing  so  on 
the  other  side,  and  during  the  interim  we  shall 
be  buo3Ted  up  by  that  which  is  expressed  in  that 
little  word  with  such  significance,  HOPE. 

October  10,  1894.  Fourteen  days  have  come 
and  gone,  as  this  great  planet  swings  around 
on  its  centre,  since  the  last  meeting,  so  far  as 
we  know,  with  friend  or  foe.  During  this  time 
we  have  heard  nothing  from  our  spirit  friends 
or  "sworn  enemies"  on  the  other  side  of  life.  No 
doubt  our  friends  are  silent  perforce  and  our 
enemies  from  choice.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  have 
spent  a  portion  of  nearly  every  evening  togeth- 
er. Often  have  we  called  over  the  line  via  the 
telegraph  instrument  for  our  friends  but  no  an- 
swer came  back  to  us.  It  is  evident  that  the 
force  in  power  was  playing  a  game  of  mum. 


432       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Until  yesterday  the  telegraph  instrument  had 
remained  connected  up  as  usual  but  its  persist- 
ent silence  convinced  us  that  for  the  present  at 
least  it  has  outlived  its  usefulness.  To  demon- 
strate to  the  adverse  element,  should  they  be  in 
position  to  observe  our  movements,  that  we 
could  also  play  in  the  mum  and  wait  game,  I 
disconnected  the  instrument  from  the  battery 
and  packed  all  securely  in  a  drawer  of  the  dres- 
ser in  my  private  office.  It  may  be  that  it  will 
never  again  be  called  into  requisition,  never 
again  respond  to  the  touch  of  a  friendly  spirit 
of  the  silent  border  land.  Still  somehow,  I  do 
not  know  why,  I  have  hope.  It  is  now  my 
highest  ambition  to  be  of  some  service,  if  I  can, 
in  restoring  to  statu  quo  my  spirit  friends  who 
have  done  so  much  for  me,  in  making  clear  to 
my  understanding  that  it  is  not  "all  of  life  to 
live  or  all  of  death  to  die."  No  matter  what 
the  sacrifice  may  be,  if  I  can  in  any  way  help 
them  in  their  time  of  reverse  and  trouble,  I  am 
and  shall.be  more  than  willing  and  anxious  to 
do  so.  Mr.  Dallas,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  is  con- 
siderably discouraged.  He  seems  to  think  that 
there  is  no  hope  or  possible  chance  of  again  be- 
ing brought  into  close  relation  with  our  spirit 
friends.  I  do  not  wonder  at  his  conclusions. 
Things  as  they  are  at  the  present  time,  rather 
favor  his  judgment.  There  comes  to  me,  how- 
ever, from  where,  whom,  or  how,  I  do  not  know, 
a  mandate  to  be  patient,  wait  and  hope.  I  shall 
obey  it  and  be  as  resigned  as  it  is   possible   for 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       433 

me  to  be.  Time  solves  many  puzzling  problems. 
On  October  18,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  met  at  my 
office.  We  have  met  every  evening  since  the  14, 
but  up  to  this  evening  we  have  heard  nothing 
from  border  land.  At  9:45  p.  m.  we  were  sit- 
ting in  my  private  office  engaged  in  conversa- 
tion when  a  rap  greeted  our  ears.  We  were  all 
attention.  It  was  a  strange  rap,  but  it  might 
be  some  friend  and  then  again  it  might  be  an 
enemy.  As  we  listened  a  succession  of  raps  came 
and  developed  into  rapping  telegraphy  and  we 
received  the  following  message:  "Don't  speak,  I 
am  a  friend.  Your  friends  over  here  need  help. 
Be  patient.  Rome  was  not  built  in  a  day. 
Good  bye."  Neither  Mr.  Dallas  or  I  spoke  to 
the  unseen  visitor.  He,  whoever  he  was,  so  en- 
joined us;  neither  did  we  speak  to  each  other  at 
the  time  concerning  the  message,  but  engaged  in 
a  conversation  on  common  mundane  topics.  I 
felt  at  the  time,  as  Mr.  Dallas  informed  me  he 
felt,  that  the  operator  was  indeed  a  friend,  and 
as  he  stepped  out  of  our  presence  an  enemy  ap- 
peared upon  the  scene  and  hence  the  impress  we 
each  experienced  to  be  silent.  At  the  time  the 
message  was  given,  a  name  flashed  on  my  brain. 
The  name  was  the  name  of  an  entire  stranger 
to  me.  One  whom  I  had  never  met  in  earth  life. 
It  came  to  me  as  I  have  said  simultaneously 
with  the  message  though  in  a  different  way, 
and  I  was  so  taken  up  with  the  message  and 
its  contents  that  at  the  time  I  thought  of  no 
connection  between  the    message  I  received    and 


434       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  name  that  came  to  me  in  such  a  different 
way.  The  operator  came  unexpectedly  and  de- 
parted suddenly,  but  the  name  is  with  me  still,, 
as  well  as  the  telegram.  It  may  be  that  the 
name  so  mysteriously  photographed  on  my 
brain  is  the  name  of  the  one  who  sent  the  tele- 
gram. That  is  something,  however,  time  will 
alone  develop.  This  news  gives  me  more  hope. 
Our  spirit  friends  undoubtedly  have  someone 
who  is  not  in  captivity  willing  to  help  them  if 
he  can.  I  like  the  tone  of  the  message.  I  think 
1  see  in  it  volumes  of  hidden  meaning. 

Since  the  memorable  night  of  September  13th 
last  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  have  with  but  few  excep- 
tions spent  the  evenings  together.  To  me,  since 
that  date,  have  been  many  long  days  which 
have  wearily  lapsed  into  night  and  long  sleep- 
less nights  which  have  merged  into  days,  com- 
ing and  going  with  nature's  regularity,  and  with 
now  and  then  an  exception,  nothing  to  particu- 
larly distinguish  the  one  following  the  preceding 
one.  In  order  to  be  in  a  position  to  be  more 
together  I  had  provided  an  additional  bed  and 
put  my  house  in  as  good  order  as  I  could,  and 
induced  Mr.  Dallas  to  take  permanent  quarters 
with  me,  hence  we  are  more  together  which  fact 
affords  more  opportunities  for  our  friends  from 
the  border  land  to  reach  us  in  person  or  by 
messenger.  None  of  them  have  been  able,  until 
this  November  25,  to  reach  us  in  person,  but 
have  so  managed  to  reach  us  by  messenger  a 
very  few  times.    On  October  25,  Mr.  Dallas  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       435 

I  were  sitting  in  my  private  office  at  9:30  p.  m. 
when  we  heard  a  faint  rap  on  the  floor.  We 
listened  attentively,  the  raps  increased  and  by 
rapping  telegraphy  gave  us  the  following  mes- 
sage: ''Your  friends  desired  me  to  come  here 
and  say  that  they  are  all  well  but  still  in  captiv- 
ity. Good  night.  Sam  McBride.,,  On  the  31st 
of  October,  we  received  the  following  message 
by  rapping  telegraphy:  "Mr.  Sumner  and  Dr. 
Shoemaker  have  escaped  from  captivity.  Good 
night.  E."  On  the  8th  of  November,  the  follow- 
ing message  by  the  same  process:  "All  are  well. 
Have  patience.  Good  night.  E."  On  the  15th 
of  November  at  10  p.  m.  we  received  in  the  same 
way  the  following  message:  "Prof.  F.  R.  S.  has 
escaped.  Be  of  good  cheer.  Good  night.  E." 
On  the  21st  of  November  we  were  delighted  to 
receive  the  following  message  by  rapping  tele- 
graphy: "Hello,  boys.  Just  slipped  in  to  say  I 
am,  together  with  several  of  your  friends,  again 
at  liberty.  All  are  well.  Say  nothing.  Good 
night.  Plum  Mitchell."  And  on  this  evening 
November  25th  at  5  p.  m.,  we  received  in  the 
vsame  way  the  following:  "Good  afternoon,  gen- 
tlemen, all  of  your  spirit  friends  whom  you  know 
intimately,  excepting  Dr.  Eddy  have  succeeded 
in  gaining  their  liberty.  I  am  not  permitted 
now  to  enter  into  details.  The  Professor  and 
Mr.  Sumner  sent  me  here  today  to  say  to  you, 
that  they,  in  company  with  Dr.  Shoemaker,  will 
be  here  on  the  afternoon  of  the  29th  of  this 
month  at  12:45  p.  m.  and  if  all  works  well  will 


436       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

take  dinner  with  you.  Connect  up  the  telegraph 
instrument  and  attach  to  battery  in  the  middle 
room  at  12:30  p.  m.  on  the  29th.  I  will  be  here 
to  assist  you.  Say  nothing  to  each  other  about 
this  appointment.  Good  bye.  Plum  Mitchell." 
So,  thanks  to  providence  and  good  strong 
friends  in  the  border  land  we  are  again  to  have 
the  great  pleasure  of  once  again  meeting  our 
spirit  friends.  I  will  also  add  that  at  the  time 
we  received  the  two  last  messages  we  were  quite 
sure  the  operating  was  done  by  Plum  Mitchell, 
but  for  fear  of  impersonation  we  requested  him 
to  give  us  certain  passwords  and  sentences 
which  satisfied  us  that  the  messages  were  genu- 
ine. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Spirits  Shoemaker,  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Plum  Mitchell  and 
Charles  Sumner  Present— What  They  Say— Enter- 
tained at  Dinner— Speak  of  Their  Captivity— How- 
Liberated— Wonderful  Message  by  Spirits  Sumner,  F. 
R.  S.,  Shoemaker,  Mitchell  and  Mason— Plan  formu- 
lated— Telegrams  From  Spirit  Sumner — Telegram 
From  Spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S— Working  on  Plan— Wil- 
son and  Dallas  to  Leave  Bradford — Destination — In- 
structions—When to  Depart— Where  and  When  to 
Meet. 

November  29th,  1894.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were 
elated  and  a  trifle  anxious.  We  were  expecting 
guests  from  the  border  land,  whom  we  had  not 
met  since  the  memorable  evening  of  September 
13th.  In  reality  not  a  great  lapse  of  time,  but 
so  many  things  had  happened  during  the  interim 
that  the  meeting  today  promised  to  be  more 
than  passing  interest.  In  the  darkest  hour  of 
our  friends'  imprisonment  I  had  hoped,  as  might 
be  said,  against  hope,  that  soon  the  captives 
might  be  free,  and  now  I  am  to  experience  the 
realization  of  that  hope  so  sedulously  entertain- 


438 

ed,  by  meeting  my  long  absent  friends  face  to 
face.  We  got  the  appointments  in  readiness  to 
receive  our  expected  visitors.  At  12:30  p.  m. 
we  connected  up  the  telegraph  instrument  in  the 
middle  room  of  my  office,  and  at  12:40,  we  re- 
ceived the  following  message:  "Good  afternoon. 
All  0.  K.  Friends  will  be  here  on  time.  Plum 
Mitchell."  At  12:45  the  instrument  was  again 
manipulated  by  an  unseen  operator  and  gave 
us  the  following  message:  "Good  afternoon,  gen- 
tlemen. Hope  you  are  both  well.  We  are  all 
extremely  happy  to  meet  you  again  in  this 
way.  There  are  present  to  greet  you  with  this 
salutation,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Plum 
Mitchell  and  Charles  Sumner,  our  leader.  P.  M., 
opr." 

We  both  bid  our  guests  good  day  and  then  I 
remarked:  "My  friends,  I  am  indeed  happy  to 
meet  you  all.  I  cannot  express  my  joy  to  know 
that  once  again  conditions  accord  us  this  privi- 
lege. I  can  say,  however,  I  congratulate  you  on 
your  timely  escape  from  the  power  and  domin- 
ion of  your  enemies."  Immediately  we  received 
the  following  telegram:  "Our  dear  friend  and 
brother:  At  last  we  are  again  to  dine  together. 
We  can  hardly  find  words  to  express  our  delight, 
but  will  make  up  something  to  say  later  on. 
We  will  also  give  you  all  directions  before  com- 
mencing with  the  most  important  part  of  the 
work.  For  all,  P.  M.,  opr."  And  immediately 
the  following:  "We  will  not  express  our  satis- 
faction   of  meeting   here   today,    at  the  present 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       439 

time,  but  will  leave  all  until  after  dinner.  We 
are  ready  for  dinner  when  you  are.  We  will 
not  accompany  you  to  the  hotel.  We  are  in- 
formed that  you  are  to  dine  today  at  the  St 
James  and  we  will  meet  you  at  the  Hotel.  Af- 
ter dinner  we  will  hold  our  meeting,  time  about 
3:30.  P.  M.,  opr."  And  then  this:  "I  might  say 
that  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  come  up  here 
directly  after  dinner  as  we  would  like  to  smoke 
and  have  a  walk  to  digest  the  dinner.  We  wish 
to  say  that  during  the  meal  you  are  to  say 
nothing  about  our  presence  and  do  not  address 
us  by  name.  Dr.  W.  P.  S."  In  reply  I  said: 
"All  right,  gentlemen,  I  understand.  We  will 
now  go  to  the  St.  James  Hotel  for  dinner." 

Mr.  Dallas  and  I  left  the  office  at  1:30  p.  m. 
for  the  Hotel.  During  the  meal  we  heard  very 
little  of  our  spirit  friends.  Once  in  a  while  a 
rap  to  let  us  know  that  they  were  present.  Af- 
ter the  meal  Dallas  and  I  took  a  walk,  but  we 
heard  nothing  of  our  friends  during  our  stroll. 
We  returned  to  the  office  at  3  o'clock.  At  3:30 
the  instrument  ticked  off  the  following  wonder- 
ful message:  "Dear  Brothers:  If  the  gratitude 
of  our  eternal  love  and  help  will  in  a  way  rec- 
ompense you  for  the  noble  way  in  which  you 
have  assisted  us  to  overcome  our  enemies,  you 
have  it  and  not  only  ours  but  the  entire  spirit 
world  of  love.  This  in  itself  would  be  but  little 
reward  for  the  great  services  rendered  to  us  all, 
if  we  did  not  know  what  a  glorious  life  awaits 
you  in  the  spirit  world.      But  a  short   space    of 


440       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

time  longer,  and  you  will  both  enter  into  the 
great  work  of  the  future.  Always  have  confi- 
dence in  us,  for  although  you  can  not  see  us  at 
present,  we  are  ever  on  the  watch  to  guard  and 
protect  you  from  all  plots  of  the  enemy,  and 
remember  it  is  always  the  darkest  before  the 
dawn  breaks. 

"  Immediately  after  the  severe  check  we  receiv- 
ed from  the  enemy,  our  people  found  that  their 
entire  leadership  had  been  taken  from  them  and 
that  they  were  utterly  powerless  to  act  in  any 
direction.  Remaining  in  this  condition  for  some 
time,  any  hope  which  at  first  seemed  to  glimmer 
in  the  distance  faded  away  before  the  great 
wall,  which  was  built  by  the  enemy,  our  foes. 
But  happily  for  the  cause  and  us,  a  leader  came 
forward  and  offered  our  friends  his  services,  for 
he  was  in  every  way  capable  of  managing  and 
directing  our  cause  in  our  absence.  That  gen- 
tlemen you  both  know,  as  he  came  here  several 
times  to  encourage  you,  when  no  one  else  dared 
venture. 

"He  at  once  proceeded  to  gather  up  the  several 
threads  where  they  were  broken  off,  and  after 
much  hard  work  and  skill  succeeded  in  establish- 
ing a  means  of  correspondence  between  him  and 
us.  The  master  piece  of  the  whole  work  was 
the  liberation  of  Dr.  Shoemaker  and  Mr.  Charles 
Sumner.  You  can  form  no  conception  of  the 
many  dangers  encountered  in  rescuing  these 
gentlemen  from  the  prison  within  a  prison, 
provided  for  them  by  our  foes.    Suffice  it  to  say 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       441 

that  after  much  plotting  this  was  accomplished  r 
and  then  the  work  of  liberating  the  others  fol- 
lowed. This  again  took  much  time  and  trouble, 
but  as  we  were  too  much  for  them,  succeeded  in 
this  also.  On  our  side  we  knew  that  you  under- 
stood how  everything  came  about  from  the  first 
break  up  to  the  present  time,  as  Mr.  Sumner 
still  maintained  that  force  of  penetration  which 
enabled  him  to  telegraph  his  thoughts  to  the 
brain  of  Mr.  Wilson,  so  that  you  knew  exactly 
what  position  we  were  placed  in. 

" Gentlemen,  you  acted  like  generals.  You  did 
not  despair  but  stood  strong,  bound  more  firmly 
together  in  such  a  manner  that  whatever  inten- 
tion or  design  the  enemy  had  upon  you  they 
saw  clearly  that  all  hope  in  their  controlling  you 
was  lost.  The  result  of  this  move  was  as  we 
anticipated,  so  that  once  again,  gentlemen,  we 
are  all  for  the  present  in  a  position  of  safety. 
Although  we  have  not  exterminated  the  band  of 
spirits  who  wish  to  usurp  our  cause  and  work, 
still  we  are  strong  enough  to  give  you  the  satis- 
faction of  communicating  with  us  on  this  tele- 
graph instrument. 

"We  will  not  attempt  to  explain  to  you  at 
present  how  the  last  break  occurred,  but  will  leave 
that  matter  until  a  future  date  when  we  will 
have  more  strength  and  time  at  our  command. 
Our  work  at  the  present  time  is  to  repair  and 
build  up  as  fast  as  possible  that  which  the  enemy 
destroyed.  We  will  explain  to  you  first  the  sit- 
uation as  we  see  it  from  our  side  and  then  show 
you  how  this  is  to  be  rebuilt. 


442       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

"The  enemy  have  destroyed  all  our  wires  lead- 
ing from  this  office  to  our  headquarters  and  now 
possess  and  occup3T  the  intervening  space  between 
you  and  us.  This  necessitates  our  friends  to 
soar  far  above  their  line  of  power  in  order  that 
we  may  reach  you  without  their  being  able  to 
perceive  what  direction  we  take.  Now  this 
method  is  both  dangerous  and  fatiguing  so  that 
at  all  hazards  we  will  have  to  regain  our  old 
position.  But  after  looking  over  the  ground 
carefully  we  find  it  would  not  be  policy  to  boldly 
attack  them  in  open  battle  as  we  can  illy  spare 
the  strength  and  force,  and  situated  as  they  are 
at  present  a  very  strong  force  would  have  to  be 
brought  to  bear  on  them. 

"Well,  gentlemen,  we  have  a  plan  from  the 
master  brain  of  Charles  Sumner  which,  if  follow- 
ed closely  by  you,  will  no  doubt  save  us  all 
this  trouble. 

"Now  observe  the  directions  that  follow:  The 
enemy  have  no  idea  that  we  will  attempt  to 
continue  the  work  while  they  hold  their  present 
position,  and  as  long  as  they  guard  the  outside 
walls  they  think  you  are  safe  from  us,  but  we 
are  glad  to  state  that  in  no  way  can  they  see 
or  enter  into  this  office,  therefore  if  we  changed 
our  meeting  place  and  did  so  carefully  and  in 
secret,  the  chances  are  we  could  establish  a 
close  connection  and  build  up  a  force  between 
us  which  would  defy  them  before  they  could  dis- 
cover what  we  were  about. 

"It  was  our   intention   in  the  summer  to  send 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       443 

you  to  the  Southern  Camp  in  Florida,  to  con- 
tinue and  complete  our  work,  as  we  hardly  had 
enough  time  to  do  so  at  Lily  Dale.  It  is  our 
intention  to  do  so  now  and  this  is  how  you  are 
to  proceed  in  the  matter: 

"The  camp  opens  about  Febuary  1st  and  you 
will  endeavor  to  get  there  as  soon  after  we 
advise  you  as  possible.  At  a  future  date  we  will 
give  you  the  exact  time  of  starting.  You  will 
take  everything  necessary  to  your  staying  there 
for  two  months  or  longer.  We  will  try  and 
arrange  even^thing  for  you  as  far  as  lays  in  our 
power,  as  we  did  at  Lily  Dale.  On  your  jour- 
ney down  there  you  will  not  attempt  to  commu- 
nicate with  us,  nor  after  you  arrive,  or  in  any  way 
pay  an}'  attention  to  your  work  until  such  time 
as  we  shall  advise  you,  and  above  all  you  must 
not  let  anyone  know  your  destination.  Mr. 
Wilson,  can  say  that  he  is  going  on  a  visit  to 
his  sister  in  Denver,  Colorado,  and  Mr.  Dallas 
will  give  out  that  he  is  going  to  Scotland. 

"Air.  Dallas  will  give  up  his  present  situation 
as  soon  after  the  first  of  January  as  possible,  so 
that  his  mind  and  time  will  be  free  from  all  bus- 
iness cares  and  be  prepared  for  us.  We  will 
also  want  him  to  leave  Bradford  for  a  short 
time  before  starting  for  the  South,  but  full  par- 
ticulars about  this  matter  will  be  given  later. 

"This  plan  with  the  aid  of  us  on  this  side  will 
lead  the  enemy  (should  they  discover  anything) 
in  the  direction  we  wish  them  to  take,  and  if  on 
the    other   hand    they    find  out  nothing  we  will 


444       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

also  be  safe.  In  the  meantime  we  will  have  a 
meeting  on  a  future  date  which  has  not  yet  been 
decided  on  and  we  shall  see  that  the  enemy  are 
around  and  spying  on  us  at  that  meeting.  We 
will  tell  you  that  we  will  give  up  the  work  for 
the  present  as  we  have  not  the  power,  and  will 
beg  of  you  to  give  it  up  also.  You  will  do  all 
you  can  to  help  us  to  deceive  them  and  lead 
them  to  believe  that  we  have  failed  to  complete 
our  work.  Mr.  Dallas'  going  away  for  a  week 
or  two  afterwards  will  give  color  to  our  remarks. 

"In  conclusion  we  say  that  if  you  play  your 
parts  well  we  will  have  no  difficulty  in  working 
our  plans  out  successfully.  You  will  see  each 
part  fits  the  other  and  we  have  to  thank  our 
leader,  Mr.  Sumner,  for  it  all.  He  has  looked 
over  the  result  on  each  point  carefully,  and 
studied  every  detail,  so  that  it  is  the  opinion  of 
us  all  that  the  outcome  of  it  all  can  only  be 
success. 

"Our  meetings  hereafter  will  have  to  be  in  se- 
cret and  when  we  know  the  enemy  is  otherwise 
engaged.  Today  we  sent  half  of  our  force  to 
fight  against  them  while  we  were  here  with  you. 

"Follow  us  carefully  and  in  the  end  which  is 
not  far  distant  you  will  be  the  Christs  of  the 
Nineteenth  Century,  held  in  respect  by  princes 
and  kings,  as  far  above  them  as  the  noon-day 
sun. 

"We  are  glad  to  be  here  again  today  and  only 
wish  we  could  stay  with  you  for  supper  but  we 
must  not  run  any  chances. 


445 

"There  is  so  much  in  detail  we  have  omitted 
to  say  owing  to  the  short  time  left  to  us,  but 
we  will  find  other  opportunities  before  long.  We 
have  given  you  today  an  outline  of  the  plan  so 
that  you  can  be  preparing  for  the  time  when  it 
comes. 

"Thanking  Mr.  Dallas  for  the  effort  he  has 
made  in  getting  our  message  correctly,  we 
remain,  dear  brothers,  forever  and  ever  your 
loving  spirit  friends.  Charles  Sumner,  Prof.  F. 
R.  S.,  William  P.  Shoemaker,  Plum  Mitchell,  Har- 
vey Mason." 

This  is,  as  I  have  already  stated,  a  wonderful 
message  sent  from  start  to  finish  without  inter- 
mission, except  a  few  moments  of  time,  when 
the  sending  operators  spelled  each  other,  in 
changing  positions.  The  sending  operators  were 
spirits  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Plum  Mitchell  and  Harvey 
Mason.  One  of  them  would  operate  a  few  min- 
utes and  then  give  away  and  another  take  his 
place  and  so  on.  The  sending  or  operating 
rather,  seemed  to  tire  them.  The  receiving  oper- 
ator was  Mr.  Dallas,  who,  with  pad  and  pencil, 
recorded  it  as  received.  I  was  about  four  feet 
from  the  instrument.  Mr.  Dallas,  busy  with  pen- 
cil, writing  it  as  received,  occupied  a  position  of 
about  the  same  distance  from  the  key  of  the 
instrument.  Wonderful  sight!  Convincing  phe- 
nomenon! The  telegraph  instrument  ticking  off 
the  long,  well  worded  and  intelligent  message, 
no  visible  agency  near  the  key,  no  outside  con- 
nection in  any  way  reaching  it.    Neither  Mr.  Dal- 


446       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

las  nor  myself  were  able  to  see  our  spirit  friends 
on  this  occasion.  They  were  centering  their 
force  in  another  direction,  that  of  operating  a 
common  Morse  telegraph  instrument,  which  they 
had  often  done  before,  with  as  much  strength 
and  vigor  as  any  operator  in  mortal  form  could 
do,  which  to  me  at  least  is  as  great  a  phenom- 
enon as  to  address  themselves  to  mortal  vision 
or  to  the  sense  of  mortal  hearing  by  spirit  voice. 

After  a  few  minutes  rest  the  instrument  resumed 
and  gave  us  the  following:  "Well,  gentlemen,. 
we  have  already  stayed  over  our  time  by  a  few 
minutes.  Think  over  the  plan  outlined  in  our 
message.  We  will  find  other  opportunities  to 
meet.  We  enjoyed  the  dinner  very  much  and  will 
say  good  bj^e  for  the  present.    Charles  Sumner."" 

In  reply  I  said:  "Good  afternoon,  gentlemen. 
We  are  much  gratified  by  your  presence  today. 
Come  again  as  soon  as  possible  and  during  the 
interim  we  will  think  over  the  plan  outlined  in 
your  message." 

On  December  1,  spirit  Mitchell  visited  us  at  8 
a.  m.  and  informed  us  that  Mr.  Sumner  would 
be  with  us  on  the  second  of  December,  at  7:30 
p.  m.  and  requested  us  to  have  the  telegraph 
instrument  in  readiness  in  the  middle  office  for 
Mr.  Sumner's  use  on  his  arrival.  Accordingly  I 
had  the  instrument  in  readiness  and  awaited 
the  arrival  of  our  expected  guest  on  the  second 
day  of  December.  At  7:30  p.  m.  we  received  the 
following  message:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen. 
I  hope  you  are  both  well.    Charles  Sumner."  In 


447 

reply  to  this  we  bade  Mr.  Sumner  good  evening 
and  informed  him  that  we  were  in  our  usual 
health  and  also  remarked  as  follows:  "Mr.  Sum- 
ner, I  have  ascertained  since  your  last  visit  here 
that  the  Spiritualists  have  abandoned  their  plan 
of  holding  a  series  of  meetings  at  Lake  Helen 
this  winter.  That  is  the  place  as  I  take  it  from 
your  last  message  to  us  on  the  29th  of  Novem- 
ber, you  had  in  view  as  Mr.  Dallas'  and  my 
destination  when  you  spoke  of  sending  us  to 
the  Southern  Camp."  Immediately  we  received 
the  following  message:  "That  is  something  new 
to  me.  We  understood,  while  at  Lily  Dale  last 
summer  and  since,  that  all  would  be  in  readiness- 
for  such  purpose  in  Febuary.  That  was  some 
time  ago,  however,  and  we  have  not  enquired 
into  the  matter  since.  This  will  alter  our  plans. 
Our  going  away  to  Camp  in  Florida  gave  us  the 
opportunity  we  required  to  get  away  from  the 
enemy  in  secret,  but  in  my  opinion  any  other 
direction  would  suit  as  well.  We  will  have  to 
locate  you  somewhere  until  we  accomplish  what 
we  explained  to  you  in  our  former  message. 
Charles  Sumner."  In  reply  I  said:  "I  am  sorry 
that  conditions  are  such  as  will  compel  you  to 
change  your  plan.  I  wish  to  sa3r  to  }rou  that  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  have  talked  over  the  matter  and 
have  fully  concluded  to  be  led  by  our  spirit 
friends  now  as  in  the  past." 

Immediately  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"Thank  3tou.  We  appreciate  the  confidence  you 
have  in  us.    Yes,  this  will  change  our  plan  some- 


448       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

what.  I  will  have  to  consult  the  Doctor  and 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.  in  the  matter  immediately.  This 
will  be  all  for  this  evening  and  I  will  bid  you 
good  night.    Charles  Sumner." 

On  December  9,  at  9  a.  m.,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
being  together  at  my  office,  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing message  via  telegraph  instrument:  "Good 
morning,  gentlemen.  Mr.  Sumner  has  told  us, 
and  we  have  otherwise  found  out,  that  there  is 
to  be  no  Camp  in  Florida  this  year.  We  have 
not  come  to  any  conclusion  as  to  choice  of  place, 
as  we  have  to  locate  you  where  we  can  get  the 
best  results.  After  looking  several  cities  over 
carefully,  we  find  a  disadvantage  in  each  but  ex- 
pect before  another  week  has  passed  we  will  find 
a  place  suitable  for  our  work. 

"I  am  in  favor  of  the  West,  but  Mr.  Sumner 
thinks  the  journey  too  far  for  you  to  undertake. 
However,  we  will  decide  this  week.  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker is  in  favor  of  the  South. 

"I  am  glad  to  state  that  Dr.  W.  D.  Eddy  has 
escaped  from  the  enemy  and  is  among  his  friends 
again.  So  you  see  we  are  getting  more  strength 
every  day. 

"The  enemy  are  on  the  watch  night  and  day, 
but  we  manage  to  elude  them  and  must  con- 
tinue to  do  so  until  the  day  we  all  meet  in  the 
open  field. 

"Further  instructions  we  cannot  give  you  until 
next  Sunday.  We  would  like  to  visit  you  during 
the  week  but  think  it  safer  to  be  here  as  little 
as  possible.    We  will  hold  the  meeting  we  spoke 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       449 

to  you  about  immediately  after  the  city  or  place 
is  decided  on.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  P.  M.,  opr."  I  re- 
plied to  this:  " Professor,  I  am  glad  to  meet  you 
again.  We  note  all  you  say  in  your  message. 
It  makes  but  little  difference  to  us  where  you 
send  us."  And  then  this  message:  "This  will 
be  all  this  morning  and  unless  occasion  requires 
we  will  not  see  you  until  on  the  16th  of  this 
month.    Good  day.  F.  R.  S.,  P.  M.,  opr." 

On  December  16,  at  10  a.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
met  in  the  middle  room  of  my  office/  We  had 
connected  up  the  telegraph  instrument  in  the 
usual  way,  as  we  were  expecting  some  of  our 
spirit  friends.  We  had  been  advised  yesterday 
by  Plum  Mitchell  that  some  of  them  would  visit 
us  at  this  hour  and  instructed  us  to  have  every- 
thing in  readiness.  At  10:05  a.  m.  we  received 
the  following  message:  "Good  morning,  gentle- 
men, we  hope  we  find  you  well.  Charles  Sumner, 
Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker."  After  bidding  our  friends 
good  morning,  the  instrument  resumed  and 
gave  us  this  message:  "Gentlemen,  we  have  at 
last  decided  where  our  work  is  to  be  renewed. 
Jacksonville,  Florida  is  the  place.  We  have  look- 
ed over  many  other  towns  and  cities,  but  in  no 
place  could  we  find  such  good  advantages  as  in 
Jacksonville.  The  West  coast  has  been  spoken 
of  very  favorably  by  F.  R.  S.  and  several  others 
but  we  consider  the  journey  too  far  and  the 
conditions  not  much  better  than  in  Jacksonville 

"The  arrangements  we  have  made  for  you  will 
be  given  on  the  first  Sunday  of  the  New  Year,  as 
at  present  we  have  not  completed  in  detail. 


450       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

"I  am  glad  to  say  to  you,  that  we  are  work- 
ing along  our  present  lines  with  much  success 
and  you  have  helped  us  well. 

"The  enemy  know  nothing,  but  still  keep  a 
sharp  lookout.  Although  you  do  not  hear  from 
them  from  time  to  time,  they  have  not  by  any 
means  forgotten  3rou,  so  do  not  get  careless,  but 
be  as  cautious  as  ever. 

"You  will  be  delighted  to  hear  that  Dr.  Eddy, 
is  progressing  favorably  and  will  soon  be  able 
to  return  to  work  with  us  and  we  shall  be  very 
glad  of  it,  for  he  is  of  great  help. 

"Keep  right  on  in  the  way  you  have  been  do- 
ing until  you  hear  from  us  again.  You  under- 
stand why  we  do  not  spend  more  time  with  you, 
not  from  any  reason  of  our  own.  Your  fellow 
worker,  William    Patterson    Shoemaker,  M.  D."" 

A  few  moments  of  rest  after  receiving  the  last 
message  and  then  this  was  given:  "Gentlemen,, 
the  Doctor,  has  given  you  as  much  information 
as  I  think  necessary  at  present,  and  I  have  but 
one  word  to  add.  Rest  assured  that  all  will  go 
well  and  success  awaits  us  at  each  turn  of  the 
road.  It  gives  us  much  pleasure  to  have  all  in 
readiness  for  you  when  the  time  comes,  so  keep 
a  good  heart.  Everything  is  drawing  slowly 
but  surely  to  a  final  victory.    Charles  Sumner. "' 

Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  after  receiving  these 
messages,  informed  the  Doctor  and  Mr.  Sumner, 
orally,  that  the  place  selected  was  agreeable  to 
each  of  us,  and  that  we  would  be  ready  to  start 
at  any  time  they  instructed  us  to  do  so.    In  re- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       451 

ply  to  this  they  both  thanked  us  and  then  said: 
"Well,  gentlemen,  that  is  all  for  today.  You  will 
hear  from  us  again  soon.  Good  day.  W.  P.  S., 
opr." 

January  6,  1895.  At  10  a.  m.  on  this  date, 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were  engaged  in  connecting  up 
the  telegraph  instrument  with  the  battery  and 
preparing  to  receive  our  spirit  friends,  for  we 
had  been  told  that  the  arrangements  for  leaving 
Bradford,  Pa.  for  Jacksonville,  Florida,  would  be 
given  to  us  on  the  first  Sunday  of  the  New  Year, 
and  this  is  the  day.  After  the  instrument  was 
connected  up  and  everything  in  readiness,  we 
took  seats  to  await  developments  in  the  middle 
room  of  my  office.  We  had  not  long  to  wait 
for  soon  the  instrument  began  to  tick,  operated 
by  that  mysterious  unseen  power,  and  we  re- 
ceived the  following  message:  "Good  morning, 
gentlemen,  hope  you  are  both  well.  This  is  the 
day  we  set  to  give  you  instructions  concerning 
the  contemplated  trip.  Mr.  Dallas  will  provide 
himself  with  pad  and  pencil  and  write  what  we 
have  to  say  through  the  use  of  the  instrument. 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Charles  Sumner,  Dr.  William  P. 
Shoemaker." 

Mr.  Dallas  and  I  orally  bid  the  gentlemen 
good  morning  and  informed  them  that  we  were 
as  well  as  usual  and  very  glad  to  have  them 
with  us  again.  Mr.  Dallas  provided  with  pad 
and  pencil  took  his  seat  at  the  table,  received 
and  wrote  the  following  message  as  it  was  tick- 
ed   off   by    the    instrument:      "Gentlemen    and 


452       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Brothers:  We  are  here  today  to  give  you  your 
final  instructions,  and  trust  you  will  carry  them 
out  faithfully. 

"First.  Mr.  Dallas  will  leave  Bradford  about 
January  24th  or  25th  for  good.  He  can  use  his 
own  judgment  where  to  go  and  how  to  act  un- 
til you  both  meet  again.  Dr.  Shoemaker  tells 
me  that  Mr.  Dallas  has  friends  in  Canada.  If 
agreeable  to  him  it  would  suit  us  well,  that 
he  would  visit  there  until  we  want  him.  If  such 
arrangements  can  be  made,  Mr.  D.  must  act 
there  as  if  he  is  on  his  vacation,  and  let  no  re- 
mark fall  during  his  visit  where  he  is  going. 

"On  the  evening  of  the  14th  of  February  he 
will. meet  Mr.  Wilson  at  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  During 
the  intervening  time  you  can  both  write  to  each 
other,  but  no  other  party  is  to  know  the  loca- 
tion of  Mr.  Dallas. 

"Mr.  Wilson  will  leave  Bradford  for  Buffalo  on 
the  13th  of  February,  taking  all  baggage  of 
both  parties  with  him.  On  the  evening  of  the 
14th  of  Februar}r,  you  will  both  meet  at  the 
Stafford  House  on  Washington  St.,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

"After  breakfast  on  the  morning  of  the  15th, 
Mr.  Charles  Sumner  will  be  with  you  to  advise 
you  on  any  point  of  uncertainty  that  may  turn 
up.  As  soon  as  Mr.  Sumner  is  with  you,  you 
can  immediately  make  all  arrangements  to  go 
south.  Everything  is  to  be  arranged  in  Buffalo, 
N.  Y.,  and  you  must  not  return  to  Bradford,  Pa. 
until  you  have  our  permission  to  do  so. 

"After  you  leave  Buffalo  for  Jacksonville,    you 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       453 

can  take  your  own  time  about  getting  there.  If 
your  tickets  admit  of  stop  over  at  any  point  of 
the  route.  3tou  may  do  so,  in  order  that  you  may 
completely  cover  up  your  tracks.  We  wish  3'ou 
to  take  as  much  pleasure  out  of  the  journe\r  as 
possible  and  be  in  no  hurry  in  anj^  direction. 
We  leave  route  to  Jacksonville,  to  your  own 
choice.  Take  the  one  which  suits  you  best  and 
that  will  satisfy  us  also. 

"Before  leaving  Bradford  make  all  arrange- 
ments to  have  any  mail  that  may  come  to  you 
here  left  in  care  of  some  trustworthy  party,  such 
as  J.  G.,  who  shall  forward  same  to  private 
Post  Office  box,  which  you  can  procure  on  your 
arrival  at  Jacksonville.  You  will  register  there 
as  E.  M.  D.  and  J.  K.  W.  of  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  and 
Mr.  D.  is  to  be  the  nephew  of  J.  K.  W.  You 
are  both  traveling  for  pleasure  and  will  try  and 
act  as  such,  as  no  doubt  there  will  be  many 
eyes  on  }rou,  trying  to  find  out  what  your  busi- 
ness is. 

"We  have  not  at  present  selected  a  house  to 
locate  you  in  at  Jacksonville,  so  that  on  your 
arrival,  you  will  put  up  at  a  good  confortable 
Hotel  until  wre  give  you  further  notice.  Make  no 
attempt  to  communicate  with  us  at  the  hotel 
and  do  not  get  anxious  if  you  do  not  hear  from 
us  for  four  or  five  da}'S.  You  may  rest  assur- 
ed that  we,  in  the  meantime  will  be  looking  af- 
ter your  interests  and  take  good  care  to  have 
you  in  our  midst  all  of  the  time. 

"When  all  is  in  readiness  we  shall  send   Dr.  S. 


454       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

who  will  rap  as  usual  and  give  you  the  follow- 
ing  passwords .    Take  no  notice  of  anyone 

else,  or  any  spirit  or  rap,  unless  the  passwords 
are  given  first,  and  above  all  be  careful  not  to 
write  or  mention  the  passwords  after  you  leave 
this  room.  From  him  you  will  learn  how  to  pro- 
ceed further. 

"In  our  work  we  think  it  will  be  a  better  plan 
to  give  you  the  directions  as  we  go  along,  so 
that  they  will  be  fresher  in  your  memory  and 
you  will  not  have  so  much  to  remember  at  one 
time,  also,  what  you  do  not  know  cannot  reach 
or  be  reached  by  any  other  spirit  who  may  try 
to  gain  access  to  your  atmosphere. 

"As  far  as  we  can  see  for  the  present  you  will 
spend  about  nine  weeks  in  the  south  of  Florida, 
so  you  will  be  careful  and  see  that  you  take 
everything  you  may  require  with  you,  so  that 
your  minds  will  be  perfectly  at  rest.  We  will 
leave  all  minor  details  to  your  own  judgments, 
which  have  guided  you  well  up  to  the  present 
time.  We  do  not  limit  }rou  to  any  action,  place 
or  time  which  is  not  occupied  by  us.  Act  as  you 
feel,  go  anywhere  and  you  can  do  almost  any- 
thing after  leaving  Buffalo.  You  will  understand 
by  that,  that  you  are  at  liberty  to  do  as  you 
please  when  we  do  not  require  your  services, 
and  that  the  strict  lookout  while  here  in  Brad- 
ford, may  not  be  carried  in  any  other  city,  Mr. 
Wilson  will  arrange  all  his  private  business  in 
Bradford,  so  that  only  the  most  important  will 
have  to  be  forwarded  to  Jacksonville. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       4-55 

•"If  there  is  any  thing  else,  or  any  questions 
to  be  asked,  I  will  be  here  myself  in  person  to 
answer  them  on  Sunday,  January  20th. 

"The  meeting  we  spoke  of  will  be  held  between 
the  21st  and  24th  of  January,  but  will  decide 
later  what  day  and  hour  and  will  let  you  know 
so  you  can  be  prepared  for  same.  We  are  fully 
satisfied  that  all  is  to  be  successful  and  that  our 
work  will  soon  be  rolling  on  with  such  force 
that  no  sect  or  community  can  dare  to  resist  us. 

"We  are  progressing  even  better  than  we  an- 
ticipated and  are  now  waiting  anxiously  for 
the  time  when  we  can  all  grasp  each  other  by 
the  hand  and  see  one  another  as  in  the  days  of 
our  beginning;  that  we  know,  and  all  are  fully 
satisfied,  is  very  close  at  hand.  Your  brother 
workers,  Prof.  F.  R.*S.,  operator,  Charles  Sum- 
ner and  Dr.  William  P.  Shoemaker." 

The  telegraph  instrument  stopped  and  we  had 
on  paper  this  wonderful  message,  so  plain,  so 
well  connected  and  to  the  point  that  its  mean- 
ing could  not  be  misunderstood.  We  know  now 
when  to  start  on  our  mission,  where  to  go,  how 
to  deport  in  order  that  the  wishes  of  our  spirit 
friends  be  complied  with.  Well,  after  reading 
the  message  in  which  no  corrections  were  neces- 
sary, I  said  orally:  "Gentlemen,  this  message  is 
plain  and  thoroughly  understood  by  Mr.  Dallas 
and  myself  and  your  plan  as  mapped  out  for  us 
to  do  will  be  strictly  observed  by  us  in  every 
detail.  I  hope  and  we  both  hope,  that  you  may 
be  successful  in  your  undertaking.    We  are  ready 


456       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

to  serve  you  to  the  end  in  assisting  you  in  your 
work.  We  will  be  ready  to  start  at  the  time 
you  suggest  and  will  closly  follow  directions." 

When  I  ceased  speaking  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment again  began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the  fol- 
lowing: "Thank  you,  gentlemen.  We  think  that 
is  all  for  the  present.  Will  meet  you  here  on 
January  20th.    Good  day.    Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  opr." 

The  instrument  came  to  a  rest.  Our  spirit 
friends  had  evident^  departed  and  left  Mr.  Dal- 
las and  myself  to  wonder  where  it  would  end. 
Time  alone  can  tell.  I  wish  to  add  in  explana- 
tion of  the  meeting,  referred  to  in  the  message, 
to  be  held  on  January  21st  to  24th,  it  had  been 
spoken  of  by  the  spirit  F.  R.  S.  at  a  previous 
meeting  and  is  fully  understood  by  us. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Spirit  F.  R.  S.  Present— What  He  Says— Dallas  Leaves 
Bradford— Wilson  Leaves  Bradford— Experience — 
Wilson  and  Dallas  Meet  at  Buffalo— Meet  Spirit 
Sumner— Instructs  Wilson  and  Dallas— Leave  Buffalo 
for  Washington,  D.  C— At  Washington— Meet  Spirit 
Mitchell— Mitchell  Criticises  Manner  of  Registering — 
Enemy  Discover  Wilson's  and  Dallas'  Absence — Effort 
to  Trace— Ordered  to  Proceed  to  Charlotte,  N.  C. — 
Leave  Washington— At  Charlotte— Meet  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell—Informed That  Enemy  had  Traced  to  Buffalo — 
Ordered  to  Savannah,  Ga.— At  Savannah— Meet  Spirit 
Mitchell— Efforts  of  Enemy  to  Find  Wilson  and  Dal- 
las— Ordered  to  Jacksonville,  Fla. — Meet  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell— Keep  Advised — Spirit  Mitchell  Consults  R.  R. 
Time-Table— Meet  Spirit  Mason— Ordered  to  St.  Au- 
gustine, Fla.  v 

On  January  20,  at  11  a.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
were  seated  in  the  middle  room  of  my  office  en- 
gaged in  conversation  on  the  topics  of  the  day. 
At  the  conclusion  of  our  last  meeting  with  our 
spirit  friends  we  had  disconnected  the  telegraph 
instrument  from  the  battery.  We  had  been  con- 
versing for  some  few  minutes  when  suddenly 
there  came  loud  and  distinct   raps,    near   where 


458 

Mr.  Dallas  was  seated;  familiar  raps,  however, 
and  we  recognized  them  as  being  produced  by 
our  spirit  friend,  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  By  rapping  tel- 
egraphy he  informed  us  that  he  desired  the  tele- 
graph instrument  connected  with  the  battery 
which  we  did  forthwith.  After  we  had  complet- 
ed the  connection  we  took  seats  and  the  instru- 
ment began  to  tick  and  gave  us  this  message: 
u 'Gentlemen,  I  meet  you  here  today  by  appoint- 
ment at  our  last  meeting.  Is  there  any  question 
you  wish  to  ask  or  any  further  information  you 
•desire  in  relation  to  your  southern  trip?  Prof. 
F.  R.  S." 

I  replied  to  this  message  orally:  "We  are  al- 
ways glad  to  meet  you,  Professor.  Your  message 
at  our  last  meeting  is  so  plain  and  full  that  I 
think  that  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  fully  understand  in 
•detail  what  you  expect  us  to  do,  and  I  do  not 
think  I  have  any  questions  to  ask  in  relation  to 
our  southern  trip."  Mr.  Dallas  also  informed 
the  Professor,  that  he  had  no  questions  to  ask, 
and  then  this  message  via  instrument:  "All 
right,  gentlemen.  I  am  glad  that  I  made  my 
former  message  full  and  plain  which  I  tried  to 
do.  I  will  be  here  again  tomorrow  evening. 
Nothing  of  importance,  but  as  we  desire  Mr. 
Dallas  to  leave  Bradford,  on  January  24th,  as 
intimated  in  former  message,  will  merely  call  and 
be  prepared  to  answer  any  questions  which  may 
be  suggested  to  your  mind  during  the  interim. 
Good  day.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

On  January  21st    at    8:30   p.    m.,    Mr.  Dallas 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       459 

and  I  connected  up  the  instrument  at  the  usual 
place  as  we  expected  a  call  from  spirit  F.  R.  S. 
Very  soon  thereafter  we  received  this  message: 
"Good  evening,  gentlemen."  We  each  said,  orally: 
"Good  evening,  Professor."  The  instrument  re- 
sumed: "Well,  gentlemen,  everything  is  in  read- 
iness for  our  start.  Mr.  Dallas  as  beforesaid 
will  leave  Bradford  on  Januaay  24th.  I  am  told 
that  he  has  concluded  to  spend  the  time  to  Feb- 
ruary 14th  with  his  relatives  in  Canada.  I  do 
not  know  of  an3rthing  else  to  add.  Do  you  wish 
to  ask  questions?"  I  replied:  "No,  I  do  not  de- 
sire to  ask  any  questions.  I  think  we  under- 
stand your  instructions  thoroughly."  The  tele- 
graphing resumed:  "I  think  we  understand 
everything  in  relation  to  our  trip  in  detail  so 
far  as  is  necessary  to  know  at  the  present  time, 
so  will  say  good  night.     Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were  left  alone  to  talk  over 
and  arrange  the  details  for  our  departure  from 
Bradford  on  a  mission,  so  far  as  I  know,  never 
before  attempted.  Mr.  Dallas  was  to  start  on 
the  24th  of  January.  He  concluded  that  it  was 
best  for  him  to  spend  the  time  until  we  were  to 
meet  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  with  his  relatives  in  Can- 
ada. I  am  to  leave  Bradford  on  February  13, 
1895. 

On  January  24,  at  8  a.  m.,  we  met  at  the 
usual  place  and  connected  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment with  the  battery.  We  had  not  been  in- 
structed to  do  so,  but  did  not  know  but  what 
some  detail  of  our  undertaking  had    been    over- 


460       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

looked,  if  so,  we  were  ready  to  receive  an}-  fur- 
ther instructions  our  spirit  friends  might  wish  to 
offer.  We  waited  for  some  time  but  the  instru- 
ment remained  silent  and  hearing  or  seeing  no 
indication  that  any  of  our  friends  from  the  bor- 
der land  were  present,  we  disconnected  the  in- 
strument and  Mr.  Dallas  began  preparations  for 
the  journey,  which,  as  before  mentioned,  he  was 
to  make  the  start  today.  After  concluding  his 
preparations,  Mr.  Dallas  left  Bradford  on  the 
morning  train  for  Canada,  via  Buffalo.  What 
follows  will  be  for  a  few  pages  a  memorandum 
of  my  start  on  the  contemplated  trip  and  inci- 
dents connected  therewith. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  February  13,  1895.  In  three  or 
four  days  after  Mr.  Dallas  left  Bradford,  I  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  him  informing  me  that  he 
had  reached  his  destination  in  Canada  all  right 
and  without  particular  incident.  This  is  the  day 
set  for  me  to  make  the  start  from  here  for  the 
southern  trip  as  per  programme.  Since  Mr. 
Dallas'  departure,  I  have  not  seen  or  heard  any- 
thing from  our  spirit  friends.  They  evidently 
consider  their  former  instructions  so  full  and 
plain  that  they  have  nothing  to  add  and  consid- 
er that  it  is  not  necessary  for  them  to  visit  me 
before  my  start.  I  started  from  Bradford  to 
Buffalo  via  the  B.  R.  &  P.  R.  R.  at  7:45  a.  m., 
having  expressed  Mr.  Dallas'  and  my  own  bag- 
gage to  Buffalo  yesterday.  I  saw  no  one  nor 
heard  nothing  from  the  spirit  world,  but  [  felt 
sure  as  one  can    feel    by    impression    that    some 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       461 

strange  spirit  joined  me  on  my  way  to  the  de- 
pot after  departing  from  my  office.  The  impres- 
sion gave  me  an  uneasy  feeling  and  I  thought: 
"Can  it  be  possible  that  an  enemy  from  the  spirit 
world  is  watching  my  movements?"  however,  I 
kept  on  and  said  nothing.  On  arriving  at  the 
depot  I  stepped  into  the  Rochester  Hotel  to  get 
a  cup  of  coffee  and  lunch.  While  there  Mr.  Galla- 
gher, the  proprietor,  asked  me  where  I  was  trav- 
eling to.  I  replied  that  I  was  going  to  Sala- 
manca, N.  Y.,  from  there  to  Olean,  N.  Y.  and 
from  there  to  Smithport,  Pa.  I  answered  thus, 
for  the  reason,  that  should  am-  curious  spirit  be 
present  listening  to  our  conversation  and  curious 
to  know  where  I  was  going,  as  I  really  expect- 
ed there  was,  that  it  would  satisfy  his  curiosity 
and  at  the  same  time  mislead  as  to  my  real  des- 
tination. I  speak  of  this  in  detail  for  the  rea- 
son that  subsequent  events  may  prove  my  sus- 
picions well  founded.  I  arrived  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
at  11  a.  m.,  without  further  incident  and  stop- 
ped at  the  Broezel  Hotel. 

Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  February  14,  1895.  I  left  the 
Broezel  Hotel  at  10  a.  m.,  on  this  da}r  and  took 
up  quarters  at  the  Stafford  House,  registering 
there,  J.  K.  Wilson,  Bradford,  Pa." 

At  4  p.  m.,  Mr.  Dallas  arrived  at  the  Stafford 
House,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  as  per  previous  arrange- 
ment and  registered  "E.  M.  Dallas,  Bradford, 
Pa."  Up  to  and  including  this  time  we  had  not 
been  instructed  as  to  how  we  should  register  at 
the  hotels  on  our  way  to  our  destination  south, 


462       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

but  we  presume  the  proper  way  is  to  register  in 
our  own  names.  On  this  day  we  heard  nothing 
whatever  from  our  spirit  friends. 

Stafford  House,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  February  15, 
1895.  After  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  had  partaken  of 
breakfast,  we  repaired  to  our  room  to  await 
developments.  We  had  not  long  to  wait,  for 
very  soon  we  heard  rapping  telegraplvy  on  the 
floor  near  by.  We  recognized  it,  or  thought  we 
did,  and  it  proved  to  be  our  spirit  friend,  Plum 
Mitchell,  with  whom  was  our  spirit  friend  Har- 
vey Mason.  They  informed  us  that  spirit  Char- 
les Sumner  would  visit  us  in  about  one  hour, 
and  that  we  had  better  connect  the  telegraph 
instrument  with  the  batter}r,  which  I  had 
brought  with  me,  as  it  would  be  much  easier 
for  Mr.  Sumner  to  say  what  he  wished  to  say 
on  the  telegraph  instrument  than  in  any  other 
way.  We  connected  the  instrument  as  instructed 
and  waited  until  10:30  a.  m.,  when  Charles 
Sumner  answered  on  the  instrument.  He  had 
nothing  of  great  importance  to  say,  but  entered 
into  general  conversation  with  us  about  what 
route  we  would  take  to  the  Florida  Coast.  He 
said  everything  looked  all  right  for  success  as 
far  as  he  had  been  able  to  see,  and  instructed 
us  to  take  the  train  at  7:30  p.  m.,  February  16, 
via  N.  Y.  C.  R.  R.  on  our  way  south  which 
would  get  us  to  Washington,  at  11  a.  m.  the  fol- 
lowing day,  and  to  stop  at  Washington,  D.  C. 
for  further  orders  by  our  spirit  friends.  With 
these  instructions  and  bidding  us  a  happy  jour- 
nev  he  left  us. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       463 

Stafford  House,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  February  16, 
1895.  After  breakfasting,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
waited  in  our  room  for  anything  that  might 
come  from  the  border  land.  About  10  a.  m. 
spirits  Plum  Mitchell  and  Harvey  Mason  were 
on  hand  and  reported  by  rapping  telegraphy 
that  everything  looked  rosy  except  that  they 
had  noticed  a  little  commotion  above  normal 
among  our  opponents  in  the  spirit  world,  which 
in  their  opinion,  indicated  that  the  enemy  had 
discovered  our  absence  from  Bradford,  and  were 
anxious  to  learn  our  whereabouts,  but  said  that 
they  did  not  think  anything  serious  would  come 
of  it.  They  also  advised  immediate  preparations 
for  our  journey  south  in  way  of  purchasing  rail- 
road tickets,  shipping  our  baggage  etc.,  to  be 
sure  to  take  the  train  via  N.  Y.  C.  R.  R.  to 
Washington,  D.  C.  at  7:30  p.  m.  and  stop  at 
Washington  for  further  orders.  They  also  in- 
formed  us  that  the}'  would  remain  in  touch  with 
us  all  day  and  if  an3'thing  of  importance  turned 
up  they  would  let  us  know.  Accordingly  we  set 
about  to  purchase  our  tickets  etc.,  for  our  jour- 
ney. On  inquiry  we  found  that  we  could  pur- 
chase railroad  tickets  to  Jacksonville,  Fla.  and 
return,  at  reduced  rates,  good  until  May  31, 
1895,  with  privilege  to  stop  over  going  and 
coming,  wherever  so  desired.  We  therefore,  pur- 
chased a  ticket  each  via  Washington,  D.  C.  from 
Buffalo  to  Jacksonville  and  return  and  checked 
our  baggage  through.  At  7:30  p.  m.  we  took 
the  train  on  our  journey. 


464       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Emerick  Hotel,  Washington,  D.  C,  February 
17,  1895.  We  arrived  here  at  11  a.  m.  Noth- 
ing of  importance  happened  on  the  route  from 
Buffalo.  Spirit  Plum  Mitchell  reported  to  us  on 
the  railroad  train  when  about  two  hours  out 
from  Buffalo.  He  communicated  to  us  by  rap- 
ping telegraphy  which  we  could  distinctly  hear 
on  the  side  of  our  car  as  we  sat  facing  each 
other.  He  informed  us  that  all  was  well  and 
that  he  would  be  on  the  train  with  us  until  we 
arrived  at  Washington.  On  our  arrival  here  we 
engaged  rooms  at  the  Emerick  Hotel.  After 
lunch  we  repaired  to  our  room  and  soon  heard 
rappings  which  proved  to  be  produced  by  our 
spirit  friend  Mitchell.  He  informed  us  that  he 
had  nothing  to  report  or  say,  except,  that  he 
had  noticed  that  I  had  registered  at  the  hotel 
here  in  my  own  name,  which,  he  said,  in  his 
opinion  was  bad  policy,  for  if  the  enemy  among 
the  spirit  hosts  traced  us  to  Washington  the 
name  on  the  register  would  show  them  of  my 
presence  here.  Mr.  Dallas  registered  here,  "F. 
P.  Mac  Donald."  I  replied  to  Plum,  that  it  did 
not  occur  to  me  to  register  under  an  assumed 
name,  as  I  had  not  been  instructed  to  do  so,  but 
perhaps  I  had  better  change  the  name  now  on 
the  register;  he  suggested  it  would  hardly  do 
for  it  would  excite  the  suspicion  of  the  hotel 
clerk,  and  I  had  better  let  my  name  remain  as 
it  had  been  written.  I  then  asked  Plum,  if  in 
his  opinion,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were  liable  to  be 
followed  by  the  bad  spirits  and  enemies.    Spirit 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       465 

Mitchell  replied  that  it  might  be  possible  that 
we  would  be  traced  by  our  enemies,  but  in  his 
opinion  not  probable;  but  as  a  precautionary 
measure  he  advised  that  hereafter  on  our  jour- 
ney south,  we  register  under  an  assumed  name 
in  a  disguised  handwriting  at  such  place  or 
places  we  might  stop  on  our  way  to  Jackson- 
ville. I  inquired  of  the  spirit  how  long  Mr.  D. 
and  I  were  to  stop  here?  He  replied  that  he 
had  not  been  advised  on  that  point,  by  the  lead- 
ers of  the  movement,  but  as  soon  as  he  ascer- 
tained he  would  let  us  know,  and  that  during 
the  interim  to  go  about  the  city  and  enjo3r  our- 
selves as  best  we  could,  bid  us  good  day,  and 
departed. 

Emerick  Hotel,  Washington,  D.  C,  February 
18,  1895.  Air.  D.  and  the  writer  visited  about 
this  interesting  city  most  of  the  dajr.  We  met 
Mr.  Matt  Ruddy  and  Mr.  John  B.  Brawley  who 
formerly  resided  in  Bradford,  but  are  now  living 
here.  Mr.  Brawley  showed  us  much  courtesy, 
and  accompanied  us  to  several  places  of  interest 
in  the  city.  While  I  was  glad  in  a  social  way 
to  meet  Mr.  Rudd}r  and  Mr.  Brawley  here,  it  oc- 
curred to  me  that  it  might  be  to  our  detriment  on 
this  particular  occasion,  especially  so,  should  they 
write  to  any  of  our  acquaintances  in  Bradford 
and  mention  our  presence  in  Washington.  How- 
ever, I  said  nothing  to  Ruddy  or  Brawley  that 
our  mission  was  such  that  we  preferred  their 
silence  in  regard  to  our  meeting.  I  thought  it 
better  to  trust  to  luck  on  that  score. 


466       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Emerick  Hotel,  Washington,  D.  C,  February 
20,  1895.  Nothing  worthy  of  note  happened 
yesterday.  After  lunch  today  we  repaired  to  our 
rooms  in  the  Hotel,  lit  a  cigar  each,  and  settled 
down  to  enjoy  a  smoke.  We  had  not  been 
engaged  long  when  by  rapping  telegraphy  we 
were  informed  that  our  spirit  friend,  Mitchell, 
was  present.  He  said  that  we  were  to  leave 
Washington  via  Southern  Railroad  at.  10:05  p. 
m.  today,  and  travel  as  far  as  Charlotte,  N.  C. 
and  remain  there  until  further  orders.  He  also 
said  that  the  enemy  had  sent  a  spirit  to  trace 
Mr.  Dallas  and  myself,  but  did  not  think  any- 
thing would  come  of  it.  We  informed  him,  orally, 
that  we  would  observe  instructions,  at  which 
the  spirit  bid  us  good  day  and  left. 

Ruport  Hotel,  Charlotte,  N.  C,  February  21, 
1895.  As  instructed  by  spirit  Mitchell,  Mr.  Dal- 
las and  the  writer  left  Washington,  D.  C.  yes- 
terday at  10:05  p.  m.  via  Southern  Railroad  and 
arrived  here  today  at  8:30  a.  m.  Nothing 
occurred  in  transit  worthy  of  note.  After  par- 
taking of  breakfast  we  went  to  our  room  in 
the  Hotel  and  soon  thereafter  spirit  Mitchell 
informed  us  of  his  presence  in  the  usual  way. 
He  had  nothing  of  importance  to  report  and 
no  instructions  to  give.  Mr.  Dallas  registered 
here  "F.  P.  MacDonald"  and  I  registered  an 
assumed  name  each  disguising  our  handwriting 
as  best  we  could. 

Ruport  Hotel,  Charlotte,  N.  C,  February  22, 
1895.      After   breakfast    we    went  to  our  room 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       467 

and  soon  thereafter  were  advised  by  spirit  Mitch- 
ell that  he  was  present.  He  informed  us  that 
the  spirits  leading  the  adverse  force  had  traced 
us  to  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  and  ascertained  that  we 
had  met  there  at  the  Stafford  Hotel,  but  that 
they  were  at  a  loss  to  know  in  what  direction 
we  started  from  there.  He  also  informed  us 
that  the  enemy  were  active  and  much  chagrined 
because  of  our  flight  and  would  use  every  effort 
to  find  our  whereabouts.  He  also  gave  us 
instructions  to  leave  Charlotte  at  8:40  a.  m. 
tomorrow  for  Savannah,  Ga. 

February  23,  1895.  We  started  for  Savannah, 
Ga.  at  9  p.  m.,  via  Florida  Southern  Railroad, 
as  per  instructions  given  to  us  }resterday  and 
arrived  at  Savannah  at  4  p.  m.  Nothing  worthy 
of  note  occurred  in  transit.  We  stopped  at  the 
Paliska  Hotel  registering  under  an  assumed 
name. 

Paliska  Hotel,  Savannah,  Ga.,  February  24, 
1895.  Spirit  Mitchell  reported  to  us  here  by 
spirit  telegraphy  at  9  a.  m.  He  informed  us 
that  the  enemy  were  making  efforts  to  find  us, 
but  that  our  spirit  friends  were  making  every 
effort  to  cover  up  our  tracks.  He  also  informed 
us  that  he  had  not  been  advised  as  to  how  long 
we  were  to  remain  here. 

Paliska  Hotel,  Savannah,  Ga.,  February  25, 
1895.  Spirit  Mitchell  reported  at  10  a.  m.  In 
answer  to  my  question  as  to  how  long  we  were 
to  remain  here  he  said  that  he  did  not  know  at 
the    present    time.      We    were    visited    again  by 


468       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Mitchell  at  4  p.  m.  and  he  informed  us  in  the 
usual  way  that  the  enemy  were  active  and 
determined.  He  also  informed  us  that  we  were 
to  leave  Savannah  at  7  a.  m.  for  Jacksonville, 
Fla. 

February  26,  1895.  We  started  from  Savan- 
nah for  Jacksonville,  Fla.  as  previously  instruct- 
ed arriving  at  Jacksonville  at  12  M.  We  stop- 
per at  the  Placide  Hotel  and  registered  under  an 
assumed  name,  disguising  our  handwriting  as 
on  former  occasions.  Nothing  worth}*-  of  note 
occurred  on  our  journey  from  Savannah  to 
Jacksonville. 

Jacksonville,  Fla.,  February  27,  1895.  Think- 
ing our  stay  here  would  be  protracted  we 
rented  a  room  at  number  304  Main  Street  and 
planned  to  take  our  meals  at  a  restaurant. 
Spirit  Mitchell  visited  us  at  3  p.  m.  He 
informed  us  that  a  spirit  friend  had  visited  Brad- 
ford, Pa.  and  among  other  things  had  heard 
some  Bradford  people  planning  to  make  a  trip 
here,  and  as  our  spirit  friends  wished  to  keep 
our  whereabouts  unknown,  it  would  not  be 
advisable  for  us  to  stay  here  long,  especially,  as 
other  Bradford  people  contemplated  a  visit  to 
Jacksonville.  He  was  not  sure  at  this  time  how 
long  we  would  stay  but  in  his  opinion  not  long- 
er than  one  week.  He  also  informed  us  that 
our  spirit  enemies  were  very  busy  trying  to 
trace  us  and  seemed  to  be  thoroughly  satisfied 
that  we  were  together,  and  that  we  had,  per- 
haps by  the  advice  and  planning    of  our    spirit 


469 

friends,  stolen  a  march  on  them;  that  they  were 
suspicious  that  the  purpose  of  our  spirit  friends 
was  to  build  such  a  force  about  us  and  estab- 
lish such  affinity  between  us  that  it  would  be 
nearly  if  not  entirely  impossible  to  overcome. 
Well,  after  being  thus  informed  we  concluded  that 
the  enemy  were  good  guessers  to  say  the    least. 

Jacksonville,  Fla.,  March  1,  1895.  Nothing  of 
importance  occurred  yesterday  and  this  morning 
we  started  on  a  pleasure  trip  on  St.  John  River 
to  Palatka.  Before  starting  we  received  a  report 
from  spirit  Mitchell.  He  informed  us  that  noth- 
ing would  be  required  of  us  today  by  our  spirit 
friends,  and  if  we  so  desired  could  take  the  trip 
we  had  planned;  he  also  said  if  it  was  agreeable 
he  would  accompany  us,  to  which  we  readily 
assented.  We  enjoyed  the  trip  in  this  beautiful 
tropical  climate  very  much,  and  our  spirit  friend 
entered  into  the  enjoyment,  to  all  appearances, 
fully  as  much  as  we  did.  We  all  returned  to 
Jacksonville  at  8  p.  m.  and  soon  thereafter  spirit 
Mitchell  took  his  leave. 

Jacksonville,  Fla.,  March  2,  1895.  On  this 
day  spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason  reported  to  us 
by  rapping  telegraphy.  They  informed  us  that 
all  seemed  to  be  going  well  and  also  told  us 
that  our  stay  here  would  be  short.  Where  we 
were  going  on  our  leaving  here  they  did  not 
know. 

Jacksonville,  Fla.,  March  3,  1895.  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell cheered  us  up  by  his  presence  this  morning 
and  afternoon.       In  fact  he  traveled    about  the 


470       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

city  with  us,  taking  in  the  places  of  interest, 
and  informed  us  that  he  was  open  to  an  invita- 
tion to  a  6  o'clock  dinner;  of  course  we  took  the 
hint,  extended  the  invitation,  and  he  accepted. 
He  accompanied  us  to  the  restaurant  and  to 
dinner,  keeping  up  a  conversation  most  of  the 
time  by  the  use  of  rapping  telegraphy  on  his 
part  and  responses  by  us  orally.  Soon  after  din- 
ner he  excused  himself  and  took  his  leave  for 
the  day. 

Jacksonville,  Fla.,  March  4.  Spirit  Mitchell 
put  in  his  presence  this  morning.  On  invitation 
accompanied  us  to  lunch  at  noon.  After  lunch 
spirit  Mason  also  put  in  an  appearence.  Our 
spirit  visitors  informed  us  by  rapping  telegraphy 
that  we  were  to  leave  Jacksonville  tomorrow 
at  12:50  p.  m.  for  St.  Augustine,  Fla.  That 
after  considerable  discussion  by  our  spirit  friends 
in  the  borderland,  St.  Augustine  had  been  selected 
as  a  place  of  sojourn  for  some  time  and  at  that 
place  our  spirit  friends  hoped  to  accomplish  the 
mission  of  our  journey.  I  asked  the  spirits  pres- 
ent if  they  were  sure  as  to  the  time  that  the 
train  would  leave  here  for  St.  Augustine,  as  they 
had  mentioned  12:50  p.  m.  as  the  time  for  our 
departure.  They  informed  us  that  the3r  had 
examined  the  time  table  and  that  they  were  cer- 
tain as  to  the  time.  T  wish  to  state  that  at 
each  place  where  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  stopped  on  our 
way  here  we  were  informed,  and  very  correctly, 
as  to  the  departure  of  the  railroad  train  on 
which  our  friends  wished  us  to  embark.     On  that 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       471 

score  we  were  sure  of  correct  information,  so 
much  so,  that  we  depended  entirely  on  our 
spirit  friends  for  the  time  of  the  departure  of 
the  train  which  they  wished  us  to  take,  and  we 
have  not  consulted  a  time  table  since  leaving 
Bradford.  At  4  p.  m.  spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason 
took  their  leave. 

March  5.  As  instructed  yesterday  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  started  for  St.  Augustine  at  12:50  p.  m. 
Nothing  worthy  of  note  occurred  on  the  journey. 
We  arrived  at  St.  Augustine  at  2  p.  m.,  and  in 
appearance  the  place  seemed  to  be  a  beautiful 
one.  We  repaired  to  the  Algonquin  Hotel, 
secured  rooms  and  prepared  to  make  ourselves 
as  comfortable  as  possible.  At  the  Hotel  we 
registered  assumed  names  for  reasons  before 
intimated. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

At  St.  Augustine,  Florida— Meet  Spirits  Mitchell  and 
Mason— Spirits  Select  Quarters— Inform  Wilson  and 
Dallas— Move  Into  Quarters— Pleasantly  Situated- 
Visit  by  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason— What  They 
Say— Getting  Ready  For  Work— Meeting  Appointed 
—Prepared  Telegraph  Instrument— Something  New 
in  Telegraphy— Watch  Established— Visits  by  Spirits 
Mitchell,  F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker— Give  Password- 
Wall  Built— Wires  Being  Constructed— Enemy  Still 
in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.— Question  Asked  Shoemaker— His 
Answer— Danger  of  Discovery— Visited  by  F.  R.  S. — 
Spirit  Telegram— Explains  How  Enemy  Discovered 
Wilson's  and  Dallas'  Absense— The  Effect— Being 
Traced— Manner  of  Registering  Criticised— System 
of  Wires— Visit  by  Spirit  Sumner— What  He  Says — 
He  Loves  the  South— Visit  by  Spirits  Sumner  and  F. 
R.  S.— Trouble— Dallas'  Mail— Rothstein  Writes  Elder 
Dallas— Father  Alarmed— Dallas'  Uncle  on  the  Hunt 
—Spirits  Sent  to  Scotland— Writes  Letter  to  J.  G  — 
Plan  Formulated — Dallas  Writes  His  Father — How- 
Arranged — Visit  by  Spirit  Eddy — What  He  Says — 
Telegram  by  Spirit  Sumner— Traced  to  Washington, 
D.  C—  Controlled  by  Sumner. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  6,  1895.  Mr.  Dal- 
las and  I  rested  well  last  night  and  at  8  a.  m. 
were  ready  for  breakfast.       After   breakfast   we 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       473 

retired  to  our  room  in  the  Hotel  and  were 
informed  by  rapping  telegraphy  that  spirits 
Mitchell  and  Mason  were  present.  They  also 
informed  us  that  the  enemies  of  our  movement 
were  still  very  active  and  seemed  determined  to 
trace  us,  and  if  possible  ascertain  our  where- 
abouts, but  that  in  their  opinion  the  enemy 
would  fail  in  their  attempt. 

They  also  informed  us  that  we  were  at  our 
journey's  end  and  that  work  would  commence 
immediately  by  our  spirit  friends  to  prepare 
for  the  consummation  of  the  object  for  which  our 
journey  was  planned;  they  also  advised  us  to 
look  around  the  city  and  select  some  comforta- 
ble rooms  in  a  pleasant  locality,  move  therein  and 
prepare  the  facilities  for  operating  the  tele- 
graph instrument. 

They  said  that  a  suite  of  rooms  had  been 
selected  by  them  for  us  that  they  thought  well 
suited  for  the  occasion,  and  if  they  suited  us 
that  we  had  better  arrange  for  them.  On  inquiry 
of  spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason  where  the  rooms 
were  located  they  informed  us  that  they  were 
in  a  building  on  King  Street,  nearly  opposite 
the  Ponce  De  Leon  Hotel,  and  said  if  we  were 
ready  to  go  and  look  at  the  rooms  the}-  would 
accompany  us.  We  informed  them  that  we  were 
ready  to  go  and  we  started  for  the  building 
they  designated.  On  arriving  at  the  building 
I  rapped  at  the  outer  door  and  a  lad}'  opened 
the  door.  I  enquired  of  her  if  she  was  the  lady 
of  the  house  and  she  said  she  was.       I    said   to 


474       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

lier  that  I  had  been  informed  that  she  had  rooms 
to  rent;  she  replied  that  she  had  a  suite  of  rooms 
on  the  second  floor,  fronting  on  King  Street, 
which  is  really  the  most  pleasant  street  in  St. 
Augustine.  The  rooms  were  nicely  carpeted, 
nicely  furnished,  and  everything  had  the  appear- 
ance of  cleanliness.  Indeed,  I  was  almost  afraid 
to  ask  the  terms  for  the  rooms  as  I  thought 
that  rooms  so  nicely  furnished  and  in 
such  a  pleasant  location  would  command  a 
high  rental.  I  hesitated  and  the  lady  said: 
"Well,  how  do  the  rooms  suit  you?"  I  replied, 
"That  I  liked  the  rooms  all  right  but  that  I 
might  not  like  the  rental  price  she  might  ask." 
She  replied:  "Well,  the  party  who  last  occupied 
them  paid  $25.00  for  two  weeks  occupanc\r."  I 
said  but  little  but  started  to  leave,  thinking  the 
rate  too  high  if  we  were  to  remain  here  long, 
and  as  I  got  to  the  outer  door  of  the  building 
the  lady  said:  "How  long  would  you  desire  the 
rooms  if  we  could  agree  on  terms?"  I  replied, 
"One  month  at  least,"  and  added  that  "If 
she  could  afford  to  take  $20.00  for  the  use  of 
the  rooms  one  month  with  the  privilege  on  our 
part  of  a  longer  term  we  would  take  them  and 
pay  her  monthly  in  advance:"  She  hesitated  a 
few  minutes  and  said:  "Well,  that  is  certainly 
much  less  than  I  have  ever  rented  them  for 
before,"  and  said  further  in  effect  that  she 
needed  money  just  at  the  present  time,  and  that 
we  could  have  the  rooms  at  that  rate;  that  she 
would  take  care  of  them,    keep  them  clean  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       475 

in  good  shape.  I  paid  her  the  $20.00,  and  soon 
thereafter  we  moved  our  baggage  from  the  Hotel 
to  the  rooms,  and  thus  we  find  ourselves  very 
pleasantly  and  comfortably  situated  for  the  time 
being  at  least. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  7.  We  passed  a 
refreshing  night's  slumber  in  our  new  quarters 
last  night.  Alter  breakfast  we  retired  to  our 
rooms.  Soon  thereafter  spirit  Mitchell  informed 
us  that  he  was  there  also.  He  told  us  that  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.  had  called  at  our  rooms  last  evening 
to  arrange  something  relating  to  the  telegraph 
S3rstem  the  spirits  were  constructing,  which  was 
to  serve  as  a  connection  by  their  invisible  wires 
to  our  telegraph  instrument,  which  was  to  be 
stationed  at  our  quarters.  I  presume  that  dur- 
ing the  Professor's  presence  last  night  we  were  in 
peaceful  slumber,  at  any  rate  he  was  not  seen 
by  either  of  us.  We  were  also  informed  by  spirit 
Mitchell  than  it  would  very  likely  take  at  least 
one  week's  time  for  the  spirits  to  complete 
arrangements  for  the  commencement  of  the  work 
at  this  point. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  8.  We  spent  the 
day  in  looking  around  the  city.  We  also  visited 
South  Beach,  U.  S.  Light  House,  and  other 
points  of  interest.  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason 
called  at  our  rooms  on  our  return  from  the 
Beach.  The}'  accompanied  us  to  supper  and 
had  to  all  appearances  and  indications  a  jolly 
good  time.  They  informed  us  just  before  their 
departure    that    we    would    not    hear   from  the 


476       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

spirit  side  of  life  for  a  few  days  as  the3r  would 
be  busy  constructing  the  telegraph  system  which 
they  intended  to  use  in  connection  with  our 
instrument.  They  bade  us  to  be  of  good  cheer 
and  take  good  care  of  ourselves  during  their 
absence,  and  took  their  leave. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  13.  We  heard 
nothing  from  our  spirit  friends  during  the  9,  10, 
11  and  12  inst.,  and  nothing  of  special  interest 
occurred  during  these  days.  While  preparing  for 
breakfast  at  8:30  o'clock  this  morning  spirit 
Mitchell  manifested  his  presence.  He  informed 
us  that  all  was  progressing  in  a  satisfactory 
manner  in  their  preparations  to  begin  work  on 
our  side.  He  said  that  we  would  not  hear 
from  our  spirit  friends  for  a  few  days  as  they 
were  yqvj  busy,  bid  us  good  morning,  and  was 
gone. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  17.  We  heard  nothing 
from  our  spirit  friends  during  the  14,  15  and  16 
inst.  This  morning  spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason 
reported  at  our  rooms.  They  informed  us  that 
everything  was  nearly  ready  to  begin  operations. 

They  gave  us  their  opinion  that  by  Tuesday 
next  all  would  be  in  working  order,  and  they 
instructed  us  to  prepare  our  telegraph  instru- 
ment and  attach  it  to  a  small  battery  as  on 
former  occasions.  They  also  informed  us  that 
spirit,  Dr.  Shoemaker,  would  be  here  in  a  day  or 
two  and  to  try  and  have  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment in  as  good  working  order  as  possible  for 
the    occasion.       The    spirits    accompanied  us  to 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       477 

dinner  signifying  their  presence  during  the  meal 
by  rapping  telegraphy,  cracking  jokes  and  con- 
versing on  general  topics.  They  returned  with 
us  from  our  repast  to  our  rooms  and  soon  there- 
after departed. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  18.  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell reported  at  our  rooms  at  8:45  a.  m.  He  ac- 
companied us  to  breakfast.  After  returning  to 
our  rooms  from  breakfast  he  informed  us  that 
he  would  have  to  leave  us,  but  would  again  be 
at  our  rooms  at  1  p.  m.  He  was  with  us  again 
at  this  time  and  accompanied  us  to  dinner.  Af- 
ter returning  to  our  rooms,  spirit  Mitchell  by 
rapping  telegraphy  advised  us  to  prepare  the 
telegraph  instrument  and  batter}^,  and  connect 
up.  We  went  about  the  task  of  getting  the  in- 
strument in  readiness.  We  prepared  the  battery 
and  by  wire  attached  the  instrument  thereto. 
Spirit  Mitchell  remained  with  us  and  superin- 
tended the  job,  suggested  by  rapping  telegraphy 
how  he  desired  the  battery  to  be  prepared  and 
the  instrument  connected,  the  place  and  room 
he  desired  to  have  it  located.  We  followed  his 
instructions.  After  all  was  in  readiness  and 
everything  having  the  appearance  to  us  as  being 
in  complete  working  order,  spirit  Mitchell  in- 
formed us  that  he  had  tried  the  instrument  but 
was  not  able  to  operate.  He  finally  suggested 
that  we  join  our  right  hands  which  we  did. 
That  seemed  to  form  an  additional  electric  cur- 
rent which  spirit  Mitchell  seemed  to  be  able  to 
utilize  and  thereby  give  him  strength  and  access 


478       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

sufficient  to  operate  the  instrument.  That  was 
something  new  to  us,  and  it  was  also  new  to 
Mr.  Mitchell,  as  he  informed  us.  When  Mr. 
Dallas  and  I  would  separate  our  hands,  spirit 
Mitchell  could  not  work  the  instrument;  as  soon 
as  we  joined  hands  the  difficulty  seemed  to  van- 
ish and  the  spirit  could  work  the  instrument 
with  ease.  The  spirit,  after  studying  over  the 
matter  for  a  while  concluded,  as  he  informed  us, 
that  a  psychological  condition  had  been  estab- 
lished about  the  telegraph  instrument  and  about 
Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  by  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  through 
some  process  and  for  some  purpose  which  spirit 
Mitchell  was  not  able  to  divine  or  explain.  Dur- 
ing this  visit  he  informed  us  that  a  constant 
watch  about  the  vicinity  of  our  rooms  had  been 
established  by  our  spirit  friends  so  as  to  pre- 
vent any  interference  by  strange  spirits  or  sur- 
prises by  our  old  foe  from  the  border  land. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  19.  Spirit  Mitch- 
ell reported  toda3r  at  4  p.  m.  By  rapping  tele- 
graphy he  gave  the  password  as  he  had  done 
on  former  occasions  since  we  located  here.  He 
could  not  work  the  instrument,  however,  until 
Mr.  Dallas  and  I  joined  our  right  hands  as  on 
yesterday.  He  informed  us  that  spirit  Dr.  W.  P. 
Shoemaker  would  be  here  in  a  few  minutes  and 
also,  that  spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  would  be  with 
the  Doctor,  and  would  so  arrange  things  that 
the  telegraph  instrument  could  be  operated  by 
the  spirits  without  our  joining  hands.  Spirit 
Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker  reported    his    presence    at 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       479 

4:10.  He  gave  to  us,  through  rapping  telegra- 
phy, the  password  agreed  upon  before  leaving 
Bradford,  after  which  he  began  to  operate  the 
telegraph  instrument.  He  was  able  to  operate 
with  apparent  ease  and  after  a  few  salutations, 
spirit  Mitchell  took  the  key  of  the  instrument 
and  did  the  operating.  Among  other  things 
said  by  the  spirit  Doctor,  the  following  telegram 
was  ticked  off:  "To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  M.  D. 
Dear  brothers  and  fellow  workers:  I  am  so  hap- 
py over  this  event  that  1  do  not  know  what  to 
say  to  you.  However,  shake  hands  on  this  our 
first  success  in  operating  in  Florida.  William 
Patterson  Shoemaker." 

I  replied  orally  and  said:  "Well,  Doctor,  we 
are  very  happy  indeed  to  again  have  your  pres- 
ence with  us.  We  have  each  looked  forward 
with  some  anxietv  to  the  time  of  this  meeting." 
And  then  the  following  telegram  was  given  to 
us  b}^  the  instrument:  "Well,  I  am  glad  to  find 
you  in  such  suitable  quarters  and  I  expect  you 
are  satisfied  with  the  situation.  I  have  not  had 
much  time  to  look  over  the  town,  but  I  see 
many  advantages  we  have  in  coming  here  to 
continue  our  work. 

"Although  we  operate  today,  we  are  not  yet 
ready  to  commence  work.  Our  wall  is  complete, 
but  our  wires  are  not  yet  in  order,  but  will  be 
in  a  few  da}Ts. 

"I  suppose  the  first  question  you  will  put  to 
me  will  be,  'What  have  you  been  doing  since  we 
met  last?'    Well,  John,  we  all  had  our  share    of 


480       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

work  since  you  left  Bradford.  I  have  been  keep- 
ing close  watch  of  the  enemy,  and  I  know  it 
will  be  good  news  for  you  to  know  that  they 
are  still  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  They  are  very  active, 
but  have  no  fear,  we  will  look  after  them.  I  am 
in  first  rate  order  myself,  and  able  to  go  through 
the  entire  lot  of  them.  I  hope  you  are  satisfied 
with  these  rooms  and  all  arrangements  we  have 
made  for  you.    W.  P.  S." 

To  this  I  replied:  ' 'Doctor,  we  are  pleased  to 
hear  such  encouraging  news.  We  hope  that  we 
may  be  able  to  complete  our  work  here,  and 
that  everything  will  terminate  as  you  have 
planned  and  desire.  We  are  each  well  pleased 
with  all  arrangements  up  to  the  present  time 
and  will  be  suited  to  follow  in  whatever  direc- 
tion you  and  our  spirit  friends  may  see  fit  to 
lead  us."  I  then  asked  the  spirit  Doctor,  if  he 
thought  our  spirit  enemies  would  discover  our 
whereabouts?  And  if  we  were  discovered  what 
in  his  opinion  would  be  the  result?  The  reply 
was  ticked  off  as  follows:  "If  we  are  not  dis- 
covered by  our  enemies  of  course  there  is  noth- 
ing in  the  way  of  success.  I  am  not  able  to  say 
whether  your  whereabouts  will  eventually  be 
discovered  by  them  or  not.  If  you  are  discover- 
ed before  we  succeed  in  establishing  about  3-ou 
an  impregnable  psychological  environment,  and 
an  unbreakable  magnetic  affinity  between  you 
and  your  spirit  friends,  we  shall  have  the  same 
trouble  and  interruptions  experienced  before  com- 
ing here,  and  our    object   in   bringing   you   here 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       481 

will  be  thwarted.  We  all  hope  that  our  antic- 
ipations may  be  fully  realized  and  that  our  work 
here  will  not  be  interrupted.  Of  course  there  is 
danger  of  discovery  but  we  hope  for  the  best. 
W.  P.  S." 

After  a  little  more  conversation,  I  speaking 
orally  and  the  spirits  by  use  of  the  telegraph  in- 
strument, I  suggested  that  it  was  past  supper 
time  and  invited  the  Doctor  and  friend  Mitchell 
to  supper;  they  accepted  the  invitation  and  dur- 
ing the  meal  they  signified  their  presence  by  rap- 
ping telegraphy.  After  supper  we  returned  to 
our  rooms  and  soon  thereafter  the  spirits  bade 
us  good  night. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  21.  Nothing  of 
importance  transpired  yesterday.  At  11:30  a. 
m.  today  spirit  Mitchell  informed  us  of  his  pres- 
ence by  rapping  telegraphy  and  said  that  spirit 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.  would  visit  us  at  our  rooms  at 
3  p.  m.  and  to  have  the  telegraph  instrument 
connected  with  the  battery  as  the  Professor  de- 
sired to  operate  it.  At  3:05  p.  m.,  the  spirit 
Professor,  reported  his  presence,  and  by  rapping 
telegraphy  gave  us  the  password  and  began  in 
a  strong  clear  manner  to  operate  the  telegraph 
instrument  and  gave  us  the  following  telegram: 
"As  you  have  been  told,  Mr.  Dallas  on  leaving 
Bradford  was  not  discovered  by  the  enemy,  and 
it  was  not  until  Mr.  Wilson  disappeared  for  good 
that  any  mistrust  showed  itself  on  the  part  of 
the  enemy. 

"You  arranged  everything    well    and    but    for 


482       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

one  point  you  would  not  have  been  seen  leaving 
Bradford.  However,  the  enemy  did  not  think  it 
worth  their  trouble  to  follow  you.  Had  they 
done  so  we  would  not  be  here  today.  Strange 
as  it  may  seem  to  you  some  of  them  were  at 
Salamanca  when  you  arrived  there,  but  through 
some  careless  spy  you  were  lost. 

"At  first  the  absence  of  Dallas  was  not  thought 
of;  it  was  you,  Mr.  Wilson,  who  was  occupying 
their  attention.  When  they  found  out  that  you 
both  had  gone,  their  anger  knew  no  bounds  and 
they  immediately  set  to  work  to  discover  the 
direction  you  had  taken.  They  arrived  in  Buf- 
falo three  days  after  you  had  gone,  that  is  to 
say  on  Tuesday  following,  and  so  complete  was 
their  system  that  in  twelve  hours  after  their  ar- 
rival they  found  the  Hotel  Stafford.  They  were 
convinced  before  leaving  Bradford  that  you  were 
both  in  Buffalo,  and  after  examining  hotels 
they  found  your  names  on  the  register.  Their 
next  move  was  to  find  out  in  what  direction 
you  had  gone.  At  Bradford  they  kept  close 
watch  of  our  friend  J.  G.,  but  he  is  as  close  as 
marble. 

"Dr.  Shoemaker  told  me  today  that  you  met 
sorne  Bradford  gentlemen  in  Washington,  D.  C. 
If  they  have  said  anything  of  your  doing  so  to 
Bradford  people  we  do  not  know  of  it,  but  will 
be  on  the  lookout. 

"I  hear  you,  Mr.  Wilson,  registered  at  the  Ho- 
tel in  Washington,  in  your  own  name.  That 
was  bad  policy,  but  we  will  try  and    take   care 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       483 

of  matters  there  by  keeping  a  man  on  the  look- 
out. You  were  well  looked  after  on  the  way 
down,  and  I  think  that  the  choice  of  St.  Augus- 
tine has  been  a  good  one  for  both. 

"It  was  my  intention  to  have  you  spend  some 
time  in  Jacksonville,  to  see  if  the  coast  was  clear 
before  leaving  there,  but  as  we  expected  difficul- 
ties you  were  sent  here  three  weeks  in  advance. 

"On  our  arrival  here  we  commenced  to  build 
a  wall  of  defence,  and  as  soon  as  that  was  com- 
plete, I  built  one  around  each  of  you  by  a  new 
method  which  I  have  just  discovered,  and  so 
complete  is  this  wall  that  none  but  those  who 
have  the  key  can  enter,  so  in  case  of  the  enemy 
stealing  a  march  on  us  they  could  not  injure  you 
in  any  way. 

"We  can  commence  work  in  a  day  or  two 
where  we  left  off  at  Lily  Dale  last  summer.  Mr. 
Sumner  will  be  here  before  the  end  of  the  week 
and  will  test  you,  Mr.  Wilson,  and  see  what  can 
be  done,  or  if  you  have  lost  any  of  the  force  he 
was  building  up  in  you.  With  the  exception  of 
time  lost  we  do  not  think  this  break  will  inter- 
fere with  us.  If  everything  is  favorable  we  will 
have  you  ready  to  commence  work  in  public  by 
the  end  of  the  year.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

After  receiving  this  message  I  orally  thanked 
the  Professor,  for  his  information  and  instruc- 
tions. After  some  further  conversation  he  con- 
tinued to  operate  and  gave  us  the  following: 
"We  have  now  about  completed  our  system  of 
wires  leading  from  these  rooms  to  our  headquar- 


484       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

ters  in  the  spirit  world.  Hereafter,  call  over  the 
wire,  by  use  of  this  instrument,  at  9  o'clock 
each  evening,  spirit  Mitchell  or  Mason,  and  they 
will  wire  your  instructions  for  the  following 
day.    F.  R.  S." 

Soon  after  receiving  this  telegram  the  spirit 
Professor,  bade  us  good  evening  and  departed. 
At  9  p.  m.,  Mr.  Dallas  sent  a  call  over  the  wire 
for  spirit  Mitchell,  and  in  a  few  seconds  he  an- 
swered and  informed  us  that  spirit  Charles  Sum- 
ner would  be  with  us  at  3  p.  m.  tomorrow  at 
our  rooms. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  22nd.  At  8  o'clock 
this  morning  spirit  Mitchell  informed  us  by  rap- 
ping telegraphy  that  he  had  been  with  us  dur- 
ing the  night.  He  said  a  constant  watch  was 
kept  so  as  to  prevent  any  surprises  by  hostile 
spirits.  At  3  p.  m.  spirit  Charles  Sumner  in 
company  with  Mitchell  put  in  his  presence.  He 
gave  the  password  by  rapping  telegraphy,  and 
then  began  to  operate  the  telegraph  instrument 
and  gave  us  the  following  message:  "Gentlemen, 
I  welcome  this  meeting  today  with  much  satis- 
faction, and  I  am  pleased  to  see  that  you  have 
carried  out  our  plans  to  perfection.  It  shows 
the  confidence  and  trust  you  place  in  us  for 
which  you  shall  in  the  near  future  be  repaid.  It 
further  shows  us  the  material  we  have  employed 
to  carry  out  our  work,  and  you  have  met  with 
much  praise  from  the  Professor  and  others  on 
our  side.  I  say  again  I  am  happy  to  meet  you 
face  to  face  again.      I    am   now   ready   to  com- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       485 

mence  work  immediately  but  F.  R.  S.  has  a  few 
arrangements  to  make  before  entering  on  it. 

44I  had  no  choice  in  the  matter  of  selecting  St. 
Augustine.  That  was  left  to  the  Professor  and 
others,  but  I  think  the  spot  is  beautiful  and  the 
situation  lovely. 

"I  love  the  South,  my  friends,  and  while  on 
earth  my  happiest  moments  were  when  I  was 
defending  its  interests.  The  influence  around  you 
here  seems  to  be  perfect,  and  I  see  no  reason  why 
we  should  not  accomplish  the  remainder  of  our 
work  here.  Dr.  Shoemaker  tells  me  he  feels  very 
secure  on  the  part  of  the  enemy,  and  I  believe 
he  is  right.  I  trust  you  had  a  pleasant  journey 
down  and  I  hope  you  like  the  climate  well  and 
are  satisfied  with  the  location. 

"I  know  3-ou  are  anxious  to  hear  from  all  old 
friends  and  I  hope  to  have  a  few  of  them  here 
soon.  Dr.  Eddy  is  well  again  and  working  as 
hard  as  ever.  I  wish  to  have  Mr.  Wilson  alone 
here  Sunday  morning,  at  10:30.  Your  friend 
and  fellow  worker,  Charles  Sumner." 

After  receiving  this  message  I  replied  orally: 
"Mr.  Sumner,  we  are  very  glad  to  meet  you 
again;  we  are  much  gratified  by  3'our  encourag- 
ing words.  We  had  a  very  pleasant  journey 
coming  here,  and  are  suited  with  the  climate 
and  think  the  location  beautiful.  We  thank  a^ou 
for  3rour  kind  promise  to  again  make  conditions 
whereby  we  may  meet  our  old  spirit  friends. 
We  hope  to  have  the  pleasure  of  3*our  presence 
vetfy  often  and  I  shall  be   pleased    to    meet  3rou 


486       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

tomorrow  at  10:30  a.  m.  as  requested.  To  this 
Mr.  Sumner  replied  via  instrument:  "Thank 
you.  Now  I  will  say  good  afternoon.  Charles 
Sumner." 

It  was  5  p.  m.  when  Mr.  Sumner  left  us. 
Everything  seemed  to  be  in  a  fair  way  to  suc- 
cess. At  6:20  p.  m.,  spirit  Mitchell  signified  his 
presence  and  gave  us  the  password  by  rapping 
telegraphy.  He  also  informed  us  that  spirits 
Charles  Sumner  and  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  would  be  here 
on  important  business,  bid  us  good  day,  and  left. 
At  8  p.  m.,  spirits  Sumner  and  Prof.  F.  R.  S 
put  in  their  presence,  and  after  giving  the  pass- 
word, began  to  use  the  instrument  and  gave  us 
the  following  message:  "Gentlemen,  it  is  only 
business  of  the  greatest  importance  that  calls 
us  here  again  tonight.  Charles  Sumner  and 
Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

Then  immediately  the  following  was  ticked  off 
by  the  telegraph  instrument:  "Two  days  ago 
we  sent  Dr.  Shoemaker  to  Bradford  to  inspect 
the  mail  matter  there,  and  see  if  he  could  devise 
any  way  of  forwarding  same  to  you.  He  dis- 
covered almost  immediately  that  through  some 
mistake  in  the  Bradford  post  office  that  Mr.  E. 
M.  Dallas'  mail  was  left  right  along  at  Roth- 
stein's.  As  this  has  been  going  on  since  he  left 
Bradford,  there  are  several  letters  and  papers 
there  for  him.  Now,  it  seems  Air.  Rothstein 
thinking  that  E.  M.  Dallas  has  been  lost  in  a 
storm  which  occurred  about  the  time  of  his  de- 
parture, has  written  a  letter   to    E.    M.  Dallas' 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       487 

father.  Mr.  Dallas  has  telegraphed  to  E.  M.  D.'s 
uncle,  F.  P.  Mac  Donald,  who  has  been  down 
to  Bradford  himself  or  sent  someone  to  inquire 
about  him.  As  no  news  could  be  found,  his 
uncle  has  written  to  Scotland  stating  that  he 
was  there  about  January  20.  Further  than  that 
we  do  not  know.  W.  P.  Shoemaker  sent  a  spirit 
to  Scotland  and  as  Mr.  Dallas  cannot  be  found 
at  his  home  we  think  that  he  has  started  to 
look  for  his  son.  Such  is  the  Doctor's  story 
which  has  cost  him  much  trouble.  Charles  Sum- 
ner, Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

In  repry  to  this  message  I  said:  "Gentlemen, 
it  seems  that  trouble  is  brewing  sure.  I  cannot 
see  how  it  comes  about  that  the  Postmaster  at 
Bradford  ignores  instructions  concerning  Mr. 
Dallas'  mail  as  Mr.  Dallas  informs  me  that  be- 
fore leaving  Bradford  he  instructed  the  Postmast- 
er to  deliver  all  his  mail  to  my  office.  I  do  not 
know  what  to  suggest.  It  may  be  that  the 
Doctor,  is  mistaken."  To  which  the  spirits  re- 
plied via  telegraph  instrument:  "No,  we  do  not 
think  that  the  Doctor  can  be  mistaken.  To  sum- 
marize—First— we  know  that  Rothstein  has  writ- 
ten to  E.  M.  D.'s  father  in  Scotland.  Second— 
we  think  it  probable  that  Mr.  Dallas  has  left 
for  U.  S.  A.  Third— we  think  Mac  Donald  has 
traced  E.  M.  Dallas  to  Buffalo,  or  further,  as  he 
would  be  informed  at  Bradford  of  you  both 
having  been  seen  there.  Charles  Sumner,  Prof. 
F.  R.  S." 

Well,    here    is  a  dilemma    sure.      The    spirits 


488       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Charles  Sumner  and  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  discussed 
with  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  pro  and  con  the  new. fea- 
ture and  how  best  to  proceed  to  meet  the  new 
condition.  Finally  it  was  agreed  that  we  should 
think  over  the  matter  until  morning,  and  that 
at  9  a.  m.  the  spirits  would  again  visit  us. 

Note.  After  my  return  to  Bradford  from  the 
South  I  consulted  Mr.  Rothstein  to  verify,  as 
far  as  possible,  the  statement  made  to  us  by 
spirits  Sumner  and  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  while  in  St. 
Augustine,  Fla.  Mr.  Rothstein  informs  me  that 
when  Mr.  Dallas  left  Bradford  for  his  trip  South 
he  told  him  (Rothstein)  that  he  was  going  to 
Scotland;  that  after  Dallas'  departure  from 
Bradford  his  mail  was  delivered  to  his  place  of 
business;  that  for  a  week  or  ten  days  he  thought 
nothing  of  it,  but  mail  matter  from  Scotland 
delivered  after  Dallas  should  have  reached  his 
home  there  caused  him  to  become  uneasy  about 
his  safety,  then  he  wrote  a  letter  to  E.  M.  Dal- 
las' father  informing  him  that  his  son  had  left 
Bradford,  saying  he  was  going  to  Scotland r 
and  the  mail  for  E.  M.  D.  was  still  being  deliv- 
ered at  his  place  in  Bradford.  Mr.  Rothstein 
also  informs  me  that  he  received  a  reply  to  his 
letter  from  the  elder  Mr.  Dallas  saying,  that  his 
son  had  not  arrived  there.  Thus  verifying  the 
spirits'  statement  in  relation  to  the  mail  matter 
and  Rothstein's  acts  in  the  premises.  I  have 
also  ascertained  that  the  elder  Dallas  communi- 
cated at  this  time  to  E.  M.  Dallas'  uncle,  F.  P. 
Mac  Donald,  making  inquiry  about  his  son,  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       489 

that  Mr.  Mac  Donald  did  make  an  effort  to  lo- 
cate the  son  and  visited  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  for  that 
purpose;  that  the  uncle  informed  the  father  that 
he  was  unable  to  find  the  son's  whereabouts 
which  caused  great  alarm  on  the  part  of  the 
elder  Dallas,  which  was  only  allayed  on  the  re- 
ceipt of  a  letter  from  the  son,  postmarked  New 
York,  U.  S.  A. 

These  facts  were  entirely  unknown  to  Mr. 
Dallas  and  myself  at  the  time  of  being  informed 
by  the  spirits,  but  true  in  all  essential  particu- 
lars I  have  since  ascertained. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  23.  I  did  not  rest 
well  last  night,  The  events  of  yesterda3r  con- 
vinced me  that  unlooked  for  difficulties  had 
loomed  up,  which,  as  was  very  apparent,  were 
giving  our  spirit  friends  much  trouble  and  caus- 
ing them  much  concern.  I  am  worried  over  the 
possible  results.  It  is  very  bad  indeed  that  the 
Postmaster  at  Bradford  has  disregarded  the 
instructions  given  him  by  E.  M.  Dallas  before 
leaving  Bradford,  that  all  mail  matter  should 
be  delivered  to  my  office  in  Bradford  during  E. 
M.  Dallas'  absence;  instead,  it  seems  Mr.  Dallas' 
mail  has  been  delivered  to  Mr.  Rothstein's  right 
along  until  a  large  amount  has  collected  there. 
It  opens  the  way  for  much  trouble.  At  the  time 
Mr.  Dallas  lelt  Bradford  he  told  Mr.  Rothstein, 
in  whose  employ  Mr.  Dallas  had  been  that  he 
(Dallas)  was  going  to  visit  his  home  in  Scot- 
land. Soon  after  Mr.  Dallas  left  Bradford  ter- 
rible storms   at   sea  were  reported  in  the  news- 


490       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

papers  of  the  day,  and  several  passengers  liners 
reported  lost  with  all  on  board.  Mr.  Dallas' 
mail  collecting  as  before  stated  undoubtedly  has 
given  rise  in  Mr.  Rothstein's  mind  that  possibly 
Mr.  Dallas  had  been  lost  at  sea,  and  hence  the 
motive  on  Mr.  Rothstein's  part  in  writing  to 
Mr.  Dallas'  father  in  Scotland,  which  in  the 
absence  of  any  news  from  his  son  created  alarm 
in  the  mind  of  the  elder  Dallas  about  his  safty. 
Well,  we  must  await  the  result  anyway,  and  it 
may  end  well  yet. 

At  9  a.  m.  of  this  date  the  spirits,  Prof.  F.  R. 
S.  and  Charles  Sumner  put  in  their  presence  at 
our  rooms  as  per  appointment  last  evening. 
During  the  interim  of  their  visit  yesterday  a 
spirit  messenger  sent  out  by  our  spirit  friends 
to  Scotland  had  returned  and  brought  the  news, 
as  we  were  informed  by  spirits  F.  R.  S.  and 
Sumner,  that  the  elder  Dallas  had  been  found  at 
his  home  in  Scotland  and  had  not  started  for 
U.  S.  A.  as  was  supposed  by  our  spirit  friends 
when  they  visited  us  yesterday.  That  was  some- 
what of  a  relief.  We  then  discussed  with  the 
spirits  the  propriety  and  urgent  necessity  of 
getting  word  to  the  elder  Dallas  that  his  son 
was  alive  and  well,  so  as  to  prevent  the  awk- 
ward position  of  having  the  father  come  to  the 
U.  S.  A.  in  search  of  his  son,  but  how  to  pro- 
ceed to  get  the  word  to  the  elder  Dallas  with- 
out revealing  our  locality  to  the  spirit  enemies 
was  the  dilemma.  Another  thing,  only  of  less 
importance,    a  letter  must  or  should  be  written 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       491 

to  J.  G.,  a  friend  of  ours  in  Bradford  to  allay 
his  uneasy  feelings,  as  we  had  been  informed  by 
the    spirits    that  he  was  in  no  sense    contented. 

We  finally  concluded  to  write  our  friend  in 
Bradford  and  run  the  chances  of  giving  our 
spirit  enemies  a  clue  to  our  whereabouts,  which 
w^as  something  of  a  risk  as  we  were  cognizant 
of  the  fact  that  the  enemy  might  be  watching 
the  mails  in  Bradford.  However,  we  wrote  the 
letter  to  our  friend,  and  directed  it  to  Bradford, 
Pa.  Spirit  Mitchell  was  to  accompany  the  let- 
ter and  report  immediately  to  us,  if  thereby  our 
location  should  be  discovered  by  our  enemies. 
The  question  of  getting  word  to  Mr.  D's  father 
is  a  more  intricate  problem  to  solve,  as  it  is 
fair  to  presume  that  our  spirit  enemies  in  their 
anxiety  to  locate  us  would  be  watching  for 
mail  at  the  elder  Dallas'  home.  We  discussed 
the  matter  pro  and  con  with  the  spirits,  but 
could  see  no  way  clear  to  attain  the  desired 
result.  At  the  suggestion  of  spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S., 
our  meeting  was  adjourned  until  2  P.  M. 

At  2  p.  m.  the  spirits,  F.  R.  S.  and  Sumner, 
again  signfied  their  presence,  and  the  question 
of  getting  word  to  the  elder  Dallas  was  taken 
up.  Spirit  F.  R.  S.  finally  formulated  a  plan  as 
follows:  E.  M.  D.  was  to  write  a  letter  to  his 
father  directed  to  the  proper  address  in  Scot- 
land, heading  the  letter  as  follows:  New  York  City, 
March  23,  1895;  the  letter  to  be  mailed  at  St. 
Augustine,  Fla.,  but  the  Professor  suggested  that 
perhaps    the    mailing  clerk  here  would  stamp  it 


492       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

so  illegibly  that  the  place  of  mailing  could  not 
be  made  out;  that  it  was  the  custom  at  the 
distributing  office  in  New  York  City  to  re-post- 
mark all  letters  going  abroad,  and  perhaps  the 
New  York  City  postmark  would  be  plain  and 
legible,  so  that  the  letter  would  have  every 
appearance  of  having  been  written  and  mailed 
in  New  York  City  and  therefore  our  locality 
would  not  be  divulged.  Of  course  the  Professor's 
plan  was  adopted;  the  letter  was  written,  headed 
as  before  intimated  and  posted  here,  with  what 
success,  however,  time  will  only  tell.  Soon  after 
writing  the  letter  and  posting  it  Mr.  Sumner 
and  the  Professor  took  their  leave. 

At  9  p.#m.  we  sent  a  call  over  the  wire,  as  we 
had  been  instructed  to  do,  to  know  if  anything 
was  required  of  us  tomorrow,  and  spirit  Mason 
answered  from  the  spirit  end  of  the  line  that 
nothing  was  on  the  program  for  tomorrow.  He 
informed  us  that  the  illegibility  of  the  post- 
mark here  on  the  letter  was  a  success. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  28.  Nothing  of 
special  inportance  occurred  on  March  24,  25,  26 
and  27.  On  each  of  these  days  we  sent  a  call 
over  the  wire  to  our  spirit  friend  operator  at 
the  other  end  of  the  line,  and  he  would  invaria- 
bly answer  and  inform  us  what  the  program  was 
for  the  morrow.  We  were  told  toda}'  by  our 
spirit  operator  that  the  letter  written  to  our 
Bradford  friend  had  reached  him,  undiscovered 
by  the  enemy.  That  was  good  news  to  us.  On 
the  27th  spirit  Mason    telegraphed    to    us  that 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       493 

spirit  Sumner  would  visit  us  at  our  rooms  today 
at  three  p.  m. 

At  3  p.  m.  spirit  Sumner,  in  company  with 
spirit  Dr.  Eddy  whom  I  had  not  had  the  pleas- 
ure of  meeting  for  some  time  put  in  their  pres- 
ence. Dr.  Eddy  via  telegraph  instrument  said: 
4 'My  friends,  John  Wilson  and  Dallas:  I  am 
delighted  to  be  permitted  to  look  upon  3-ou 
once  more  and  will  be  glad  to  welcome  a  hearty 
handshake  all  around.    W.  D.  Eddy." 

To  this  I  replied  orally:  "Friend  Eddy,  we 
are  delighted  to  again  meet  you,  and  glad  to 
know  that  you  have  sufficiently  recovered  from 
your  injuries  received  from  the  enemy,  to  be  with 
us."  Spirit  Eddy  again  telegraphed  as  follows: 
"Well,  I  suppose  you  have  all  the  latest  news 
from  Bradford  through  Plum  Mitchell."  To  this 
I  replied:  "Yes,  Plum  has  told  us  about  the 
letter  reaching  our  friend  and  some  other 
things." 

Again  spirit  Eddy  telegraphed:  "I  have  been 
to  Bradford  for  quite  a  few  days,  until  yester- 
day, looking  after  the  enemy  and  helping  you 
in  your  work.  I  saw  your  friend  in  Bradford 
take  your  letter  out  of  the  postoffice  there.  I 
am  certain  that  no  spirit  enemy  saw  him  receive 
the  letter  or  in  any  way  had  access  to  it  before 
it  reached  him." 

I  asked  spirit  Eddy  if  he  had  been  very  busy 
in  Bradford  during  his  stay  there,  to  which  he 
replied:  "Yes,  I  have  been  very  busy,  and  a 
great   time    I    have  been  having.       Your   friend 


494       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

there  to  whom  you  wrote  the  letter  seems  a 
good  bit  worried  notwithstanding  your  letter. 
I  saw  the  Rev.  Weil  go  up  to  your  office  about 
three  weeks  ago,  but  of  course  did  not  find  you. 
He  seemed  much  surprised  that  you  had  not 
called  on  him  before  leaving  Bradford.  He  has 
started  a  church  of  his  own  and  preaches  rank 
Spiritualism  every  Sunday,  and  quite  a  few  peo- 
ple go  to  hear  him.    W.  D.  E." 

I  thanked  the  spirit  Doctor  for  his  informa- 
tion. I  did  not  know  until  so  informed  at  this 
time  that  the  Rev.  Weil  had  organized  a  church 
in  Bradford  or  that  he  was  preaching  Spiritualism 
rank  or  otherwise. 

Soon  after  receiving  this  telegram  spirit  Sum- 
ner gave  us  the  following  message:  "Good  after- 
noon, gentlemen,  I  trust  you  are  both  well.  C. 
S."  To  which  I  replied:  "Well,  thank  you." 
He  then  resumed:  "I  think  you  have  been  told 
by  Plum  and  also  by  Dr.  Eddy  that  your  letter 
to  Bradford  arrived  safely,  but  we  are  at  a 
standstill  in  many  other  matters.  The  letter 
addressed  to  Mr.  Dallas,  Scotland,  will  not 
arrive  until  the  end  of  the  week.  In  the  mean- 
time we  think  that  Mr.  Dallas'  uncle  is  on  the 
lookout  and  and  has  traced  him  as  far  as  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  We  have,  also,  sure  proof  that 
our  enemies  have  taken  advantage  of  this  search 
for  E.  M.  Dallas  and  are  following  up  tracks  of 
his  friends.  We  will  have  to  wait  patiently 
and  see  if  you  can  be  traced  further.  If 
not   you    are    safe.      You   can     have    all   conn- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       495 

dence  in  us  to  do  the  best  we  can  in  the 
matter.  In  the  meantime  I  would  like  to  see 
what  progress  I  can  expect  of  you,  Mr.  Wilson, 
and  tomorrow  at  3  p.  m.,  I  wish  to  meet  you 
alone.  I  have  much  pleasure  in  sa\nng  that  our 
outlook  is  fairly  favorable.    Charles  Sumner." 

To  this  message  I  replied:  "Mr.  Sumner,  we 
are  very  glad  to  meet  you  again.  Of  course  we 
are  aware  that  we  are  liable  to  be  discovered 
by  our  spirit  opponents.  I  shall  be  very  pleased 
to  meet  you  tomorrow  at  3  p.  m.  Soon  there- 
after our  spirit  friends  bade  us  good  day  and 
departed. 

Note.  I  have  ascertained  since  my  return  to 
Bradford,  Pa.,  that  my  friend,  James  S.  Gal- 
braith,  referred  to  as  "J.  G."  in  the  spirit  mes- 
sage, received  my  letter  written  to  him  from  the 
South  in  the  Post  Office  at  Bradford,  instead  of 
having  it  delivered,  the  latter  being  the  usual 
way,  by  our  delivery  system.  Also,  that  Rev, 
Weil  did  call  at  mjT  office  at  the  time  stated  in 
the  spirit  message  and  that  he  had  started  a 
church  and  was  preaching  and  advocating  the 
philosophy  of  Spiritualism.  All  the  facts  stated 
by  spirit  Dr.  Eddy  in  his  message  as  having 
occurred  and  entirely  unknown  to  me  at  the 
time,  or  to  Mr.  Dallas,  I  find  on  investigation 
since  my  return  to  be  true  in  every  particular. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  29.  At  3  p.  m.  I 
was  alone  in  my  room.  I  expected  to  meet  my 
spirit  friend,  Charles  Sumner.  I  was  anxious  to 
see  if  I  could  behold  him  as  in  times  past.    I  had 


496       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

not  long  to  wait.  I  presently  felt  in  the  room 
and  about  me  a  very  perceptable  disturbance  of 
the  atmosphere.  I  knew  by  past  experience  that 
an  entity  had  entered  my  immediate  environ- 
ment. As  on  former  occasions  I  noted  the  time 
which  was  3:10  p.  m.  I  could  see  the  outline  of 
a  form,  but  there  seemed  to  be  a  sort  of  a  vapor 
or  mist  about  it,  or  between  my  line  of  vision 
and  the  form.  I  could  not  distinguish  it  well 
enough  to  either  recognize  or  describe  it.  How- 
ever it  gradually  approached  me,  and  when 
seemingly  right  before  me,  I  felt  that  peculiar 
mesmeric  sensation  so  often  experienced  before 
when  in  the  presence  of  this  great  spirit.  I  felt 
myself  rising  from  a  sitting 'to  a  standing  posi- 
tion, and  sensed  myself  talking  and  that  was 
all.  When  I  again  become  normal  I  consulted 
my  watch  and  found  that  it  was  3:45  o'clock. 
I  had  been  partially  unconscious  for  about  35 
minutes.  I  saw  nothing  nor  heard  nothing  from 
Mr.  Sumner  after  becoming  normal.  He  must 
have  taken  his  departure.  I  do  not  remember  a 
thing  that  I  said,  still  I  know  that  I  was  talk- 
ing at  least  35  minutes.  Well,  once  again  that 
very  strange  phenomenon  of  being  controlled  by 
a  spirit,  other  than  my  own,  had  been  my  lot 
to  experience.  At  9  p.  m.  we  sent  a  call  over 
the  line  and  enquired  what  tomorrow's  pro- 
gram would  be.  Our  call  was  answered  by  the 
spirit  operator  at  the  other  end  of  the  line,  who 
informed  us  that  spirit  Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker 
and  other  spirits  would  be  at  our  rooms  at  3  p. 
m.  tomorrow. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  Present— Enemy  Still  Tracing— A 
Surprise  for  Wilson— Meets  Spirit  Brother— What  He 
Says— Meets  Spirit  Mother— Wxhat  She  Says— Dr. 
Shoemaker  Talks— Strange  Spirit  Introduced—  Prov- 
ed To  Be  a  Friend — On  Judicial  Bench  in  Earth  Life 
—What  He  Says— Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason  Enter- 
tained—Spirits Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  Present— Came 
From  Washington,  D.  C— Liable  To  Be  Discovered- 
Enemy  Very  Determined— Now  In  Charlotte,  N.  C— 
Wilson  and  Dallas  Ordered  to  Return  to  Bradford, 
Pa.— All  Hope  Gone— Spirit  F.  R.  S.'s  Parting  Tele- 
gram—Leave St.  Augustine— At  Bradford— Meeting 
Appointed— To  Invite  Friends— Meet  Spirits  Sumner, 
Shoemaker  and  Mitchell— J.  S.  G.  Present— Enemy 
Trace  to  Jacksonville,  Fla.— What  Saved  Wilson- 
Controlled—  Effect  on  J.  S.  G.— Telegrams  From 
Spirit  Shoemaker— To  Go  To  Lily  Dale— Wall  Col- 
lapsed—Visit by  Spirit  Judge  Corbett— A  Surprise- 
Wilson  and  Dallas  Assaulted— Pope  Aggressor— How 
Rescued— Explained. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  March  30,  1895.  At  3  p. 
m.  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were  in  our  rooms.  We 
expected  spirit  company.  We  had  been  informed 
that  at  this  hour  our  very  good  friend,  spirit 
Dr.  Shoemaker,  and  other  spirits  would  be  with 


498       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

us  and  make  their  presence  known.  Who  the 
others  were  who  were  to  accompany  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker here  at  this  hour  we  had  not  been 
informed.  We  had  our  telegraph  instrument 
connected  with  the  batten-  as  on  former  occa- 
sions. 

At  3:10  p.  m.  spirit  Shoemaker  made  his  pres- 
ence known  b}r  rapping  telegraphy,  after  which 
he  operated  our  instrument  and  gave  us  the 
following  message:  ''Good  afternoon,  John. 
Good  afternoon,  Ed.  I  hope  you  are  well.  W. 
P.  S."  To  this  I  replied  orally:  "Good  after- 
noon, Doctor,  we  are  both  well,  thank  3rou.  We 
are  glad  to  have  you  with  us  today.  Any  news 
from  our  spirit  enemy?"  To  my  question  he 
replied:  "No,  nothing  new.  Mr.  Sumner  and 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.  are  watching  their  efforts  in  find- 
ing you.  When  Mr.  Sumner  and  the  Professor 
return  we  will  know  just  how  far  the  enemy 
have  succeeded  in  tracing  you.  I  have  a  sur- 
prise today  for  one  of  you.  Your  brother  from 
the  spirit  side  of  life,  John,  is  here.  W.  P.  S." 
In  reply:  "Thank  you,  Doctor,"  and  immedi- 
ately the  telegraph  instrument  resumed  ticking 
and  said:  "How  are  you,  boys?  Plum."  To 
this  I  responded:  "Very  well,  Plum  —  glad  to 
have  you  here." 

The  instrument  resumed:  "Your  brother 
wishes  me  to  operate  for  him  and  says,  'dear 
John  I  am  glad  your  friends  see  fit  for  me  to  be 
here  today.  I  am  very  happy  since  I  regained 
my  liberty  and  I  am  working  hard  to  help  you 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       499 

all  I  can.  I  knew  you  were  coming  down  here, 
and  wished  to  speak  to  3-ou  often  but  could  not. 
I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  you  are  followed  part 
way,  but  trust  in  Mr.  Sumner  and  I  am  sure 
he  will  bring  you  out  all  right.  Will.'  P.  M., 
opr." 

To  this  message  I  replied:  "Will,  I  am  glad 
to  meet  you  again,  I  hope  it  may  be  our  lot 
to  meet  often  in  the  future.  How  is  mother?" 
To  this  he  answered  via  instrument:  "Mother 
will  answer  for  herself,  John,  for  Dr.  Shoemaker 
has  gone  to  bring  her  here."  I  answered:  "Very 
glad  to  hear  that."  In  a  few  minutes  the  instru- 
ment resumed:  "Here  is  the  Doctor  with  }rour 
mother.  Plum,  opr."  In  reply  to  this  I  said: 
"Dear  mother,  although  I  cannot  see  you  nor 
hear  you  speak,  I  know  you  are  here.  I  am 
always  very  glad  to  have  you  come  to  me. 
Let  my  friend,  Plum  Mitchell,  tell  me  by  the 
telegraph  instrument  what  you  desire  to  say  to 
me."  The  instrument  then  resumed:  "John,  my 
dear  son,  I  am  so  happy  to  once  more  have  the 
pleasure  of  being  near  you  that  I  can  hardly 
tell  your  good  friend  here  what  to  say.  I  am, 
through  3^ our  friends  in  the  spirit  world,  often 
told  about  you,  and  how  you  are  getting  along. 
In  fact,  through  your  friends  I  am  always 
happy.    Mother,  P.  M.,  opr." 

A  few  moments  of  silence  after  this  was  ticked 
off  and  then  the  following:  "Friend  John:  Ever 
since  the  break  I  have  promised  to  help  your 
mother  to  see   you    some    time,    but    you  know 


500       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

how  difficult  it  has  been  for  me  to  fulfill  the 
promise.  However,  I  have  kept  my  word  today 
and  although  she  cannot  express  herself  to  you 
in  words,  I  know  she  is  delighted  to  be  here, 
and  she  says  to  me,  'you  are  a  good  Doctor, 
and  very  kind  to  me.  I  am  so  happy  to  see  my 
son  again.'  She  does  not  know  where  St.  Agus- 
tine  is,  but  that  does  not  matter  as  long  as  she 
is  near  you.  She  understands  the  work  very 
well  and  although  she  cannot  help  directly,  she 
is  always  pleased  when  we  speak  of  you.  W.  P. 
S.,  P.  M.,  opr." 

To  this  message  I  replied:  "Dr.  Shoemaker, 
you  are  indeed  kind  to  my  spirit  mother,  and  to 
me,  for  which  I  thank  you  very  much.  I  hope  I 
may  some  day  be  able  to  repay  you  for  all  you 
have  done  for  me." 

After  this  reply  to  me  the  instrument  resumed 
and  ticked  off  the  following:  "I  have  the  pleas- 
ure of  introducing  to  you  this  afternoon  a  gen- 
tleman whom  I  know  you  will  welcome;  but  for 
him  we  would  all  be  lingering  in  the  strongholds 
of  the  enemy,  and  I  hardly  think  it  will 
be  necessary  for  me  to  mention  his  name,  as  I 
have  no  doubt  you  know  who  I  mean.  W.  P.  S." 
To  this  message  I  answered  orally,  as  usual,  as 
follows:  "I  am  indeed  delighted  to  meet  the 
gentleman  you  refer  to  and  to  whom  we  owe  so 
much.  No,  you  need  not  mention  his  name  for 
I  know  you  refer  to  Judge .  You  are  cer- 
tainly most  welcome,  Judge.  Our  spirit  friends 
have  told  me  how    much  thev    are   indebted  to 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       501 

you  in  helping  them  from  the  power  of  their 
enemies;  in  helping  them  you  help  me  and  my 
friend  Mr.  Dallas,  nfore  than  we  can  tell  you." 
The  instrument  again  resumed  as  follows:  "Gen- 
tlemen, I  am  glad  to  be  among  you  here.  I  did 
but  that  which  I  would  do  many  times  for  such 
friends  as  you  and  I  have.    ." 

I  do  not  care  to  use  the  name  of  this  spirit  in 
these  records,  for  the  reason  that  I  omitted  to 
ask  him  if  I  could  do  so.  However,  he  is  a  mod- 
ern spirit  whom  1  knew  by  reputation  in  earth 
life,  distinguished  for  his  ability  as  a  jurist  be- 
fore passing  to  spirit  life.    I  said  in  reply  to  his 

message:    "Judge ,  I    suppose   3'ou    were    so 

well  informed  on  spirit  laws  before  passing  to 
spirit  life  that  you  were  but  little  if  any  disap- 
pointed in  the  change."  To  which  he  replied  via 
instrument:  "Yes,  I  was  prepared  for  spirit  life, 
and  was  not  disappointed  when  I  passed  over 
here.  I  have  known  Mr.  Sumner  for  many  years, 
also  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  and  I  can  say  to  you,  gen- 
tlemen, you  have  indeed  the  most  perfect  leaders 
among  us  over  here.  While  I  do  not  under- 
stand much  of  their  work  in  connection  with 
you,  I  know  that  what  such  people  undertake 
must  be  a  good  and  noble  work,  and  while  I 
have  other  matters  of  my  own  to  attend  to,  1 
wish  you  all  success,  and  you  shall  have  all  my 

spare  time  and  experience.  Judge ."    I  replied: 

"Thank  you,  Judge.  I  appreciate  what  you  say. 
I  hope  it  may  be  our  lot  to  meet  you  often." 

After   some   further   conversation    the    spirits 


502       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

Judge    ,     my    mother,     brother     and     Plum 

Mitchell  bid  us  good  afternoon  and  took  their 
leave.  Spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker  remained  with  us 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  informed  us  that  our 
spirit  friends  Plum  Mitchell  and  Harvey  Mason 
had  asked  leave  of  absence  from  duty  in  the 
border  land,  and  wish  to  spend  the  evening  in  a 
social  way  with  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself,  and  also 
said  that  they  had  been  working  hard  and 
deserved  the  favor  and  it  had  been  granted  to 
them.  I  replied  in  substance  that  I  was  very 
glad  and  that  we  would  entertain  them  the  best 
we  could. 

At  7:30  our  friends  in  spirit  life,  Mitchell  and 
Mason,  whose  names  so  often  appear  in  these 
records,  put  in  their  presence.  They  did  not 
talk  to  us  via  the  telegraph  instrument,  but  by 
rapping  telegraphy  which  was  as  easily  under- 
stood by  Mr.  Dallas  and  nryself  as  operating  the 
instrument.  We  took  our  friends  to  the  Ponce 
De  Leon  Hotel  to  listen  to  a  band  concert;  also 
to  the  Casino  to  witness  bathing,  swimming,  and 
water  sports  generally.  They  seemed  by  their 
merry  telegraphy  and  rapping  applause  to  enjoy 
themselves  hugely.  At  10:30  we  returned  to  our 
rooms,  and  after  thanking  us  for  our  efforts  to 
entertain  them  they  bid  us  good  night. 

St.  Augustine,  Fla.,  April  1,  1895.  At  2:30  p. 
m.,  yesterday,  we  sent  a  call  over  the  wire  to 
the  spirit  operator  at  the  other  end  of  the  line 
which  was  promptly  answered  by  him.  We 
inquired  if  they  had  any  late  news  from  Mr.  Sum- 


,  death;  the  meaning  and  result.       503 

tier  or  the  Professor  to  which  the  spirit  operator 
answered  as  follows:  "No  news  from  Mr.  Sum- 
ner or  the  Professor.  P.  M.,  opr."  At  9  p.  m.  yes- 
terday, we  sent  another  call  which  was  answered 
and  the  following:  "No  news  from  Mr.  S.  or 
the  Professor.  We  think  they  will  return  by 
morning.     P.  M.,  opr." 

At  2:30  p.  m.  today  we  sent  a  call  over  the 
invisible  wire.  The  operator  on  the  spirit  side 
answered  and  informed  us  that  spirit  Charles 
Sumner  and  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  had  returned  from 
their  investigation  tour,  and  would  be  with  us 
at  our  rooms  in  about  10  minutes.  At  2:45 
spirits  Sumner  and  F.  R.  S.  signified  their  pres- 
ence by  rapping  telegraphy  and  said:  "Good 
afternoon,  gentlemen.''  I  replied:  "Good  after- 
noon, friends."  In  a  few  moments  the  spirit, 
Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  began  to  operate  the  instrument 
and  gave  us  the  following  message:  "Mr.  Sum- 
ner and  myself  have  just  returned  from  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  and  find  the  situation  as  follows: 
The  enemy  have  left  Washington  and  are  now 
in  Charlotte,  and  have  found  name  there  on 
hotel  register  of  F.  P.  MacDonald.  We  cannot 
find  any  trace  of  Mr.  Dallas'  friends,  and  I  think 
they  must  have  returned  home.  Gentlemen,  I 
am  sorry  to  say  you  will  have  to  return  to 
Bradford,  Pa.,  as  all  hope  for  continuation  of 
the  work  is  now  gone.  At  the  rate  the  enemy 
are  following  us  up  they  will  find  us  in  8  or  10 
days.  Their  tracing  force  is  very  small,  but  they 
have  their  best  men  with  them.    All  others  have 


504       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

returned  to  Bradford  for  some  reason  I  cannot 
fathom.  This  is  the  only  plan  we  have  left. 
Mr.  Dallas  will  return  to  Bradford,  starting 
tomorrow  afternoon  or  Wednesday  morning, 
whichever  suits  him  best.  As  the  eneim^  are  on 
the  lookout  there,  Mr.  Dallas  will  be  reported 
as  soon  as  he  returns  to  Bradford  and  their 
tracing  force,  very  likely,  will  be  withdrawn. 
We  desire  Mr.  Wilson  to  stay  here  until  we  have 
time  to  withdraw  our  force  and  wires  from  here. 
As  matters  now  stand  I  am  not  able  to  say  if 
at  any  time  we  will  be  able  to  enter  into  the 
work  which  we  started  out  to  accomplish.  Cir- 
cumstances which  we  could  not  overcome  have 
come  up  against  us  and  brought  about  the  pres- 
ent condition  of  affairs.  I  wish  to  say  to  you, 
gentlemen,  that  from  my  heart  I  thank  you 
both  for  the  noble  way  in  which  you  have  both 
helped  us.  I  think  I  may  add  that  Mr.  Dallas 
had  better  start  for  Bradford  tomorrow  after- 
noon, and  J.  K.  Wilson  follow  on  the  following 
Sunday  or  Monday.  I  hope  to  have  the  pleas- 
ure of  meeting  you  again  on  the  earth  plane.  If 
not  on  the  earth  plane  I  shall  rejoice  when  I 
meet  you  on  our  side  of  life.  As  ever,  your 
friend,  Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

In  a  few  moments  after  receiving  this  message 
I  replied:  "We  are  sorry  Professor,  that  matters 
have  culminated  in  this  way.  We,  however, 
attach  no  blame  whatever  to  our  spirit  friends. 
They  have  done  the  best  they  could  to  accom- 
plish the  desired    end  from  start  to  finish.      We 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       505 

will  return  to  Bradford  as  you  have  instructed 
us  to  do.  Feeling  grateful  to  you  for  the  efforts 
you  have  made  to  prove  beyond  a  doubt  to  the 
children  of  the  earth  plane  the  immortality  of 
the  human  family,  and  the  intercommunication 
between  the  earth  and  spirit  worlds,  we  shall 
always  hold  each  of  our  spirit  friends  in  very 
grateful  rememberance.  If  we  chance  to  meet 
any  of  them  again  on  the  earth  side  of  life,  it  is 
well;  we  are  certain  of  meeting  them  one  and 
all  on  the  spirit  side  of  life.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Mr. 
Dallas  and  myself  extend  to  you  our  right  hand 
of  fellowship  and  say  for  the  present,  good  bye. 
To  my  remarks  the  Professor  replied  by  the 
instrument:  "Thank  you  for  the  words  uttered. 
Farewell  until  we  meet  again.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

I  wish  to  add  that  Mr.  Dallas  started  from 
St.  Augustine  to  Bradford,  Pa.  on  the  second 
day  of  April,  1895.  I  followed  him  starting  from 
St.  Augustine  on  April  8.  We  each  reached 
Bradford,  Pa.,  without  special  incident.  We  have, 
indeed,  had  a  wonderful  experience  as  all  will 
agree  who  take  the  pains  to  read  these  records. 
We  have  heard  nothing  from  our  spirit  friends 
up  to  and  including  April  12,  the  day  of  my 
arrival  in  Bradford  from  St.  Augustine. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  April  21,  1895.  On  the  15th 
of  April  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  were  sitting  in  my 
office  discussing  our  eventful  trip  from  which  we 
had  so  recently  returned.  We  had  heard  noth- 
ing from  our  spirit  friends  since  our  return,  but 
at  this  time  our   conversation   was   interrupted 


506       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

by  spirit  raps  which  we  thought  were  produced 
by  Plum  Mitchell;  not  being  certain,  however, 
we  asked  the  spirit  to  give  the  password  which 
we  had  established  by  instruction  of  Prof.  F.  R. 
S.  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  identity'.  The 
password  was  given  correctly  and  spirit  Mitch- 
ell by  rapping  telegraphy  proceeded  to  inform  us 
that  the  line  of  communication  between  Dallas, 
myself  and  our  spirit  friends  was  still  sufficient- 
ly intact  to  enable  them  to  communicate  with 
us;  that  he  was  sent  by  Charles  Sumner  to  in- 
form us  of  that  fact,  and  to  say  that  our  spirit 
friends  were  glad  that  we  had  reached  Bradford 
safely  and  in  good  form.  He  then  bid  us  good 
bye  and  departed.  We  heard  nothing  further 
from  the  spirits  until  today  at  which  time  our 
spirit  friend  Plum  Mitchell  again  manifested  his 
presence  and  established  his  identity.  His  stay 
with  us  was  short  but  time  enough  to  say  by 
rapping  telegraphy,  that  Mr.  Sumner  had  sent 
him  to  inform  us  that  Mr.  Sumner  and  Dr. 
Shoemaker  would  visit  us  at  my  office  on  the 
24th  inst  at  9  p.  m.,  and  instructed  us  to  pre- 
pare and  connect  the  telegraph  instrument  for 
use  at  that  time,  also  to  invite  a  friend  of  mine, 
James  S.  Galbraith,  whose  home  is  in  this  city, 
to  be  present  at  this  meeting.  I  informed  spirit 
Mitchell  that  we  would  carry  out  his  instruc- 
tions and  be  prepared  on  the  date  named.  He 
then  bid  us  good  day  and  departed. 

Mr.  Galbraith,  who  is  a  prominent    citizen    in 
this  cit}r,  having  resided  here  for    about  twenty 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       507 

years,  knew  little  if  anything  about  the  possi- 
bility of  spirit  return.  He  has  been  acquainted 
with  me  in  a  business  and  social  way  during  my 
residence  in  this  city.  Previous  to  this  time, 
however,  I  had  told  him  of  some  of  my  investi- 
gations along  those  lines  and  some  of  the  evi- 
dence I  was  receiving,  but  he  had  seen  or  heard 
nothing  of  the  manifestations.  I  had  also  ad- 
vised my  spirit  friends  of  Mr.  Galbraith's  friendly 
feeling  toward  me  and  his  sympathy  in  my  in- 
vestigations. Mr.  Galbraith  is  the  individual 
referred  to  as  J.  G.  in  some  of  the  former  records. 
He  had  been  informed  by  me  before  starting  on 
my  intended  trip  to  Florida,  my  mission  there, 
also  some  of  the  circumstances  which  led  me  to 
undertake  the  trip. 

On  April  24,  early  in  the  evening,  Mr.  James 
S.  Galbraith,  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself  assembled 
at  my  office.  At  9  p.  m.  we  connected  the  in- 
strument and  had  all  things  in  readiness  to  meet 
spirits  Sumner  and  Shoemaker.  A  few  minutes 
after  this  hour  the  instrument  began  to  tick  and 
gave  us  the  following:  "Good  evening,  gentle- 
men. Good  evening,  Mr.  Galbraith.  We  hope 
you  are  all  well  and  in  your  usual  health. 
Charles  Sumner,  W.  P.  Shoemaker." 

To  this  message  each  of  us  orally  replied: 
"Good  evening,-  gentlemen."  We  also  informed 
them  that  we  were  glad  to  have  them  with  us; 
at  the  conclusion  the  instrument  resumed  and 
said:  "We  assure  you  that  we  are  ver3r  glad  to 
be  with  you.     We  are  glad  to  meet  Air.  Galbraith 


508       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

as  a  friend  of  Mr.  Wilson.    We  are  sure  his    ac- 
quaintance is  our  pleasure.    C.  S.,  W.  P.  8." 

The  instrument  was  silent  for  a  few  moments, 
then  ticked  off  the  following:  "Gentlemen:  In 
the  first  place  we  will  give  you  the  particulars 
of  the  enemy;  how  near  the}'  were  discovering 
you.  When  Mr.  Wilson  left  St.  Augustine  and 
came  to  Jacksonville  on  his  way  home,  two  spies 
of  the  enemy  were  at  the  Hotel  Placide,  Jackson- 
ville, Fla.,  the  last  Hotel  to  be  searched,  strange 
to  say,  and  there  they  found  }rour  handwriting 
on  the  register.  Now,  on  the  same  day  some  of 
them  were  in  St.  Augustine  also,  but  could  not 
find  any  trace  of  you  there.  They  took  the 
evening  train  to  Jacksonville,  meeting  the  other 
party  at  the  depot.  You  will  remember  Mr. 
Wilson,  going  into  the  Pullman  Car  before  the 
train  was  made  up  at  Jacksonville.  Your  spirit 
friend,  Harvey  Mason,  who  was  with  }*ou  at 
the  time,  impressed  you  to  do  so,  and  that  alone 
saved  you.  From  Jacksonville,  Fla.,  they  went 
back  to  Savannah,  Ga.,  and  while  there  were  re- 
called to  Bradford,  Pa.,  as  Mr.  Dallas  was  seen 
there  by  others  of  the  enemy.  They  know  }-ou 
are  both  back  to  Bradford  now,  but  cannot  un- 
derstand our  proceedings.  They  are  sure  you 
left  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  together  and  were  together  at 
several  places  along  the  route,  but  further  than 
that  they  cannot  get.  The}'  are  determined  how- 
ever, not  to  allow  us  to  proceed  with  our  work; 
they  keep  a  closer  watch  on  }rou  than  ever  be- 
fore.    Charles  Sumner,  W.  P.  Shoemaker." 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       509 

After  receiving  the  above  message  I  replied 
orally:-  "Thank  you,  gentlemen,  for  the  infor- 
mation." A  few  minutes  wait  and  the  instru- 
ment then  ticked  off  as  follows:  "As  I  cannot 
remain  long  I  would  ask  a  favor  of  you,  Mr. 
Wilson,  and  that  is  to  permit  me  to  speak 
through  you  and  give  your  friend  Mr.  Galbraith 
an  idea  of  what  I  can  do.    Charles  Sumner." 

I  informed  Mr.  Sumner  that  I  was  happy  to 
comply  with  his  request  and  to  proceed  at  any 
time.  I  was  seated  at  the  time  and  said  noth- 
ing further.  In  a  few  moments  I  felt  that  pecul- 
iar sensation  stealing  over  me  so  often  describ- 
ed. I  felt  my  own  personality  waning,  going 
out  as  it  were;  as  it  receded  I  sensed  approach- 
ing me  another  personality  which  soon  control- 
led my  organism,  and  as  Wilson  faded  away  so 
to  speak,  Sumner  grew  brighter  until  the  imme- 
diate surroundings  seemed  to  me  to  be  illumin- 
ated with  a  brilliancy  hard  to  describe.  I  was 
perfectly  conscious  of  rising  from  a  sitting  posi- 
tion to  a  standing,  I  was  conscious  of  talking 
but  what  I  was  saying  J  was  not  capable  of 
noting  at  the  time.  When  I  became  normal  I 
found  myself  seated  as  before.  In  a  few  moments 
after  gaining  my  equipoise  I  realized  the  fact 
that  I  had  been  psychologized.  Mr.  Galbraith 
looked  amazed  and  finally  said:  "Well,  Wilson, 
this  is  wonderful  indeed;  what  eloquence,  what 
profundity,  what  logic.  I  have  never  heard  its 
equal."  I  apprised  my  friend  Mr.  G.  that  I  was 
perfectly  oblivious  of  what  I  said  during  my  ab- 


510       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

normal  condition.  He  thought  that  wonderful,, 
as  it  is,  indeed.  Soon  after  I  had  ceased  speak- 
ing the  telegraph  instrument  was  again  in  mo- 
tion and  said:  "Dear  brother,  I  thank  you  very 
much  for  submitting  to  the  effort.  Charles  Sum- 
ner." 

To  this  I  replied  orally:  "I  am  sure  Mr.  Sum- 
ner, you  are  very  welcome.  I  am  only  too  glad 
to  serve  you."  To  which  he  replied:  "Thank 
you.  Now  I  must  leave  you.  Dr.  Shoemaker 
and  Mr.  Mitchell  will  remain  with  you  a  while. 
Good  night.    C.  S." 

Spirits  Shoemaker  and  Mitchell  remained  after 
Mr.  Sumner's  departure  and  soon  a  general  con- 
versation was  in  progress.  Mr.  Galbraith  was 
acquainted  with  W.  P.  Shoemaker  before  he 
passed  to  spirit  life,  but  not  intimately.  Soon 
Mr.  Galbraith,  speaking  orally  and  spirit  Shoe- 
maker using  the  telegraph  instrument  engaged 
in  quite  a  lengthy  conversation.  Mr.  G.  does 
not  understand  telegraphy,  but  on  this  occasion 
Mr.  Dallas  read  for  him  as  the  Doctor  operated. 
After  carrying  this  conversation  on  for  some  time 
the  spirits  bade  us  good  night  and  departed 
leaving  Mr.  Galbraith,  Mr.  Dallas  and  myself, 
so  far  as  I  know,  alone  with  no  spirits  present 
except  our  own.  My  friend  Mr.  G.  expressed 
himself  as  wonderfully  surprised  Ipy  what  he 
saw  and  heard  and  remarked  in  substance  that 
he  had  no  doubt  but  that  he  had,  for  the  first 
time  in  his  life,  stood  face  to  face  with  spirits 
who  once  inhabited  mortal  bodies  but  had  pas- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       511 

sed  through  the  transition  called  death.  After 
discussing  the  events  of  the  evening  in  a  general 
way  for  some  time  Mr.  Galbraith,  Dallas  and 
myself  separated.  The  incident  spoken  of  by 
Mr.  Sumner  in  his  message  in  regard  to  my 
boarding  a  Pullman  Car  at  Jacksonville,  Fla.  on 
my  way  home,  before  the  train  for  the  north 
was  made  up,  is  correct.  I  was  puzzled  at  the 
time  why  I  should  do  so,  as  the  Pullman  Car 
stood  alone  and  quite  a  distance  from  the  depot. 
Note.  On  our  way  south  Mr.  Dallas  and  I 
stopped,  as  before  noted,  at  Jacksonville,  and  on 
our  arrival  there  stopped  at  the  Hotel  Placide, 
mentioned  in  the  spirit's  message,  and  we  each 
registered  assumed  names  on  the  hotel  register. 
We  tried  to  disguise  our  handwriting  as  much 
as  possible  and  supposed  we  had  succeeded  ad- 
mirably, but  it  seems  by  the  message  of  spirits 
Sumner  and  Shoemaker,  that  our  spirit  enemies 
were  experts  enough  to  identify  our  writing. 
On  our  arrival  at  St.  Augustine  we  stopped  at 
the  Algonquin  Hotel  for  a  night  and  day,  when 
as  before  mentioned,  we  rented  rooms  and  left 
the  hotel.  Soon  after  we  left  the  Hotel  Algon- 
quin, before  the  time  mentioned  bj  spirits  Sumner 
and  Shoemaker  in  their  message,  the  Algonquin 
Hotel  stopped  business  and  closed  its  doors,  the 
proprietor  thereof  moving  to  Chicago,  111.  taking 
the  Hotel  register  with  him,  in  which  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  had  registered  assumed  names  on  our  ar- 
rival there.  This  fact  no  doubt  accounts  for  the 
inability  of  our  spirit  enemies  to  find  any  trace 
of  us  at  St.  Augustine. 


512       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

On  May  13th  we  were  expecting  a  visit  from 
our  friends  in  the  border  land,  as  on  the  10th 
spirit  Mitchell  advised  us  by  rapping  telegraphy, 
that  Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker  would  visit  us  on 
this  date  and  advised  us  to  connect  the  tele- 
graph instrument  with  the  battery.  At  8  p.  m. 
we  connected  the  instrument  as  instructed  and 
soon  thereafter  it  began  to  tick  and  gave  us  the 
following  message:  "Good  evening,  John;  good 
evening,  Mr.  Dallas.    W.  P.  Shoemaker." 

We  bade  the  Doctor  good  evening,  and  inform- 
ed him  that  we  were  glad  to  meet  him  again. 
The  instrument  resumed  as  follows:  "I  have 
but  little  to  report  to  you  this  evening.  Our 
position  is  at  the  same  point  as  when  we  were 
here  last.  The  enemy  are  keeping  their  eyes  open 
and  we  can't  do  much  of  anything  without  their 
getting  on  to  it.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and  Mr.  Sum- 
ner are  well  and  are  getting  on  admirably.  If 
you  have  any  questions  to  ask  I  wish  }tou  to 
do  so  now  as  all  work  for  the  present  must  be 
abandoned.    W.  P.  S." 

After  receiving  this  telegram  I  asked  a  few 
questions,  of  but  little  importance,  however,  to 
which  the  Doctor  answered  with  his  usual  frank- 
ness. Among  other  things  he  advised  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  to  go  to  Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.  the  latter  part 
of  the  coming  July  or  the  first  of  August,  for 
the  reason  that  very  likely  our  spirit  friends 
could  better  communicate  with  us  there  than  at 
Bradford.  We  informed  the  Doctor  that  we 
would  go  to  Lily  Dale  about  August  1st.  Finally 
he  bid  us  good  night  and  was  gone. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       513 

On  July  14th  at  10:30  a.  m.  Mr.  Dallas  and 
I  were  sitting  in  my  private  office  engaged  in  a 
general  conversation,  when  we  were  interrupted 
by  the  familiar  raps  of  our  spirit  friend  Plum 
Mitchell.  By  rapping  telegraphy  he  said:  "Good 
morning,  friends."  We  bade  him  good  morning 
and  he  again  started  to  talk  to  us  in  this  way 
but  after  saying  a  few  words  and  before  finish- 
ing the  sentence  the  rapping  suddenly  stopped. 
I  asked  Plum  what  was  the  matter  and  why  he 
did  not  proceed  with  his  rapping  telegraphy,  but 
to  this  no  reply  came.  We  waited  a  few  min- 
utes and  hearing  nothing  we  concluded  that 
something  had  gone  wrong.  We  had  been  in- 
formed and  our  experience  had  proven  the  infor- 
mation correct,  that  we  were  surrounded  by  an 
opposing  force  catalogued  as  enemies,  and  that 
we  were  protected  from  their  attacks  by  a  wall 
of  some  kind  built  by  our  spirit  friends  around 
the  rooms  which  we  at  this  time  occupied.  After 
again  making  the  effort  to  hear  from  Mr.  Mitch- 
ell, and  failing  to  do  so,  we  concluded  that  the 
enemy  had  attacked  the  wall  and  perhaps  suc- 
ceeded in  gaining  access  to  our  rooms  and  pres- 
ence. While  we  were  discussing  this  phase  of 
probabilities,  we  heard  raps,  but  knew  from 
their  sounds  that  they  were  not  produced  by 
spirit  Mitchell.  The  raps  began  slowly  but  in- 
creased in  their  succession  which  suggested  to 
us  that  someone,  not  familiar  with  rapping  tele- 
graphy, was  making  an  effort  in  that  direction. 
This  confirmed  our  suspicion  or  rather   made  it 


514       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

more  certain  that  the  "wall"  had  been  penetrat- 
ed by  the  enemy.  I  said  to  the  unseen  spirit: 
"Are  you  a  friend  to  Mr.  Dallas  and  me?"  The 
answer  came  in  raps,  "Yes."  I  then  asked,  "Is 
the  wall  broken?"  Answer  by  raps,  "Don'tknow." 
There  was  silence  for  a  few  minutes  when  Mr. 
Dallas  suggested  that  very  likely  it  was  best  to 
interrogate  the  spirit  further.  I  then  asked  the 
question,  "Can  you  tell  us  who  you  are?"  An- 
swer in  raps,  "Yes."  I  then  asked  the  spirit  if 
he  could  employ  rapping  telegraphy  to  tell  us 
his  name.  The  rapping  then  became  quite  gen- 
eral and  following  each  other  in  succession.  It 
was  very  evident  to  us,  that  the  spirit  was  mak- 
ing an  effort  to  tell  us  who  he  was  but  could 
not  succeed,  and  we  were  unable  to,  make  any- 
thing out  of  it. 

Soon  after  this  occurrence  we  left  the  office  for 
dinner.  We  returned  to  the  office  in  about  one 
hour  and  on  entering  we  heard  the  familiar  rap 
of  our  friend  Mitchell.  He  proceeded  to  explain 
the  mystery  of  the  forenoon.  In  substance  he 
said  that  soon  after  he  called  at  the  office  in  the 
forenoon,  and  opened  up  a  conversation  with  us 
a  part  of  the  "wall"  about  the  rooms  collapsed; 
that  he  had  brought  with  him  a  friend  of  mine, 
but  as  he  was  about  to  inform  me  of  the  fact, 
the  "wall"  gave  way  and  he  hustled  out  to  see 
the  cause  of  the  collapse;  that  in  leaving  so  sud- 
denly he  left  in  our  rooms  the  friend  he  had 
brought  with  him;  that  the  cause  of  the  "wall" 
giving  way,  was  a  weakening  thereof  by    Prof. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       515 

F.  R.  S.'s  experiments  with  it;  that  the  break  in 
it  was  repaired  so  soon  that  the  enemy  knew 
nothing  about  it.  To  this  information  I  replied: 
4 'All  right,  Plum,  but  you  have  not  told  me 
whom  the  friend  was  who  was  with  you."  He 
resumed:  "W.  L.  Corbett,  called  Judge  Corbett,. 
late  of  Clarion  County,  Pa."  In  reply  to  this  I 
said:  "Plum,  can  that  be  possible?  I  had  not 
heard  of  Mr.  Corbett's  death.  "Yes,  he  has  been 
on  our  side  only  a  few  months." 

It  was  a  great  surprise  to  me  to  hear  that 
Judge  Corbett  was  on  the  spirit  side  of  life.  I 
knew  Mr.  Corbett  very  well  in  earth  life,  having 
practiced  law  at  the  same  Bar  with  him,  and 
who  subsequently  occupied  the  judicial  bench  in 
the  counties  of  Clarion  and  Jefferson,  Pa.  Wellr 
it  must  be  so,  as  our  friend  Plum  never  misled 
or  fabricated  since  our  consort  with  him  as  a 
spirit.  After  some  further  conversation  Mr. 
Mitchell  bid  us  good  day  and  withdrew. 

Note.  I  have  said  that  I  knew  Judge  Corbett 
very  well.  At  the  time  I  practiced  law  at  the 
same  Bar  with  him  was  in  1878-9.  I  was  at 
that  time  located  in  Edenburg,  Pa.,  ten  miles 
distant  from  Clarion,  the  home  of  Mr.  Corbett. 
He  was  also  known  at  that  time  by  my  friend 
Plum  Mitchell,  then  on  this  side  of  life  and  residing 
at  Edenburg,  Pa.  Mr.  Dallas  did  not  know  Mr. 
Corbett,  never  met  him  in  life,  and  he  tells  me 
he  never  heard  of  him  and  did  not  know  of  the 
existence  of  a  man  by  that  name.  As  I  have- 
stated  before,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  spent  the  great- 


516       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

er  part  of  the  winter  of  1895  in  the  South,  which 
I  think  accounts  for  my  not  having  heard  of 
Mr.  Corbett's  death  through  material  channels. 
Some  time  after  being  told  by  spirit  Mitchell  of 
Mr.  Corbett's  death,  and  that  he  had  been  on 
the  spirit  side  of  life  but  a  few  months,  I  chanc- 
ed to  meet  Mr.  C.  A.  Lavens  who  knew  Judge 
Corbett  in  his  life,  and  I  inquired  if  he  knew  of 
Mr.  Corbett's  death.  He  replied:  "Yes,  the  Judge 
died  some  time  early  in  1895,"  but  he  could  not 
tell  the  exact  death.  I  subsequently  wrote  to  a 
friend  of  mine  in  Clarion,  Pa.,  and  he  informed 
me  that  Judge  Corbett  died  January  5th,  1895, 
and  as  we  were  informed  of  his  presence  in  spirit 
at  my  office  July  14,  1895,  and  that  he  had  been 
on  the  other  side  of  life  but  a  few  months,  turns 
out  to  be  a  true  statement  of  facts,  at  the  time 
unknown  to  either  Mr.  D.  or  myself. 

I  have  before  stated  that  I  had  arranged  an 
additional  bed  in  my  sleeping  appartments  for 
Mr.  Dallas.  Since  that  time  he  has  been  shar- 
ing my  rooms  with  me.  During  the  night  of 
July  18th  we  had  an  experience  worthy  of  note. 

I  retired  at  this  time  as    did    Mr.    Dallas  about 

II  p.  m.,  each  in  usual  health.  Toward  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  I  shotild  say  about  3  a.  m.  I 
was  partially  aroused  from  slumber,  sufficiently 
to  realize  that  something  was  wrong  with  me 
and  that  I  was  in  danger.  In  my  half  conscious 
condition  1  was  not  able  to  determine  what  the 
trouble  was.  I  experienced  a  smothering  sensa- 
tion, and   had    quite   a    difficulty   in  breathing, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       517 

and  the  heart's  action  was  similar  to  that 
caused  by  agitation  following  a  fright  or  sudden 
excitement.  I  realized  that  I  was  in  a  bad  way. 
I  had  never  been  afflicted  in  any  way  with  heart 
trouble  before.  I  sensed  that  it  was  necessary 
for  me  to  arouse  myself  arid  seek  relief,  and  finally 
made  a  great  effort  and  succeeded  in  becoming 
thoroughly  awake.  At  first  I  thought  my  con- 
dition must  be  the  effects  of  some  hideous  dream. 
I  was  not  given  to  dreams  to  any  great  extent, 
and  besides  I  could  not  recall  a  dream  of  any 
kind,  much  less  one  that  would  produce  such  an 
effect.  Just  at  the  time  I  became  conscious  of 
my  surroundings,  I  heard  a  voice,  or  at  least 
thought  I  did,  which  plainly  said,  "The  Pope  is 
here  and  at  Dallas."  I  immediately  got  out  of 
my  bed  and  started  over  to  the  bed  which  Mr. 
Dallas  was  occupying,  but  before  I  got  close 
enough  to  shake  him  he  arose  to  a  sitting  posi- 
tion and  said,  "John,  what  is  the  matter  with 
me,  I  can  hardly  breathe,"  and  he  began  to  rub 
his  left  arm  and  leg  and  further  said,  "My  arm 
and  leg  have  no  feeling  in  them."  I  assisted  him 
in  restoring  sensation  to  his  limbs.  I  then  told 
him  what  a  time  I  had  been  having  and  what 
I  had  heard  somebody  say.  We  concluded  that 
something  out  of  the  ordinar}r  had  been  going 
on  in  our  rooms.  We  dressed  and  repaired  to 
breakfast  both  feeling  much  the  worse  for  our 
experience.  We  heard  nothing  of  our  spirit  friends 
until  3  p.  m.  at  which  time  spirit  Harvey  Mason 
signified  his  presence  by    rapping    and    gave    us 


518       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

the  following  message:  "Don't  be  alarmed.  All 
is  well.  The  Professor  laid  a  trap  for  the  Pope 
last  night  and  got  one.  Don't  know  what  his 
name  is.  The  Professor  opened  the  wall,  and 
the  Pope  rushed  in  and  attacked  both  of  you 
while  you  were  asleep.  Plum  arrived  in  time  to 
rescue  you.  All  is  well  and  in  good  order.  I 
must  leave  you  now.  Plum  will  be  here  later. 
Good  bye.    Harvey  Mason." 

At  10:30  p.  m.  we  got  this  message  by  rap- 
ping telegraphy:  "Good  evening,  John  and  Ed. 
I  had  a  great  time  last  night.  Prof.  F.  R.  S. 
laid  a  trap  for  the  enemy  by  apparently  remov- 
ing part  of  the  wall  surrounding  your  rooms. 
The  opening  was  discovered  by  one  who  was  a 
Pope  on  the  earth  side  before  passing  over.  The 
Pope  rushed  in,  and  before  I  could  get  in,  after 
the  wall  closed,  he  had  attacked  both  of  you. 
I  spoke  to  Mr.  Wilson  and  got  him  aroused, 
and  Dallas  woke  up.  The  pope  was  trying  to 
strangle  you  and  stop  the  heart's  movement. 
He  is  a  strong  spirit  and  if  he  had  not  divided 
his  time  between  you  and  centered  his  force  on 
one,  he  would  have  ended  the  mortal  part  sure. 
The  Pope  is  in  our  possession.  I  do  not  know 
how  long  we  will  hold  him.  It  will  teach  the 
enemy  not  to  get  too  fresh  with  our  wall.  Plum 
Mitchell." 

I  thanked  Plum  for  his  coming  to  our  rescue 
and  thus  saving  us.  I  also  asked  him  what 
Pope  it  was  who  had  been  thus  trapped.  He 
said  he  was  not  sure  but  thought  it  was  Leo 
IX.  After  a  little  further  talk  Plum  bade  us  good 
night. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

At  Lily  Dale— Meet  Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason— Spec- 
ial Meeting  Arranged — Meet  Spirits  Shoemaker  and 
F.  R.  S. — Cordiality  Extended — Important  Message — 
Directed  by  Spirit  F.  R.  S— Comments  on  Trip  South 
— Wall  Stationed — Danger — Carefully  Guarded  by 
Spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason — Comments  on  Assault — 
Trying  Experiment — Advice  Given — Hope  for  Success 
— Return  to  Bradford— Meet  Spirit  Mason— Special 
Meeting  Arranged — Meet  Spirits  Sumner,  F.  R.  S. 
and  Shoemaker — Plan  Changed — Dallas  to  Go  to 
Buffalo,  N.  Y.— Wilson  to  Remain  in  Bradford,  Pa.— 
Preliminaries — Efforts  of  Enemy  to  Ridicule  Spiritists 
— Instructions — Messages  From  Spirits  Sumner,  F. 
R.  S.  and  Shoemaker — Spirit  Mason  Expert  Telegra- 
pher— Message  Translated  and  Transmitted — Wall 
Opened— Visit  by  Strange  Spirit— Wall  Closed. 

Lily  Dale,  N.  Y.,  August  25,  1895.  Mr.  Dallas 
and  I  came  to  this  place  from  Bradford,  Pa.  on 
the  first  day  of  this  month.  We  heard  nothing 
of  importance  from  our  spirit  friends  since  our 
last  meeting,  already  noted,  until  this  date.  Oc- 
casionally, spirits  Mitchell  and  Mason  would 
signify  their  presence  by  raps.  Yesterday  Mason 
signified  his  presence  by  rapping  telegraphy  and 


520       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

informed  us  that  on  this  day  at  9:30  p.  m.,  spir- 
its F.  R.  S.  and  Shoemaker  would  meet  us  at 
our  rooms  here,  and  instructed  us  to  prepare 
the  telegraph  instrument  as  on  former  occasions 
for  the  meeting;  therefore  we  were  expecting  to 
meet  some  of  our  leaders  from  the  other  side  of 
life.  At  9  p.  m.  we  repaired  to  our  rooms  and 
invited  James  S.  Galbraith  to  accompany  us. 
We  connected  our  telegraph  instrument  to  a 
small  battery  fully  explained  heretofore.  Soon 
after  we  had  thus  connected  the  instrument  it 
was  being  operated  by  a  spirit  unseen  by  us  at 
the  time  and  gave  us  the  following  message: 
"Good  evening,  gentlemen  and  brothers.  I  am 
happy  to  grasp  you  by  the  hand  once  again. 
William  Patterson  Shoemaker." 

We  all  bade  the  Doctor,  good  evening  and  I 
said  further:  "Doctor,  I  am  very  happy  to 
meet  you  again,  and  I  know  I  can  say  as  much 
for  Mr.  Dallas  and  my  friend  Mr.  Galbraith.' ' 
A  few  minutes  rest  and  the  instrument  was  in 
motion  and  by  spirit  power  gave  us  the  follow- 
ing: "I  am  glad  to  be  here  among  you.  I  hard- 
ly expected  as  much  a  few  months  ago,  but  our 
leader  is  ever  on  the  watch  for  an  opportunity 
to  communicate  to  you.  I  expect  F.  R.  S.  here 
in  a  few  moments.  He  will  direct  the  important 
message  you  are  to  get  this  evening.  I  hope  I 
find  you  as  well  as  you  look.    W.  P.  S." 

In  reply  to  this  message  we  all  assured  the 
Doctor  that  we  were  well.  A  few  minutes  elapsed 
and  again  the  instrument  was  being  operated  by 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       521 

the  wonderful  spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  and  we  received 
the  following  message:  "Gentlemen:  When  last 
I  met  you,  I  did  not  expect  to  see  you  again  so 
soon,  but  hard  work  and  willing  hands  can  ac- 
complish much,  and  through  the  aid  and  work 
of  us  all  we  are  enabled  to  be  together  tonight. 
Many  things  have  happened  since  we  left  the 
South  last  winter,  and  I  will  try  and  explain 
how  matters  stand  with  us  at  present.  You 
know  of  the  enemy  finding  out  your  absence 
from  Bradford,  Pa.  and  tracing  you  to  Jackson- 
ville, Fla.,  and  of  your  return  home.  It  was 
not  unexpected  to  me  and  I  was  prepared  for 
such  a  turn  of  aifairs.  Immediately  on  your  re- 
turn to  Bradford  I  stationed  a  wall  around  your 
building  so  that  you  could  be  free  from  the  ene- 
my, but  this  did  not  prevent  them  from  several 
times  making  an  attack  on  the  power  which 
surrounded  you.  Several  times  you  were  in  dan- 
ger of  joining  us  over  here,  but  I  am  pleased  to 
say  that  to  Plum  and  Harvey  you  owe  much, 
for  by  their  careful  watching  over  you  alone 
have  you  escaped.  As  I  wished  to  save  as  much 
power  as  possible  I  made  a  number  of  experi- 
ments with  the  wall,  and  only  to  find  that  un- 
less the  enemy  gave  me  a  clear  coast  I  could 
not  use  it. 

"One  day  the  thought  came  to  me  that  I  might 
lay  a  trap  for  some  of  them,  so  that  a  warning 
might  be  of  use  to  them  and  their  outlooks. 
Where  the  wall  is  weak  I  took  away  enough  to 
make  the  room  look    transparent   and  the  wall 


522       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

gone.  At  the  time  one  of  their  leaders  came 
along,  and  seeing  the  parting,  entered.  You 
were  both  asleep  at  the  time,  and  recognizing 
you  the  gentleman  tried  to  strangle  you,  but  he 
was  too  anxious  and  in  too  much  of  a  hurry  so 
you  both  escaped.  Plum  was  on  the  outside  at 
the  time  and  seeing  how  matters  stood,  rushed 
in  and  captured  him.  We  took  him  prisoner, 
but  through  some  fault  he  escaped,  and  it  may 
be  just  as  well,  as  we  have  all  we  can  do  at 
present  to  look  after  our  own  party.  Now,  that 
he  is  back  among  his  Catholic  friends  and  other 
ancients  I  trust  that  will  be  a  lesson  to  them. 
I  have  an  idea  we  will  be  left  to  ourselves  now 
for  some  time.  I  find  that  the  enemy  have  not 
given  up  the  idea  of  doing  all  in  their  power  to 
prevent  us  in  our  work,  and  they  expect  that 
you  are  now  keeping  together  for  that  purpose. 
Dr.  Shoemaker  spoke  to  me  some  time  ago 
about  a  proposal  to  go  to  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  and  he 
could  help  you  some  way  in  regard  to  business 
matters.  Now,  while  I  would  like  to  see  you 
both  successful  in  business,  I  am  of  the  opinion 
that  it  would  be  better  to  try  and  get  along 
without  our  help.  I  believe  that  if  you  would 
both  go  to  Buffalo  and  enter  into  some  business 
determined  on  by  you  it  would  help  us  greatly. 

"If  the  enemy  saw  you  had  given  up  Bradford 
and  taken  up  something  new,  I  think  that 
would  end  matters  so  far  as  they  are  concerned, 
while  if  you  continue  in  Bradford  they  will  still 
suspect  us.  They  know  we  are  able  to  see  you  at 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       523 

times,  as  Plum  Mitchell  was  on  hand  so  readily 
the  night  before  spoken  of  in  this  message. 
Therefore,  I  would  suggest  that  you  leave  Brad- 
ford and  enter  into  a  business  where  you  could 
both  have  some  work  until  I  see  how  they  take 
the  move.  I  cannot  say  how  long  before  our 
work  will  be  recommenced,  but  at  the  furthest 
it  will  not  take  more  than  three  years.  I  may 
say  in  conclusion  that  I  am  preparing  a  force 
which  will  wash  them  out  of  their  position  if 
at  the  end  of  that  time  the}^  maintain  their 
present  position.  I  thank  Mr.  Galbraith  for  the 
interest  he  has  taken  in  our  cause.  He  will  not 
be  forgotten  by  me  in  the  future.    F.  R.  S." 

After  this  long  message  without  a  break  or 
interruption,  operating  the  telegraph  instrument 
seemingly  with  ease  and  dispatch,  this  wonderful 
entity  unseen  by  us  mortals,  came  to  a  rest, 
and  the  instrument  became  silent.  A  few 
minutes  elapsed  and  then  the  following  was  ticked 
off:  "Well,  gentlemen,  the  foregoing  is  our  mes- 
sage. It  required  a  great  deal  of  hard  work 
and  expenditure  of  energ}'  to  prepare  for  and 
give  you  what  you  have,  but  it  is  indeed  a 
pleasure  to  us  all  to  be  able  to  to  do  as  well  as 
we  have.  F.  R.  S.,  W.  P.  S."  At  the  conclusion 
of  this  message  I  replied:  "Well,  gentlemen,  we 
mortals  appreciate  your  great  efforts  and  the 
results.  We  note  carefully  what  you  say,  and 
thank  you  for  the  information  and  will  consider 
and  take  your  proposition  under  advisement." 
After  some  desultory   talk  between  mortals  and 


524       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

immortals,  spirits  F.  R.  S.  and  W.  P.  S.  bade  us 
good  night  and  withdrew,  and  soon  thereafter 
Dallas,  Galbraith  and  myself  separated. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  September  17,  1895.  Since 
returning  here  from  Lily  Dale,  we  have  heard 
nothing  of  importance  from  our  spirit  friends, 
except  on  the  14th  inst.  at  which  time  spirit 
Mason  signified  to  us  by  raps  that  he  was  pres- 
ent, and  by  rapping  telegraphy  he  informed  us 
that  spirits  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Hon.  Charles  Sumner 
and  Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker  would  visit  us  at  my 
office  on  the  17th  inst.  and  instructed  us  to  have 
the  telegraph  instrument  in  readiness  at  4:30  p. 
m.  So  on  this  day  at  the  hour  named,  we  were 
prepared  for  our  expected  visitors.  After  our 
preparations  we  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  as 
the  hands  of  the  clock  pointed  to  the  hour  the 
instrument  began  to  tick  and  in  a  vigorous  man- 
ner, without  break  or  interruption  gave  us  the 
following  message  which  Mr.  Dallas  wrote  down, 
as  it  came  to  us: 

"September  17,  1895.  To  J.  K.  W.  and  E.  D., 
Gentlemen:  Since  communicating  with  you  at 
Lily  Dale  I  have  had  Plum  and  Mr.  Mason  in 
the  camp  of  the  enemy. 

"We  placed  them  there  to  learn  if  possible  the 
enemy's  intentions  and  plans  if  they  had  formed 
any,  and  to  observe  the  attitude  of  their  leaders 
in  regard  to  your  present  position  here  in  Brad- 
ford. After  much  labor  and  difficulty  Plum  return- 
ed and  submitted  a  report  which  although 
expected  by  me  places  a  somewhat  different 
light  on  the  present  position  occupied  b}r  them. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       525 

"The  investigation  finds  that  they  have  taken 
your  return  to  Bradford  in  a  very  suspicious 
manner,  and  they  are  looking  closely  for  another 
move.  They  are  of  the  opinion  that  you  will 
not  remain  here  long  and  are  now  forming  plans 
to  watch  3'ou  as  closely  as  possible.  Now  the 
position  it  places  us  in  is  this:  If  we  follow  the 
last  plan  suggested  by  us  at  Lily  Dale,  we  are 
liable  to  enter  right  into  their  hands  or  trap  of 
which  we  alone  are  aware.  It  is  most  import- 
ant that  we  should  mislead  them  from  the  start, 
and  if  you  both  went  to  Buffalo  that  would  not 
be  doing  so.  Mr.  Sumner,  Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker 
and  myself  have  talked  over  the  situation  for 
several  days,  and  at  my  suggestion,  the  follow- 
ing move  is  the  only  one  we  know  of  at  present 
that  can  be  carried  out  with  safety  to  us  all. 

"  After  the  24th  or  25th  of  this  month  we  will 
remove  a  portion  of  the  wall  surrounding  this 
building,  move  just  enough  to  admit  the  enemy 
to  observe  and  hear  your  conversation.  During 
the  week  following  Mr.  Dallas  will  make  arrange- 
ments to  leave  Bradford  for  Buffalo,  on  a  day 
which  we  will  agree  upon  later,  where  he  must 
locate  for  the  present.  He  will  take  eve^thing 
that  he  possesses  along,  as  he  is  not  likely  to 
return  here.  In  Buffalo  we  will  find  him  a  posi- 
tion that  will  suit  him,  and  something  that  will 
lead  the  enemy  to  believe  that  3^ou  have  parted 
for  good. 

' 'There  are  two  propositions  we  offer  to  Mr. 
Wilson:    First— He  can  remain   here  in  Bradford 


526       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

and  we  will  help  him  to  regain  his  business  until 
such  time  as  we  deem  it  advisable  for  both  of 
you  to  meet  and  remain  together.  Second — He 
can  select  some  other  city  in  which  he  wishes  to 
do  business.  Of  course  the  latter  proposition 
would  necessitate  us  building  an  additional  wall, 
but  that  we  are  willing  and  able  to  do  if  the 
latter  plan  is  adopted.  I,  myself,  apart  from  C. 
S.  and  W.  P.  S.  would  prefer  the  first  plan,  as 
in  my  opinion  going  back  as  he  does  to  his  old 
business  the  enemy  could  not  possibly  discover 
our  movements  or  plans. 

"Much  as  I  know  that  you  do  not  want  to  be 
separated,  it  is  most  important  that  this  plan 
be  followed,  as  the  future  of  our  work  all  depends 
on  the  retirement  of  the  enemy  from  their  present 
threatening  attitude.  During  the  week  the  wall 
is  removed  you  can  both  act  your  parts,  and  as 
you  in  reality  are  parting  this  will  not  be  difficult. 
As  Mr.  Dallas  cannot  find  enough  work  in  this 
city  he  has  to  leave  for  a  larger  city,  and  Buffalo 
is  a  good  field  for  him  to  find  work;  this  will  be 
the  substance  of  \-our  conversation  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  enemy.  After  Mr.  Dallas  leaves  we 
will  close  the  wall  again,  or  remove  to  the  place 
determined  on  by  Mr.  Wilson.  In  the  meantime 
we  have  a  power  surrounding  you  which  will 
enable  you  to  remain  safe  from  the  enemy,  and 
this  individual  wall  Mr.  Dallas  will  take  along 
with  him  to  Buffalo,  so  he  can  rest  assured 
that  no  advancement  can  be  made  upon  him, 
or  an}'  bodily  injury  be  attempted  on  him.    We 


527 

will  look  after  that  part,  and  as  to  Mr.  Wil- 
son, the  same  care  will  be  taken  of  him. 

"Of  course  we  cannot  expect  to  communicate 
to  you  as  often  as  we  otherwise  would,  but  in 
case  of  inportant  information,  we  will  have 
Mr.  Dallas  come  to  Bradford,  or  wherever  J.  K. 
W.  is  located,  or  J.  K.  W.  go  to  Buffalo,  just  as 
the  opportunity  presents  itself.  Lesser  news  will 
be  given  by  raps,  but  Ave  will  do  as  little  com- 
municating as  possible  until  we  see  how  this 
plan  will  form  out;  and  how  long  we  will  have 
to  keep  you  separated  will  depend  on  methods 
employed  by  the  enemy.  We  fully  realize  that 
these  plans  are  not  as  you  both  would  like  them, 
but  if  ultimate  success  is  to  be  obtained  this  is 
the  best  and  at  present  the  only  method  I  know 
of. 

"As  we  told  you  early  in  the  spring  the  enemy 
are  at  present  trying  to  shake  the  confidence  of 
the  people  by  showing  them  that  so-called  man- 
ifestations are  impositions,  and  I  am  sorry  to 
state  they  are  succeeding  beyond  my  expecta- 
tions. They  are  responsible  for  most  of  the  work 
done  at  Lily  Dale  this  summer  and  other  places 
of  which  you  will  learn  later.  They  are  bringing 
all  the  spare  force  at  their  command  into  play  to 
ridicule  Spiritists  and  their  work  before  the  pub- 
lic eye.  Their  success  naturally  encourages  them 
to  leave  no  obstacle  unturned  that  will  in  any  way 
help  them,  and  we  who  have  so  much  at  stake 
must  stand  aside  and  see  all  this  without  daring 
to    stop    them    in    their    damnable  work  of  des- 


528       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

truction.  Sometimes,  gentlemen,  I  can  hardly 
refrain  from  giving  orders  to  our  people  to  do 
battle  with  them  before  they  go  a  step  further, 
but  I  am  only  held  back  by  that  sense  of  duty 
which  recognizes  a  false  step  towards  attaining 
the  end  and  goal  of  our  work,  but  the  day  is 
coming  and  not  far  distant  when  over  here 
this  opposing  force  shall  be  swept  away  with- 
out mercy,  and  woe  to  any  who  shall  dare  ask 
it  of  us;  it  was  better  for  him  that  he  never  was 
born  of  human  or  spirit  life.    Prof.  F.  R.  S." 

After  this  message  was  given  a  few  moments 
elapsed  and  then  the  following  was  ticked  off: 
"So,  this  is  our  plan  and  you  know  just  how 
the  matter  stands  between  you  and  us.  Think 
it  over  carefully  and  we  will  return  this  even- 
ing about  9  o'clock  Leave  everything  as  it  is 
until  we  come  again.  Charles  Sumner."  And 
then  this  message  came:  "Gentlemen,  I  will  see 
you  this  evening  so  will  reserve  myself  until  that 
time.    William  P.  Shoemaker." 

Mr.  Dallas  and  I  abided  our  time  until  9p.m. 
at  which  time  the  telegraph  instrument  was 
again  doing  service  and  operated  by  spirit  power 
and  we  received  the  following  message:  "Good 
evening,  gentlemen:  We  are  again  with  you 
only  to  discuss  in  a  general  way  the  plans  and 
propositions  contained  in  our  message  to  you 
this  afternoon.  Prof.  F.  R.  S.,  Charles  Sumner, 
W.  P.  Shoemaker."  We  bade  the  spirits  good 
evening  and  informed  them  that  we  were  glad 
to  have  them  with  us,  to  which  they  replied  via 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       529 

instrument:  "We  would  like  to  ha\re  each  of  you 
express  your  opinion  to  us  in  regard  to  our 
propositions.    F.  R.  S." 

After  receiving  this  message  we  engaged  in  a 
general  conversation  with  the  spirits  in  reference 
to  the  propositions  and  plans  submitted  by  them 
and  set  forth  in  their  message  of  the  afternoon; 
the  spirits  using  the  instrument  to  convey  their 
thoughts  to  us,  and  we  speaking  orally.  We 
went  over  their  plans  and  propositions  carefully 
and  after  due  consideration  Dallas  and  I  assented 
to  them,  realizing  that  we  could  only  rely  on 
our  spirit  friends  to  formulate  plans  to  accom- 
plish the  work  which  they  had  set  apart  to  do. 
It  was  decided  by  us  that  Mr.  Dallas  should  go 
to  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  and  I  would  remain  in  Brad- 
ford, Pa.  All  the  arrangements  being  thus  com- 
plete our  friends  bade  us  good  night  and  retired. 

Note.  In  this  message  the  spirits  refer  to  the 
demonstrations  at  Lily  Dale,  and  that  the  enenry 
are  responsible  for  what  occurred  there.  During 
the  season  of  1895  at  Lily  Dale  many  mediums 
were  exposed,  and  brought  into  disrepute  by 
palming  off  fake  demonstrations  on  credulous 
people,  claiming  that  they  were  produced  by 
spirit  power,  and  thereby  reflecting  on  Spiritual- 
ists and  their  philosophy.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
this  is  what  spirit  F.  R.  S.  referred  to  in  his 
message. 

On  the  21st  of  September,  spirit  Dr.  Shoemaker 
signified  his  presence  at  my  office  and  informed 
us  by    rapping   telegraphy    that    spirit  F.  R.  S. 


530       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

would  visit  us  on  September  23,  at  9  p.  m.,  and 
he  instructed  us  to  have  the  telegraph  instrument 
in  readiness  at  that  time,  so  on  this,  the  23rd  r 
we  were  in  waiting  for  the  Professor.  At  9 
o'clock  sharp  the  instrument  began  to  tick  and 
gave  us  the  following  message:  "Good  evening, 
gentlemen:  We  thought  best  to  give  you  a  few 
more  instructions  along  lines  of  plan  as  disclosed 
in  our  message  of  the  17th.  Understand,  you 
are  not  to  see  each  other  personally,  after  Mr. 
Dallas  leaves  here  for  Buffalo,  until  such  time 
as  we  think  it  safe.  As  far  as  correspondence  is 
concerned  you  can  write  each  other  with  freedom, 
but  don't  send  over  one  letter  a  week  for  the 
first  three  months.  If  Mr.  Wilson  should  be  in 
Buffalo  on  business,  do  not  call  on  Dallas,  unless 
you  advise  us  first,  and  we  will  let  you  know 
when  it  is  best  to  meet.  On  all  other  matters 
you  are  free  to  act  as  you  think  best. 

We  will  open  the  wall  Wednesday  morning  at 
6  a.  m.,  and  close  it  Monday,  30th,  at  6  p.  m. 
Go  about  your  business  as  if  nothing  was  trans- 
piring, and  do  as  you  were  in  the  habit  of  doing" 
for  the  past  months.  Do  not  talk  on  the 
subject  of  Spiritualism  much,  but  you  may  men- 
tion the  failure  of  the  work  and  the  success  of 
the  enemy,  in  moderation.  Have  Mr.  J.  G. 
remain  away  from  rooms  until  after  Monday, 
when  we  will  close  up  the  wall  again.  J.  K.  W. 
can  write  him  to  that  effect. 

"It  is  not  necessary  for  Mr.  Dallas  to  finish 
getting  ready  before  the  Avail  closes,  but  he  can 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       531 

prepare  to  that  end  and  finish  about  October 
3rd.  He  will  leave  Bradford  between  the  4th 
and  7th  of  October.  We  will  give  the  date  b}r 
raps  after  we  close  the  wall.  Mr.  Dallas  must 
not  be  anxious  if  we  do  not  find  him  a  position 
right  away,  but  take  matters  as  natural  as 
possible.  If  Mr.  Dallas  wishes  to  leave  Buffalo 
for  a  few  days  at  a  time  be  sure  he  lets  us  know 
first,  so  that  we  can  follow,  but  it  will  not  be 
necessary  for  Mr.  Wilson  to  do  so.  This  is  all 
we  have  to  say  over  the  line,  but  Mr.  Sumner 
and  W.  P.  S.  will  come  to  you  and  answer  any 
question  you  may  have  to  put.  F.  R.  S.,  by 
trans.,  Harvey  Mason,  opr. 

In  about  thirty  minutes  after  receiving  this 
message  the  instrument  was  again  manipulated 
by  unseen  power  as  usual  and  ticked  off  the 
following:  "Good  evening,  gentlemen:  We  hope 
we  find  you  both  well.  Charles  Sumner,  W.  P. 
Shoemaker."  We  bade  Mr.  Sumner  and  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker good  evening  and  the  instrument  resumed : 
"We  came  at  the  suggestion  of  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  to 
answer  any  questions  you  may  wish  to  put  in 
relation  to  his  last  message,  or  any  explanation 
you  may  desire.    Charles  Sumner." 

After  receiving  this  message  we  entered  into  a 
conversation  with  the  Doctor  and  Mr.  Sumner 
in  reference  to  the  contents  of  the  Professor's 
message,  we  speaking  orally  and  the  spirits  con- 
veying their  thoughts  by  telegraph.  After  dis- 
cussing the  subject  for  about  one  hour  they  bade 
us  good  night.       Before  they    left,  however,  and 


532 

during  our  conversation  I  asked  Mr.  Sumner 
how  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  managed  to  give  us  his  last 
message,  as  by  its  wording  I  inferred  that  he 
was  not  with  us  at  the  time  in  person, 
and  what  was  meant  b}'  the  words  following 
his  signature,  "by  trans.,  Harvey  Mason."  Mr. 
Sumner  replied  in  substance  that  the  Professor 
was  not  in  our  presence  at  the  time,  but  that 
an  electric  element  answering  the  purpose  of  a 
wire  had  been  established,  at  the  furthest  end 
of  which  the  Professor  manipulated  the  "break 
and  make"  of  the  circuit,  to  a  position  occupied 
by  Harvey  Mason,  an  expert  electrician  in  spirit, 
who  received  the  message  from  the  Professor,  in 
cipher,  and  stationed  a  few  feet  from  our  instru- 
ment; that  on  receipt  of  the  message  he  trans- 
lated it  to  Plum  Mitchell  also  a  spirit  tele- 
grapher who  controlled  the  current  of  our  instru- 
ment from  which-  the  message  was  received 
by  us. 

October  7,  1895.  Since  September  23  we  have 
heard  but  little  from  our  spirit  friends.  On  the 
morning  of  September  25th  the  day  on  which, 
as  we  had  been  informed,  the  wall  about  our 
rooms  would  be  opened,  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  went 
about  our  routine  of  business  in  the  usual  way. 
About  10  o'clock  of  that  day  we  heard  raps 
loud  and  distinct,  about  the  office.  We  paid  no 
attention  to  the  rappings,  and  conducted  our- 
selves In  a  manner  indicating  that  we  did  not 
hear  them  at  all.  We  surmised  that  the  enemy 
of  whom  we  had  been  so    often    appraized,   and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       538 

especially  on  this  occasion,  were  creating  the  dis- 
turbance. Occasionaly  Mr.  Dallas  and  I  would 
engage  in  conversation  with  each  other  on  com- 
monplace topics,  during  which  the  raps  would 
come  thick,  loud  and  persistent,  evidently  for  the 
purpose  of  attracting  our  attention.  However, 
we  paid  no  attention  to  them,  and  thus  averted 
opening  a  conversation  with  our  unseen  visit- 
ors, which  no  doubt  they  desired  to  have  us  do. 
This  same  program  was  followed  by  us  during 
September  26,  27,  28,  29  and  until  5  p.  m.  on 
September  30,  when  the  rappings  and  disturb- 
ances in  and  about  my  office  created  and  pro- 
duced by  that  nrysterious  and  unseen  force, 
ceased,  and  we  heard  nothing  further  from  them. 
At  exactly  6  o'clock  and  10  minutes  p.  m.,  Sep- 
tember 30,  we  heard  a  familiar  rap  and  recognized 
it  as  being  produced  by  spirit  Harvey  Mason, 
and  by  rapping  telegraphy  he  informed  us  that 
the  wall  was  closed,  and  all  intruders  barred 
out.  On  yesterday  spirit  Shoemaker  visited  us 
and  by  rapping  telegraphy  he  informed  us  that 
the  day  for  Mr.  Dallas  to  go  from  here  to  Buf- 
falo, N.  Y.  and  take  up  his  residence  there  until 
further  ordered,  was  the  morning  of  October  7. 
In  pursuance  of  this  arrangement  Mr.  Dallas 
left  Bradford  for  Buffalo  on  this  day.  What 
will  come  of  the  move  is  hard  to  determine; 
whether  a  failure  or  success  time  alone  will 
determine.  Our  spirit  friends  advise  us  that  it 
is  quite  certain  to  be  a  success,  but  they  are  not 
infallible,    and    can    only    predict    the    future  by 


534       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

reasoning  from  cause  to  effect.  We  shall  wait 
and  see.  I  am  to  remain  in  Bradford  until 
further  advised. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Important  Meeting — Wilson,  Galbraith,  Dallas,  and 
Spirits  F.  R.  S.,  Mitchell  and  Mason  Present— The 
Object — A  Wonderful  Message — Important  Move — 
Ego  After  Passing  Divide — Plan  Disclosed — Dallas 
and  Wilson  to  Separate — The  Object— Outlook  For 
Success — Instructions — Dallas  to  Leave  Buffalo — Wil- 
son to  Remain  in  Bradford — To  Meet  in  Near  Future 
— Powers  to  be  Submitted — Its  Effect — Revolution  in 
Doctrines — Message  by  Spirit  Shoemaker — What  He 
Says — Great  Confidence — Predicts  Success — Dallas 
Leaves  Buffalo — Settles  in  Portland — Message  From 
Spirit  Mitchell— Difficulties  Arise— Delay— Spirit  Von 
Helmholtz  Joins  Force — Complications  Arise — Success 
Doubtful — Another  W^onderful  Message — Spirit  Shoe- 
maker Directs — Climax  Reached — Priests  and  Popery 
Proposition  to  Withdraw  Resistance  —  Refused — 
Unable  to  Proceed — Failure  Admitted — Cause  Explain- 
ed— Leaders  Enter  College — Spirits'  Leave-taking. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  July  12,  1897.  One  year,  nine 
months  and  five  days  have  elapsed  since  writing 
the  last  item  in  this  record.  During  this  time  Mr. 
Dallas  had  remained  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  employed 
at  his  trade  as  jeweler  most  of  the  time.  I  have 
remained  in  Bradford,  Pa.    giving    most    of  my 


> 


536       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

attention  to  the  practice  of  law.  We  corres- 
ponded with  each  other  but  made  no  extended 
reference  in  our  letters  to  each  other,  about  the 
work  to  which  to  some  extent  we  had  engaged, 
under  the  direction  of  forces  and  individualities 
from  the  other  side  of  the  great  divide.  When 
we  did  refer  to  it  in  our  correspondence  it  was 
in  cipher  known  only  to  us  and  a  small  coterie 
of  our  spirit  friends.  We  heard  but  little  from 
our  friends  on  the  other  side  of  life.  If  they 
were  meeting  with  success  or  reverse  we  knew 
it  not.  Intercommunication  was,  to  all  appear- 
ances, conjested. 

On  the  11th  of  this  month  (yesterday)  I  was 
advised  by  my  spirit  friends  that  the  time  had 
come  to  bring  Mr.  Dallas  and  me  together  for 
further  instructions  and  advice  and  that  Dallas 
would  be  in  Bradford  on  the  morning  of  July 
12,  and  that  our  spirit  friends  would  meet  us 
at  my  office  room  at  8:30  p.  m.;  they  also 
instructed  me  to  connect  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment with  the  battery  as  on  former  occasions 
and  to  have  everything  in  readiness  to  receive  a 
message  of  importance  from  them.  True  to  my 
information  Mr.  Dallas  arrived  in  Bradford 
today  at  12  M.  He  came  to  my  office  imme- 
diately on  arriving  here,  and  at  8:30  p.  m.  we 
had  everything  in  readiness  to  receive  our  spirit 
friends.  During  the  meantime  I  had  advised  my 
friend,  James  S.  Galbraith,  of  our  intended  meet- 
ing, and  he  was  on  hand  for  the  occasion.  At 
7:45  p.  m.  our  spirit  friend  and  electrician  signi- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       537 

fied  his  presence  by  rapping  telegraphy.  He 
inspected  the  telegraph  instrument,  the  way  it 
was  connected,  tried  the  circuit  and  pronounced 
it  O.  K.  He  informed  us  that  he  was  here  for 
the  purpose  of  assisting  in  telegraphing  the  mes- 
sage we  were  to  receive,  and  informed  us  that 
spirit  F.  R.  S.  would  be  present  at  8:30  p.  m. 
Exactly  at  8:30  o'clock  the  telegraph  instrument 
began  to  tick  being  operated  by  that  unseen 
force  as  on  former  occasions  and  gave  us  the 
following  message: 

"Good  evening,  gentlemen:  Glad  to  meet  you 
all  again.  I  see  j^ou  have  things  in  readiness, 
and  Plum  and  Harvey  tell  me  that  they  have 
examined  the  instrument  and  connections  and 
find  them  in  good  condition.  F.  R.  S."  We  in 
turn  bid  the  Professor  good  evening  and  assured 
him  that  we  were  glad  to  meet  him  again.  Soon 
thereafter  the  instrument,  operated  in  this  won- 
derful way,  ticked  off  the  following  message: 

"To  J.  K.  W.,  J.  S.  G.  and  E.  M.  D.  Gentle- 
men: We  have  brought  you  together  on  this 
occasion,  as  we  are  going  to  make  a  very 
important  move  at  this  stage  of  our  preparatory 
work.  During  the  interval  of  time  that 
has  elapsed  since  we  first  met  we  have  remod- 
eled our  plans  and  have  now  established 
new  and  more  reliable  methods  of  working  with 
you.  We  have  carefully  submitted  our  future 
plan  to  the  most  searching  examination  by  one 
of  our  highest  intelligences  over  here,  and  the 
workings  have  been  pronounced  a  complete  sue- 


538       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

cess,    both    in    the    practical    forms    and    in  the 
advantages  it  gives  us  over  the  old  system. 

"You  understand,  gentlemen,  that  when  we 
first  took  up  the  work  of  demonstrating  the 
truth  to  the  world  that  the  ego  has  a  remark- 
able personality  and  future  after  passing  the 
great  divide,  we  took  upon  ourselves  the  task 
never  before  .attempted,  on  such  a  grand  scale, 
by  any  large  body  of  spirits  and  as  we  were 
amateurs  in  this  direction,  we  could  only  cope 
with  the  points  that  appeared  in  our  way  as 
they  were  presented  to  us.  But  now  we  have 
studied  up  a  theory  which  is  well  nigh  impreg- 
nable, and  with  our  past  experience,  should  the 
enemy  offer  any  objections  to  our  going  ahead, 
they  would  present  a  very  sorry  spectacle  after 
we  got  through  with  them.  Although  we  have 
the  means  at  hand  to  destroy  this  force,  we  deem 
it  best  for  several  reasons  to  let  them  stand,  as 
we  have  ascertained  beyond  all  doubt  that  the 
leaders  of  the  small  minority  now  existing  have 
thought  better  of  their  former  opinions,  and  have 
given  up  the  idea  of  retarding  us.  At  any  rate 
we  are  now  ready  to  cope  with  them  and  will 
be  ever  on  our  guard.  We  are  going  to  proceed 
with  the  utmost  caution,  as  a  careless  move  on 
our  part  might  arouse  their  leaders  from  the 
distrait  into  which  they  have  fallen,  and  as  we 
do  not  care  to  come  unnecessarily  in  contact 
with  the  Catholic  ubiquitary  force,  we  have  de- 
termined on  a  course  of  action  which  has  been 
selected  by  us  after  careful  deliberation. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       539 

'•III.  In  renewing  our  work  with  you  both 
we  desire  that  the  surroundings  will  harmonize 
with  our  new  method  which  Mr.  Sumner  and 
his  able  aids  will  submit  to  you  when  we  are 
ready.  We,  therefore,  have  selected  a  site  in 
Europe  to  bring  our  final  issue  to  a  locus.  We 
now  wish  to  separate  you  further  apart  be- 
fore coming  together  for  good.  We  do  this  to 
enable  you  to  meet  at  a  given  point  from  differ- 
ent localities  without  the  acumen  of  the  opposi- 
tion being  aroused,  and  several  other  reasons 
which  3'ou  will  understand  later.  We  have  ar- 
ranged through  spirit  influence,  that  a  college 
will  be  offered  to  you  for  your  use,  which  has 
the  proper  surroundings  for  us  and  with  the  help 
of  some  of  the  most  learned  scholars  in  Europe 
we  will  develop  you  in  the  several  phases  set 
aside  for  each.  This  offer  will  come  to  you  in 
such  a  manner  that  }-ou  will  easily  distinguish 
the  source  from  which  it  is  derived,  as  I  have 
some  of  my  own  personal  friends  at  work,  now 
in  the  body,  preparing  for  this  move,  and  when 
once  you  are  established  in  what  I  know  will  be 
very  agreeable  quarters  to  you  both  we  will 
commence  the  work  of  building  up  to  the  cul- 
minating point  without  any  fear  of  retrogression 
or  intrusion.  We  expect  that  in  three  months 
from  the  start  we  will  have  Mr.  Dallas'  powers 
established  on  a  tinner  and  everlasting  basis. 
Mr.  Wilson  will  be  operated  upon  by  Mr.  Sum- 
ner in  one  phase  of  mediumship  only,  while  Mr. 
Dallas  will  have  all  his  old  powers  developed 
he  possessed  before  the  break. 


540        death;  THE  MEANING  and  result. 

"IV.  After  we  have  perfected  you  both  it  is 
our  intention  to  submit  3-our  powers  to  a  com- 
mittee of  Professors  from  a  famous  university 
who  will  test  you  in  such  a  manner  that  no 
doubt  will  remain  in  their  minds  as  to  your 
ability  of  demonstrating  that  which  they  are  in 
search  of,  which  we  know  you  can  do.  Your 
way  will  be  clear  and  smooth,  and  through  them 
you  will  reach  the  masses.  We  do  not  intend, 
however,  that  you  will  give  public  demonstra- 
tions for  some  time  afterwards,  as  private  calls 
will  be  more  urgent  and  will  establish  a  record 
which  cannot  be  broken  or  doubted.  I  once  gave 
a  lecture  in  the  college  spoken  of  among  many 
of  my  friends,  some  of  whom  are  with  us  now, 
and  as  only  one  record  still  exists,  and  that  kept 
private,  I  intend  to  repeat  the  same  in  order 
that  a  friend  of  mine  may  learn  and  understand. 

"V.  This,  then,  is  a  faint  outline  of  what  you 
may  expect  in  1898,  and  by  the  opening  of  the 
new  century  a  new  faith  will  be  universally  ad- 
mitted. But  this  must  suffice  you  for  the  mo- 
ment as  particulars  will  be  given  3^011  anon  and 
you  can  rest  assured  that  when  the  opportune 
day  is  at  hand  your  instructions  will  be  given 
you  in  such  a  manner  that  there  will  be  no  room 
for  mistakes.  Make  no  advancement  towards 
this  day  unless  advised  through  us,  as  we  will 
see  that  plenty-  of  time  be  allowed  3tou  to  make 
the  necessary  changes.  I  would  also  mention 
the  fact  that  Mr.  J.  S.  G.  could  accompany  3-011, 
after  y^our  training    is    complete,  so    that  some- 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       541 

one  in  whom  we  have  entire  confidence  can  act 
as  your  manager  and  attend  to  all  business 
relations.  We  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  will 
be  besieged  on  all  sides  when  you  are  fully  under 
wa}r,  and  a  system  must  be  decided  on,  early  in 
the  work.  We  have  therefore  given  the  prefer- 
ence to  Mr.  J.  S.  G.  as  he  is  one  of  us,  but  this 
offer  must  not  be  considered  compulsory  on  his 
part,  and  may  be  acted  upon  as  he  may  here- 
after decide. 

"VI.  As  we  have  but  a  short  time  left  we  de- 
sire Mr.  Dallas  to  leave  Buffalo  without  any  un- 
due haste,  and  locate  in  some  western  city  near 
the  Pacific  Coast  for  the  balance  of  the  time  and 
there  await  our  final  orders.  We  will  specify 
special  location  through  Mr.  Plum  Mitchell  be- 
fore he  leaves  Buffalo,  as  we  have  not  decided 
what  offers  the  best  advantages  to  us.  You.  will 
be  advised  by  D.  from  Buffalo,  as  he  will  not 
start  for  about  three  weeks.  There  are  several 
points  to  be  considered  in  so  doing.  Mr.  D.  can 
enter  some  kind  of  business  in  a  small  way  in 
order  that  a  sufficient  sum  be  derived  from  it 
for  his  support,  which  can  be  dropped  about  the 
time  we  desire.  The  future  work,  gentlemen,  will 
not  only  make  you  famous,  but  will  place  you 
far  above  the  ordinary  man  in  knowledge,  wis- 
dom and  riches,  if  you  so  desire. 

"VII.  Let  your  correspondence  be  as  limited 
as  usual  when  Dallas  is  settled;  you  can  use  the 
same  cipher  as  employed  by  you  at  present. 
Mr.  Dallas,    entering    as  he  does  a  new  alumni, 


542  DEATPi;    THE   MEANING   AND   RESULT. 

will  be  able  to  progress  in  the  preparatory  work 
thus  enabling  us  to  gain  time  which  otherwise 
would  be  lost  if  he  remained  in  Buffalo,  so  we 
take  this  method  which  gives  us  the  advantage 
in  preference  to  any  other. 

"VIII.  1  wish  the  conditions  were  such  that 
we  could  introduce  all  of  your  friends,  both  old 
and  new,  at  this  meeting  tonight,  but  you  will 
understand  that  on  such  an  important  occasion 
the  less  we  deviate  from  the  normal  lines  the 
safer  we  are  from  intrusion.  Mr.  Sumner  in- 
tended to  accompany  me  here,  but  as  we  ap- 
proached the  zonoic  circle  we  found  it  best  that 
I  should  come  over  alone.  Plum  Mitchell  and 
Harvey  Mason  have  so  saturated  themselves 
with  the  zoophyte  at  present  surrounding  you 
that  they  find  no  difficulty  in  overcoming  the 
laws  of  spirit  power,  while  any  other  spirit 
could  find  no  access  to  such  a  metallic  vivicatuaL 

"IX.  We  have  worked  for  one  month  to  create 
the  effect  here  produced,  and  we  can  guarantee 
that  while  Mr.  Dallas  is  in  Bradford  he  is  safe 
from  the  sight  of  any  denomination  of  spirits 
that  are  around.  This  force  has  been  invented  by 
a  prominent  Professor  in  one  of  our  colleges  on  our 
side  of  life,  and  were  it  understood  by  mortals, 
could  be  applied  by  man  among  men,  but  the 
force  is  of  such  density  that  extended  over  a  long- 
period  it  would-  produce  an  elaolite  which  we  do 
desire  to  contend  with,  so  that  we  will  remove 
it  as  soon  as  it  serves  our  purpose.  Mr.  Dallas 
can  use  ordinary  liberties  while  here;  you  can  be 
seen  together  with  safety. 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       543 

"X.  What  there  is  in  future  for  us  all  I  am 
not  at  liberty  to  state,  but  ire  can  see  the  day 
at  hand  when  your  protocol  will  not  only  as- 
tonish the  philosophic  mind,  but  the  masses  in 
general  will  raise  such  a  furor  that  a  revolution 
may  take  place  in  mam-  doctrines.  We  are  ready 
to  produce  the  cause  and  the  effect  remains  to 
be  witnessed  by  future  generations. 

XL  Our  first  experience  resulted  in  a  very  fair 
issue  considering  the  odds  we  had  to  contend 
with,  but  under  our  new  laws  we  can  extermi- 
nate any  foreign  opposition  that  may  be  offered. 
Since  our  last  effort  in  this  direction  we  have 
been  joined  by  a  class  of  spirits  who  have  at- 
tained the  highest  sphere  of  perfection  in  the 
spiritual  world.  This  force  has  the  experience  of 
years  of  time,  and  a  gravity  of  power  which  will 
be  of  great  benefit  in  future  work. 

"XII.  As  soon  as  you  have  arranged  matters 
for  your  parting  Mr.  Dallas  can  return  to  Buffa- 
lo, where  final  information  for  the  completion  of 
our  plans  will  be  given  him  by  Plum  Mitchell. 
You,  gentlemen,  remain  in  the  same  roittine  of 
life  as  you  have  followed,  and  so  let  not  any- 
thing said  in  this  message  influence  you  from 
the  daily  life  in  which  you  serve.  But  when  the 
time  comes,  I  know  we  can  count  on  the  ready 
action  of  the  mortal  material  which  we  have 
selected  from  among  the  many.  Serve  us  faith- 
fully, we  can  and  will  do  what  we  say}  and  when 
your  work  is  oyer  on  your  side,  )rou  can  enter 
into  the  everlasting  glories  and  rest,  'stat  mag- 
ni  nominis  umbra1  for  eternitr. 


544       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

"XIII.  This  then,  is  our  message,  given  to 
you  this  12th  day  of  July,  1897.  I  have  tried 
to  be  precise  and  pointed,  a  very  hard  feature 
in  a  long  message.  I  had  to  consider  three  oper- 
ators, Plum  Mitchell  and  Harvey  Mason  spirits, 
and  E.  M.  Dallas  mortal,  and  as  the  importance 
of  such  information  is  of  vast  import  to  get 
correctly.  We  have  been  careful  and  I  think  the 
foregoing  expresses  what  we  wish  to  convey  to 
you  in  all  particulars.  We  have  taken  this  course 
which  also  gives  you  the  privilege  of  interchange 
of  thought  and  the  pleasure  of  meeting  once 
again. 

"XIV.  Your  good  friend  and  leader,  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker, sends  you  all  the  love  and  respect  one 
brother  can  have  for  another,  also  your  noble 
leader,  Charles  Sumner,  a  man  whom  you  may 
well  be  proud  of.  And  now,  wishing  you  all  a 
pleasant  Au  Revoir,  I  will  close  trusting  you  will 
follow  out  our  wishes  in  the  same  spirit  as  has 
been  shown  in  your  past.  Prof.  F.  R.  S." 
Sending  operators,  Receiving  operator, 
"Plum  Mitchell,  E.  M.  Dallas. 

Harvey  Mason." 

Bradford,  Pa.,  July  13,  1897.  During  the  in- 
terim from  receiving  the  last  message  the  instru- 
ment remained  in  the  same  position  as  when 
used  at  that  time.  I  had,  however,  disconnected 
it  from  the  battery.  At  10  a.  m.  today  Mr. 
Galbraith,  Dallas  and  myself  met  at  my  office. 
Soon  after  our  meeting  we  were  discussing  the 
wonderful  message  received  on  yesterday,    when 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       545 

we  were  interrupted  by  spirit  raps.  They  were 
familiar  to  Air.  Dallas  and  I,  and  we  readily  recog- 
nized them  as  being  produced  by  spirit  Dr.  Shoe- 
maker. He  instructed  us  by  rapping  telegraphy 
to  connect  the  instrument  with  the  battery, 
which  I  did  and  gave  us  the  following  message: 
"Gentlemen:  I  have  no  doubt  you  are  surprised 
at  the  message  received  from  us  through  Prof. 
F.  R.  S.  last  evening,  but  we  find  that  this  move 
is  the  best  under  the  circumstances,  and  we  think 
the  safest  method.  I  am  sorry  to  ask  you  to 
part  once  more,  especially  >at  this  time  of  the 
year,  when  we  all  would  like  to  breathe  the 
lovely  breezes  of  Lily  Dale,  but  the  Professor 
has  pointed  out  to  us  the  advisability  of  this 
plan,  and  in  the  end  it  will  be  best  for  us  all.  I 
personall}-  long  for  the  day  when  we  can  get  to- 
gether as  of  old,  but  we  have  not  long  to  wait 
now.  When  the  time  arrives  you  can  be  assured 
that  I,  among  the  others,  will  be  on  top  of  the 
heap. 

"We  have  worked  out  our  new  methods  very 
successfully,  and  I  have  great  confidence  in  F.  R. 
S.  In  fact  the  work  has  assumed  such  great  pro- 
portions that  we  have  given  over  the  con- 
trol to  the  Professor  and  Mr.  Sumner.  Many 
new  friends  have  joined  us  since  I  met  you  gen- 
tlemen last;  their  strength  gives  us  more  courage. 
We  did  not  realize  when  we  started  in  our  small 
way  what  the  result  would  be  and  perhaps  it  is 
best  we  did  not,  as  the  task  at  that  time  would 
seem  impossible.    But  thanks  to  Prof.  F.  R.  S.'s 


546         DEATH;   THE   MEANING    AND   KESULT. 

unbounded  success  and  management  we  are  now 
on  the  high  road  to  accomplish  the  end.  I  have 
given  my  entire  attention  to  our  plans,  and  we  are 
ready  when  the  opportunity  arrives  to  go  ahead 
as  of  old.  All  that  the  Professor  has  said  in  the 
message  has  our  assent.  I  may  say  that  most  of 
the  plans  are  complete  or  almost  so  now.  Wil- 
liam Patterson  Shoemaker,  M.  D." 

After  receiving  this  message  a  general  conver- 
sation was  carried  on  by  us  mortals  and  the 
spirit  Doctor,  we  speaking  orally  and  he  expres- 
sing his  thoughts  03^  use  of  the  telegraph  instru- 
ment. He  seemed  to  have  great  confidence  in 
the  outcome  of  the  plan  indicated  by  the  former 
message.  I  had,  before  the  Doctor  signified  his 
presence,  in  conversing  with  Mr.  Galbraith  and 
Mr.  Dallas,  expressed  myself  that  it  might  de- 
velop that  the  Professor  was  over  confident  of 
the  ultimate  attainments  set  forth  in  his  message, 
and  03-  the  tone  of  the  Doctor's  message  I  should 
judge  it  was,  in  part  at  least,  for  the  purpose  of 
stimulating  my  confidence  in  the  ability  of  our 
spirit  friends  to  accomplish  what  the3'  had 
promised.  The  spirit  Doctor  and  I,  after  the 
last  message,  had  a  long  talk  concerning  this 
new  move.  He  went  over  the  plans  quite  in  de- 
tail, and  expressed  himself  as  having  the  utmost 
confidence  in  the  ability  of  our  spirit  friends  to 
do  all  and  more  than  thej-  had  said.  The  plans, 
as  near  as  I  could  judge,  were  feasible,  and  know- 
ing Dr.  Shoemaker  so  wTell  before  he  passed  to 
spirit  life  and  knowing  him  to  be  a  man  of  honest, 


death;   the  meaning  and  result.       547 

high  and  good  purpose,  and  keen  clear  judgment 
and  fully  cognizant  that  his  presence  was  before 
me  as  a  spirit,  maintaining  his  individuality  and 
integrity,  I  believed  what  he  said.  We  assured 
him  that  all  instructions  would  be  carried  out 
to  the  best  of  our  ability  and  our  hope  was  for 
their  ultimate  success.  Finally  the  Doctor  bade 
us  good  day  and  departed. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  September  1,  1S97.  In  pursuance 
of  the  instructions  contained  in  the  messages  of 
July  12th  and  13th  last,  Mr.  Dallas  left  Brad- 
ford for  Buffalo.  I  remained  in  Bradford.  Dur- 
ing the  last  Aveek  of  July  Mr.  Dallas  left  Buffalo, 
N.  Y.  and  started  on  his  journey  towards  the 
Pacific  Coast.  I  have  heard  nothing  from  our 
spirit  friends  since  Mr.  Dallas  left  Bradford,  ex- 
cept being  apprised  of  the  fact  that  he  had 
started  west,  but  was  not  advised  as  to  the  site- 
selected  for  his  sojourn,  or  that  it  had  been  de- 
termined upon. 

Bradford,  Pa.,  February  10,  1899.  One  year,, 
six  months  and  some  days  have  elapsed  since- 
we  received  the  communications  noted  in  the 
last  record,  from  our  spirit  friends.  Mr.  Dallas,, 
by  their  direction,  located  in  Portland,  Oregon. 
During  his  sojourn  there  he  has  followed  his  trade- 
as  jeweler,  and  also  paid  some  attention  to  the 
study  of  optics.  I  have  remained  in  Bradford,, 
following  my  profession  in  the  practice  of  law. 
We  have,  now  and  then  during  the  interim,  heard 
from  our  spirit  friends.  They  report  that  prog- 
ress   along    lines    of   their    work    is    slow,    that 


31-S       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

many  things  have  come  up  to  hinder  and  delay. 
They  express  themselves,  however,  as  confident 
of  success.  On  February  10,  1899,  I  received  the 
following  communication  given  by  my  friend  in 
spirit,  Plum  Mitchell,  by  telegraphy:  <lF.  R.  S., 
W.  P.  S.  and  C.  S.  are  at  present  and  have  been 
for  some  time  past  working  on  the  final  arrange- 
ments of  our  work.  The\-  have  taken  into  their 
co-partnership  a  gentlemen  by  the  name  of  Von 
Helmholtz,  who  has,  as  far  as  I  can  see  explain- 
ed to  our  leaders  that  some  of  their  plans  were 
not  practicable  and  he  submits  a  new  system. 
The  difficult  part  seems  to  be  in  restoring  the 
powers  of  Mr.  Dallas  which  will  be  necessary  in 
order  to  make  the  work  successful.  Prof.  F.  R. 
S.'s  plan  was  to  build  that  force  after  getting 
you  and  Mr.  Dallas  together  as  intimated  in  his 
former  telegram,  but  new  complications  have 
come  up  which  necessitates  a  change  in  the 
original  plan.  The  work  is  much  greater  than 
F.  R.  S.  expected,  or  the  balance  of  our  leaders 
anticipated,  and  it  became  of  such  magnitude 
that  new  material  had  to  be  introduced.  Charles 
Sumner  says  that  he  has  full  confidence  that  you 
will  remain  true  to  the  cause  and  trusts  that 
you  Villi  not  get  impatient  at  the  delay.  Plum 
Mitchell,  opr." 

When  I  received  this  message  I  told  spirit 
Mitchell  that  the  delay  was  annoying  to  us,  but 
that  we  had  no  idea  of  giving  up  hope,  and  that 
we  had  implicit  confidence  in  our  spirit  friends, 
one  and  all,  and  no  doubt  the  delay  was  una- 
voidable. 


death;   the  meaning  and  RESULT.       549 

On  September  15,  1899,  my  spirit  friend  Plum 
Mitchell  again  reported  in  the  manner  employed 
in  giving  to  me  the  last  message.  In  substance 
he  said  that  the  work  was  nearly  at  a  stand- 
still; that  so  many  complications  were  present- 
ing themselves  that  some  of  our  spirit  friends 
were  discouraged,  but  had  not  abandoned  all 
hope.  He  also  said  that  in  the  near  future  a 
full  report  would  be  given  me  by  our  spirit  lead- 
ers. While  my  friend  Mitchell  would  not  admit 
it,  still  by  the  expressions  contained  in  this  mes- 
sage I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  was  very 
much  disheartened  at  the  way  things  were  turn- 
ing out,  and  that  in  his  judgment  the  outlook 
for  the  future  work  was  not  bright  or  promis- 
ing. He  explained  that  he  had  been  delegated 
by  Dr.  W.  P.  Shoemaker,  Charles  Sumner  and 
others  of  our  spirit  leaders  to  thus  give  us  mor- 
tals an  inkling  of  the  way  things  were  shaping 
in  the  spirit  world  in  relation  to  their  task  of 
proving  to  the  people  in  mortal  form  that  the 
change  called  death  did  not  end  all;  that  the 
spirit  of  even'  human  being  had  a  wonderful 
future  after  death. 

On  the  9th  day  of  January  1900,  James  S. 
Galbraith,  E.  M.  Dallas  and  nryself  were  favor- 
ed with  a  report  from  our  spirit  friends  on  the 
situation  in  the  spirit  world  in  relation  to  the 
work  they  had  laid  out  to  do.  Two  years,  five 
months  and  twenty-seven  days  has  elapsed  since, 
on  July  12,  1897,  the  spirit  Prof.  F.  R.  S.  in- 
formed us,  in  his  wonderful    message    heretofore 


o50       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

sot  forth,  of  the  plan  formulated  by  them  and 
the  certainty  of  ultimate  success. 

This  last  report  admits  their  failure  and  holds 
■out  not  a  glimmer  of  hope  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  that  for  which  they  have  so  long  fougfit 
and  labored. 

The  following  message  received  from  our  spirit 
friends  by  telegraphy  in  a  manner  so  often  des- 
cribed, speaks  for  itself  and  is  as  follows: 

"January  9,  1900.  To  J.  K.  Wilson,  J.  S.  Gal- 
foraith  and  E.  M.  Dallas.  Gentlemen:  In  our 
message  of  September  last,  we  gave  you  an  idea 
of  the  state  of  affairs  among  us  over  here  which 
was  not  very  encouraging  at  that  date  and 
-since  that  time  the  situation  has  assumed  a  far 
more  serious  aspect  and  I  am  sorry  to  report 
reaches  a  climax  whereby  we  cannot  see  our  way 
clear  to  carry  on  the  work  we  have  undertaken, 
or  place  you  in  that  position  to  demonstrate  to 
mankind  the  facts  which  3'ou  are  all  aware  of. 
The  conflicting  force  is,  as  of  old,  priests  and 
popery.  This  opposing  force  offers  more  resist- 
ance as  we  move  step  by  step  to  the  culminating 
point  and  the  new  material  which  we  have  ad- 
ded to  our  side  of  late  only  went  to  make  mat- 
ters more  complex  in  the  working  out  of  our 
great  problem.  The  only  alternative  we  have 
for  the  present  is  to  join  forces  with  the  enemy 
and  work  along  medium  lines  as  designated  by 
them.  This  course  is  one  which  we  assure  you 
cannot  be  entertained  for  a  moment  by  us  and 
assuredly  not  by  you    of  the    earth    plane;  not 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       551 

only  as  to  the  results  of  such  a  policy,  but  we 
are  in  a  position  to  know  that  the  move  would 
bring  a  multitude  of  troubles  in  the  near  future. 

"If  the  opposing  force  will  be  allowed  to  dem- 
onstrate through  you  to  their  churches  and 
priests,  the3r  offer  to  be  in  one  accord  with  us, 
and  would  help  us  along  many  lines  not  conflict- 
ing with  their  general  policy,  but  in  so  doing 
we  would  have  to  bury  our  personality  and  you 
would  be  bound  down  to  creed  and  papacy  by 
such  a  method.  So  it  is  useless  to  bring  such 
offers  to  your  attention  and  we  only  do  so  now 
in  our  earnest  endeavor  to  place  every  move  in 
its  true  light;  to  state  the  advantages  and  dis- 
advantages with  our  usual  fairness,  which  I  am 
sure  you  recall  in  all  our  former  dealings  with 
you. 

"For  the  past  six  months  there  has  been  a 
new  kind  of  element  at  work  among  us  as  sub- 
tle as  it  is  clever  and  one  wrhich  was  surely  un- 
dermining our  vitality,  and  over  which  we  were 
unable  to  gain  an  ascendency.  Our  leaders  rec- 
ognizing the  impossibility  of  resisting  a  power 
of  greater  concentration  than  our  own  have  de- 
cided, 'after  grave  deliberation,'  to  cease  all 
work  now  carried  on  by  us  until  some  indefinite 
period  in  the  future. 

"F.  R.  S.  who  has  had  the  leadership  for  these 
past  four  years  now  retires  and  at  present  writ- 
ing we  are  no  longer  an  organized  party.  Dur- 
ing the  last  few  months  we  had  the  aid  and 
help  of  some    of  the    most    advanced  minds  on 


552       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

our  side  of  life,  who,  with  F.  R.  S.,  used  their  ut- 
most powers  to  direct  and  control  the  forces, 
but  without  avail.  The  division  in  our  party 
lately  was  the  last  move,  and  led  us  to  this  final 
move.  I,  along  with  some  of  your  old  friends, 
could  not  see  the  way  clear  after  that  move,  but 
have  no  comments  to  offer  on  the  advisability 
of  such  a  step. 

"How  well  do  I  remember  our  start,  as  small 
as  the  proverbial  grain  of  mustard  seed,  only  to 
find  the  foundation  upon  which  we  built  our 
faith  undermined  by  this  jealous  and  persistent 
power  opposing  us  at  every  step,  so  that  after 
five  3^ears  of  constant  labor  and  sacrifice  we  find 
ourselves  unable  to  overcome  this  virulent  virus. 
"It  has  only  appeared  to  us  lately  that  our 
cause  was  in  any  way  seriously  threatened,  and 
our  chances  of  success  any  less  than  before,  and 
with  such  leaders  as  we  possessed  all  things 
seemed  possible,  but  it  is  with  us  as  with  you, 
we  can  onty  reason  from  cause  to  effect. 

"At  our  last  meeting  it  was  decided  that  the 
majority  of  our  foremost  workers  take  up  other 
lines  of  work,  so  that  several  of  our  leaders 
have  entered  Colleges  of  Vnanimitj  and  will 
remain  there  until  such  time  as  we  may  require 
their  assistance;  so  for  the  present  'Suum  CuiqueS 
Under  such  circumstances  we  recall  from  you  all 
orders  issued  to  you  at  our  last  meeting  on  July 
12  and  13,  1897,  and  also  any  others  you  may 
have  received  since  that  time.  You  are  now  at 
liberty  to  follow  whatever  path  your  inclination 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       553 

may  lead  you,  jointly  or  separately,  as  you  may 
hereafter  decide  upon.  We  give  you  the  bare 
truth  when  we  say  that  we  cannot  hold  out  any 
further  inducements  at  the  present  time  in  con- 
nection with  our  work,  but  we  know  you  will 
not  be  found  wanting  should  an  opportunity 
present  itself  to  us. 

"The  fault  of  our  party  lay  in  a  great  measure 
in  organizing  too  large  a  force  which  brought 
the  immediate  attention  of  the  entire  spirit  world 
to  our  center.  We  have  tried  to  be  too  complete. 
We  should  have  launched  forth  in  a  small  capac- 
ity; but  then  there  are  many  views  on  our 
actions,  and  all  that  I  can  say,  after  seeing  all  of 
our  plans  frustrated,  is,  that  the  time  is  not 
ripe  for  such  things  as  we  contemplated.  Even 
your  own  sphere  is  more  than  usually  disturbed, 
and  many  more  nations  will  be  intricated  before 
a  final  settlement,  and  the  present  warfare 
seems  but  a  reflex  of  our  own  sphere. 

"We  all  felt  like  brothers  of  one  great  family 
since  entering  upon  this  work,  and  I  cannot 
find  words  to  express  to  you  my  sorrow  and 
disappointment  in  the  culmination  of  our  hopes 
and  desires.  I  assure  you  that  it  is  a  far  greater 
loss  to  us  than  to  you,  but  we  trust  that  what- 
ever happens  we  will  still  retain  that  feeling  of 
good  fellowship,  love  and  trust  which  has  bound 
us  together  in  all  our  relations  with  each  other. 
We  trust  that  events  will  so  shape  themselves 
that  at  some  future  time  we  shall  all  meet,  but 
for  the  present  we  are  under  the  surveillance  of 


554  DEATH;    THE   MEANING   AND   RESULT. 

our  opposing  force  and  allowed  to  communicate 
to  you  under  their  censorship  only. 

"None  of  you  are  in  any  danger  from  their 
attacks  as  the\r  only  interfere  and  are  interested 
in  you  when  you  are  working  against  them 
-directly,  and  the  force  which  was  built  around 
you  will  remain  so  long  as  you  do  not  take  any 
active  part  in  physical  demonstrations  directly 
against  them,  when  they  will  remove  this  wall 
in  order  to  have  you  in  a  more  direct  line  of 
thought  and  communication. 

"To  our  brother  worker,  J.  S.  G.,  w^e  extend 
a  heartfelt  thankfulness  for  the  faithful  part  he 
lias  taken  upon  himself  to  assume,  and  may  the 
love  and  respect  which  we  all  have  for  him  be 
*his  guide.  For  recompense  he  has  but  little,  but 
when  the  time  comes  for  him  to  join  our  side  of 
life  he  will  find  a  place  set  apart  for  him,  and  a 
•welcome  that  he  will  be  satisfied  with  for  his 
share  of  the  undertaking. 

"And  to  you,  my  dear  John,  what  can  I  say. 
We  have  fought  side  by  side  in  the  struggle  in 
life  and  so  on  here.  We  know  the  sacrifices  you 
have  made  in  more  ways  than  one,  and  if  we 
have  lost  for  the  moment,  we  can  come  together 
over  here  buoyed  up  with  the  knowledge  and 
experience  of  our  former  struggles.  One  thought, 
however,  repays  you  for  your  part  in  the  work, 
and  that  is,  the  double  assurance  that  we  are, 
and  have  our  being  and  personality  in  a  greater 
sphere  than  yours.      But  my  time  is  limited  and 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       555 

I  must  use  it  to  advantage  while  the  opportu- 
nity offers  itself. 

"We  cannot  dictate  what  paths  you  shall  fol- 
low in  the  future;  that  you  must  be  the  judge 
of.  About  communicating  with  you  in  the 
future  I  cannot  form  any  estimate  at  this  date. 
We  may  have  some  method,  but  remember,  that 
apart  from  personal  affairs  our  communications 
will  be  reserved  to  a  great  extent.  If  we  com- 
municate,  Plum  will  be  the  operator  as  hereto- 
fore; but  you  will  have  to  reserve  your  anxiety 
about  us  as  we  will  be  unable  to  give  any 
information  regarding  the  situation  among  us. 
Harvey  will  also  be  on  hand  should  any  matter 
of  more  than  ordinary  importance  of  a  personal 
nature  present  itself  for  discussion. 

4 'As  for  myself  I  intend  to  follow  up  lines  of 
experimental  work,  and  may  or  may  not  be  able 
to  meet  you  for  a  considerable  period. 

"Your  consort  with  us  has  been  all  that  could 
be  desired,  and  but  for  the  ambitions  of  an 
ontological  force  we  could  at  present  date  place 
you  all  on  the  highest  pinnacle  of  fame  among 
your  fellow  men. 

"Dr.  Eddy,  Honorable  Charles  Sumner,  Judge 
Knox,  Judge  Corbett,  Judge  Edmunds,  Plum 
Mitchell,  Harvey  Mason,  and  your  humble  ser- 
vant join  hands  and  heart  in  wishing  you,  our 
eternal  love  and  friendship,  and  if  the  time  does 
not  arrive  when  you  will  attain  that  for  which 
we  all  fought  and  sacrificed  on  your  sphere  of 
life,  it  will  be  reserved  for  you  on  ours. 


556       death;  the  meaning  and  result. 

"Once  more  we  greet  you  by  the  hand,  and  be 
all  things  until  the  day  of  atonement.  Signed 
for  all,  William  P.  Shoemaker,  Plum  Mitchell, 
opr." 


After  several  years  of  earnest  endeavor,  by 
denizens  of  the  other  side  of  the  great  divide 
separating  the  living  from  the  so-called  dead,  to 
establish  conditions  whereby  the  continuity  of 
life,  being  and  personality  after  death  could  be 
scientifically  demonstrated  and  proven  to  all  the 
denizens  of  earth,  beyond  cavil  or  doubt,  they 
have  reached  a  climax. 

They  admit  their  failure  along  lines  laid  out 
by  them  to  serve  their  purpose.  They  seemed 
to  have  one  object  in  view,  and  that  was  to 
open  an  avenue  between  the  seen  and  unseen 
worlds  so  broad  and  free  from  obstructions  that 
uninterrupted  intercommunication  would  be 
established  between  them,  and  thereb\T  answer 
the  question  which  has  so  puzzled  the  people  of 
this  world  from  the  beginning,  "If  a  man  die 
shall  he  live  again?' ' 

While  the  immediate  efforts  of  the  master 
minds  in  spirit  to  "rend  the  veil,"  have  failed, 
I  am  firm  in  the  belief  that  ere  long  they  will 
find  a  way  to  overcome  the  opposing  force  and 
power  of  resistance,  and  substitute  for  the  glim- 
mer of  the  rush-light  by  which  we  now  read, 
"Life  after  death  discovered,"  the  glare  and  bril- 
liancy of  the  arc  light,  so  that  he  who  runs  may 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       557 

read,  know  and  understand.  Then  the  world 
will  accept  this,  and  live  in  the  light  of  knowl- 
edge that  death  is  only  the  gateway  to  a  larger 
life  in  a  greater  sphere  than  ours.  Then  all  will 
know  that  death  has  no  *  'sting"  the  grave  no 
"victory." 

I  am  well  aware  that  what  is  a  revelation  to 
me  alone  is  no  revelation  to  another.  What 
our  spirit  friends  were  evidently  striving  for,  was 
to  establish  conditions  whereby  they  could  make 
their  revelations  to  Mr.  Dallas,  Mr.  Galbraith, 
Mr.  Kramer  and  myself,  universal.  They  seemed 
to  have  grasped  the  fact,  that  in  this  world  of 
objectivity,  there  is  a  distinction  in  the  field  of 
evidence  between  demonstration  and  proof;  that 
demonstration  is  a  conclusion  drawn  from  a 
universal  major  premise,  producing  absolute  cer- 
taint\-;  that  proof  is  a  conclusion  drawn  from  a 
particular  major  premise,  producing  probable 
eer taint\- ;  hence  their  efforts  to  arrive  at  a  point 
of  possibilities  whereby  they  could  demonstrate 
to  the  world  that  life  after  death  is  an  assured 
fact. 

In  the  light  of  the  demonstrations  I  have  wit- 
nessed and  related  in  this  book,  I  have  no  doubt 
whatever  that  the  entities  who  came  to  the  fore 
from  the  unseen  world,  barring  a  small  percent- 
age of  impersonating,  are  who  they  represent 
themselves  to  be.  That  fact  is  as  patent  to  me, 
and  as  clearly  proven,  as  any  other  fact  in  nature 
or  science.  Proof  is  logically  defined  as  the 
4 'sufficient  reason  for  assenting  to  a  proposition 


558         death;  THE  MEANING  AND  RESULT. 

as  true."  I  have  sufficient  reasons  for  assenting 
to  the  proposition  of  their  identity  and  person- 
ality, and  therefore  have  the  proof.  I  am  in  a 
position  to  judge  fairly  well  of  their  personal 
characteristics  in  their  present  state,  having  met 
them  and  held  converse  with  them  so  repeatedly 
as  related  in  this  volume.  With  but  few  excep- 
tions I  knew  them  very  well  in  earth  life,  and  as 
far  as  I  can  determine,  each  spirit  has  carried 
with  him  into  spirit  life  and  now  possesses,  his 
distinct  identity  and  personal  characteristics. 

Those  whom  I  knew  in  earth  life,  and  have  met 
since  passing  the  divide,  were  honest,  truthful 
and  candid  men.  I  do  not  believe  they  have 
retrograded  in  these  attributes  since  their  trans- 
ition. I  believe  their  mission  in  coming  here 
from  the  spirit  side  of  life  emanated  from  a  pure 
and  lofty  purpose,  and  what  they  said  from 
time  to  time  to  us  were  facts  as  they  understood 
them  at  the  time. 

In  working  along  lines  for  the  consummation 
of  the  work  which  they  laid  out  to  do,  they 
occasionally  erred  in  judgment;  but  they  tell  us 
that  in  formulating  plans  they,  like  us  mortals, 
can  only  reason  from  cause  to  effect,  and  say 
that  in  no  sense  are  they  infallible.  If  they 
could  do  more,  they  would  not  be  human  beings 
as  they  insist  and  claim  they  are. 

If  the  publication  of  this  book  paves  the  way 
for  a  better  understanding  of  the  meaning  of 
physical  death,    and  the  part  it  plays  in  nature,, 


death;  the  meaning  and  result.       559 

or  stimulates  the  eertainty  of  any  now  in  doubt 
of  a  future  state,  the  author  will  be  amply 
repaid  for  all  energy  expended  in  its  preparation. 


THE  END. 


DCTI  iBfci     *>**« 

RETURN    EDUCATION-PSYCHOLOGY  LIBRARY 

TO— ►    2600  Tolman  Hall 642-4209 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
SEMESTER 


ONE  RENEWALS 


ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

2-hour  books  must  be  renewed  in  person 

Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

ncrn  wpAl  ZZ' 

$3  "5  P* 

FORM  NO.  DD10 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


